Mixed Feelings.

by maiskov

Summary:

"You are a sixteen year old moving away from the big city to Hurricane Utah with your family: a fresh start. On your first day at a new school, you get into a sudden argument with a rude student; following after is a, 'talk of the school', fight. You and this snarky asshole end up getting suspended, but little do you know, this is only the beginning of your wacky story together."

- A Michael Afton x Fem reader story.
- This is a story people have been asking me to import and I'm finally doing it years later. Written when I was like fourteen, so, enjoy.
- Story at 964K reads at time of import here.

Notes:

Hey, people have been asking me for years to import this over and I'm finally doing it. Sorry for the wait, I'm just lazy. I wrote this years ago when I was about fourteen, so it isn't my best. Expect cringe and angst in some (most) places.

[For everyone rereading here, thank you for all your love and support. I still have all the fanart and the inspired stories people wrote, and it still makes my day!]

For a summary, you are a teenage girl moving into Hurricaine and starting at a new school where you meet Michael and yada-yada. It's set in the 1980s and all written in first person, classic "Y/N" and all that jazz. It's also long finished so don't worry about this being one of those stories. To note, there are also choice based chapters!!

Context: "Y/N: your name
L/N: your last name
H/C: hair colour
H/L: hair length
E/C: eye colour
H/N: height number
B/N: brother's name (if you don't have a brother uh.. just.. make one up 👺)
BF/N: best friend's name (they won't be relevant after a while).
M/N: mother's name
F/N: father's name
F/C: favourite colour"

Hope you enjoy nonetheless. (Sorry again for the huge wait on this being imported, I kinda just forgot).

Chapter 1: Part One Chapter One: The Move.

December 30th, 1982.

We've been in the car for at least ten hours now, and had only just arrived at our new home in Hurricane Utah. Having one last Christmas back in Michigan felt better than just moving straight away and having it here.

I step out, whilst my parents get my brother. It's really cold- and icy. My cheeks feel like they're burning up and my fingers are all numb. When I tell you I can feel every goosebump on my body. The moving truck guys had already arrived: lifting things inside.

I admired the view: the house was tall, two floors and an attic. It probably included a basement too. This whole thing was a real difference from where I used to live. My parents got pretty sick of the noisy city and so did I. So we felt this could be a real game changer.

I felt my dad's hand on my shoulder. I look up at him to see his gaze fixed on the house, smiling: "looks good, doesn't it?" His stare shifts down to me, beaming.
I smile, nodding and looking up. "Yeah.. much bigger than the last house.."
He nods.

"A fresh start Y/N, I think we've all needed this." He lets go and heads to my mom, assisting her with my brother. I saunter up to the front door, slipping inside- past the moving guys- and around my new home.

I look around in awe: there was a staircase opposite you as you come in, along with a corridor that led to a kitchen.

On the left was a living room, connecting with the kitchen. At the end of the hallway, there was a back door, next to the dishwasher, that led to a small back yard.

Next to the back door was another door on the right, that led to a laundry room. At the stairs was a closet. Jesus we're not that rich are we?

I run up the flight, coming to a long corridor that had multiple doors- an attic door in the ceiling.
"Wait!" I hear a pubescent voice yell from downstairs. Without thinking twice, I quickly sprint to the first room on the right: a large space with a window that led out to the side of the house. There was a roof outside, and a pipe leading to the ground. I immediately wanted this room at first glance.

This makes it so much easier to sneak out.

"Dad?! I call dibs on this room!!" I call out.
"Oh- what?!" My brother gets to my bedroom door. "That's not fair!! I didn't get a chance to look around with you!!"
"You snooze, you loose." I cross my arms and he huffs, reluctantly stomping off to the other empty bedrooms.

I run back downstairs and outside to the trunk of our car, piling boxes into my arms- full of my stuff- and running back upstairs to that room on the right. The moving guys had put in all of my furniture within an hour or so, and I had plastered posters of bands and movies across the walls.

I'd put all my wild clothes and shoes away in the drawers and the closets, set out my desk and found a cosy corner for other hobbies to live in. Now I'm reading comics in my room: The Amazing Spiderman Vol One. Bobby Womack thumps through my stereo. It's past ten o'clock, and my window is open, the quiet neighbourhood breeze rushing inside. Oh yeah. I could get used to this.

There came a knock at my door, and I look up, turning down my music. My parents come in, and I smile politely.
"We found you that new school, it's just down the road, luckily." Mom smiles back, sitting down on my bed as my dad stands by the door. "How you feeling bout' it all?"

I shrug, "I'm not worried. It's just another school." I jerk my comic book to get the pages to flatten and start to read again. "I think I'll be fine, I know how to stand my own against assholes." A grin formed.

"Language," mom scolds and I laugh slightly.

She smiles, shaking her head and sharing a glance with my dad before looking back at me.
I stare at them, confused, "what..?"

"Just don't be.. stupid.. about it. I don't want any phone calls on your first day." She whines.

I roll my eyes, "it's not my fault some teens decide they need to be a growing thorn straight into my ass-"

"Language!" Mom scolds again. I sigh.

"I'd never fight them unless they try fighting me first!" I argue. "You know I don't like causing unnecessary trouble."

Mom sighs again, only nodding. She goes to say something, when my dad interrupts:
"Just do you sweetie, if they do pick on you- I think it's right you stand up for yourself." He earns a mom glare.

She doesn't like violence at all, she's all about peace and love- that hippy shit. Thinks violence can't solve anything. My dad does too, except he cares for me in a different way- wanting me to be confident in who I am. And unfortunately, that sometimes means dealing with my black eyes.

He always taught me to be me, to never let anyone bring me down. I stand by that.

My mom shakes her head, rolling her eyes, before she looks at me. "Get some sleep baby, it's been a long day." A small smile.

I nod, turning off my stereo and scurrying under sheets. She kisses my head, "goodnight sweetheart."

My dad waves as mom gets up, and they both walk out. They shut my door and I hear them start to quietly argue, walking away together. I switch out my light- looking at my ceiling as if I can see it through the dark. I am kind of excited for this school. I've forgotten what it's like to be the new kid.

My eyes flutter, failing the protest against sleep, and I sink into my pillows. I soon pass out with some sort of jet lag.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!!

Chapter 2: Chapter Two - School Fight

"Y/N!! You have school in an hour!!" My mom's voice broke me from a boring dream.

My eyes flutter open, and I stretch, yawning and looking at the time: 7:30 AM.

January 10th, 1983.

Fuck's sake- I forgot about this stupid school thing.

I've learned to get used to this frosty paradise 'Utah.' Michigan was cold and all, but the weather was never as bipolar as this place.

I groggily sit up, rubbing my eyes and trying to remember I'm in a different state. I wobble to my feet, pressing a button on my stereo: the morning radio starts to blast as I walk to my bathroom. My favourite host on 'BeGood80s' radio sings out in her sultry voice:

"-rise and shine to all you people of this great era! Full of long, luscious locks drownin' in your cheap hairspray, and poor lettermen sweaters that've been smothered in a thick layer of cologne. Strange times we live in! Now what better way start off this Monday morning than to listen to hit song? Let's get that mood up, baby. To all those kids goin' in for their first day back at high school- I'm talkin' to you, honey."

"Shake yourself back and forth just like that! Let's get down to it boppers, let's all be good during these great years of the big eight zero! This is BeGood80s, baby."

'Stayin Alive' starts to blast louder than her voice, and I start to brush my teeth, thinking about the day ahead of me. What are the people going to be like?

Probably a load of greasers and frizzy haired bitches, talking about how much weight they've lost over the summer and who they managed to 'pull'. Who am I gonna hang out with? There ain't no way I'm becoming friends with any barbie dolls or Patrick Swayze impersonators.

I briskly shower, before picking a simple outfit for my first day. I slip on blue jeans, along with a simple sweater and converse. Corny, yeah.
I tie up my hair, putting on some jewellery, and grab my headphones. I hang them around my neck, tucking the cassette attached into my back pocket, before making my way downstairs.

The same radio station plays, only now it's 'Everybody Wants To Rule The World.'

"Good morning sweetie," mom smiles.

"Morning," I reply with the same smile, putting a slice of bread into the toaster and waiting.
"How you feeling about today?"

I look at her: she must think I enjoy getting into fighting- of course I don't.

"Mom.." I start, but a pop stops me. I look over at the toast that's emerged. I go to speak again, but she cuts me off, I start to butter it.

"I just.. I just don't want you to get hurt." She frowns. "You know how bad they've been." I only nod like I'm supposed to, looking at the time. 'They' meaning other scraps I've gotten into. There's no point in arguing with her. "Teenagers can be dangerous- especially boys. I don't know how you don't get at least a little afraid of them." Boy or not, I'll kick someone's ass.

"Yeah that's great mom- I'm gonna go. I'll find my way." I grab my bag and speed to the door.
My mom sighs, "I love you!" She calls out quickly. I smile in response, walking out the door and pulling on my headphones. I press a button and 'Got To Be Real' plays as I take bites of my bland ass toast.

The school turned out to be fifteen minutes down the street: there's kids all hanging out around the front entrance, chattering.

Some wear neon, some wear black. There's obvious clicks hanging out all over the place and none of them look interesting to me. I already clock the deal at this school: popular or loser. No in between.

I readjust my headphones just as 'Get Ready' starts to blast. I walk up and past them all, some glancing over at my new face, some ignoring my presence at all. I got a lotta side eyes and whispering, but who cares. Am I supposed to?

My hand clutches to the strap of my backpack, walking inside the school. It feels like I'm in a coming of age movie with this song playing whilst I saunter through the halls. The new kid at the start of a new semester. Like Sandy in Grease. Except I'm not an annoying goody two-shoes.. Or Australian.

The first place I went was the office to get my time table: I had biology first. This should play out fine.

The students in the corridors mostly turn to me, studying me as I go by. Studying my outfit, my face, wondering what I'm listening to. Seeing if I'm worth their pathetic time. I ignore them, their looks and glares, arriving at my class. I sit down, putting my bag under the table and looking around.

I look like a Metallica kind of girl don't I. Well I hate to disappoint, but this is Ella Fitzgerald I'm listening to.

A girl arrives and sits down next to me, and the teacher walks into the room- setting up. I look at her and take down my headphones with a polite smile.

"Hey- I'm Y/N L/N-" I try before she cuts me short.

"Just because I sat here, doesn't mean I care about who you are." She shoots me a glare, fixing up her makeup in a small hand mirror. Oh it's like that?

I look confused, "you could've sat anywhere else-"

"This is the seating plan." She cut me off again, looking at me like I'm a wasp that won't fuck off. "You look like a sore loser, I don't touch the losers." She smiles obnoxiously to herself, ruffling her hair and pursing her lips lightly. Game on barbie.

I shoot her a glare, "and just who do you think you are? The Queen of fucking England?!"

She turns her attention back onto me, startled. "What?"

"I don't touch the losers," I mock and laugh. She turns to me with this stupid little look. "You don't look that great honey, settle down."

She stares at me. I stare back with a smile. Obviously 'losers' just sit there and take it, that wasn't going to happen. "Oh, and you're the one to talk? New kid?!"

"You think that overrated comeback, fazes me?" I roll my eyes and laugh, "you probably heard that from some Molly Ringwald film, let's all be honest."

She looks anywhere but my eyes.

"I'm just wondering if you're only mad this morning because you forgot to put on your seventh layer of makeup?" Nice one. Silent again.

"Shut up." Is all she has, turning fully onto me.

I laugh again, "not too many people like you, do they." She narrows her eyes:

"Huh?" She then laughs. "Yeah right- people love me." Oh man- you say I'm the loser? That is bleak. The class begins, the teacher briefly introducing me as a new student, before continuing the lesson.

The bell rang, and we all got up to leave. This girl glares at me the whole time I pick up my stuff and start to walk away. Some bullshit. I can just tell this is going to be a long day. I clutch to the large biology books given to me by my new teacher, walking down the corridor to next period.

It was then a shoulder collided into mine roughly- like, purposely-, causing me to drop my stuff all on the floor. People passing by look over at the situation and snicker. At the end of the day, people are just disappointing. I hear a spiteful laugh next to me, and I look up.

It was a dude: dark, shabby hair with these big, blue eyes. He wore a grey shirt with the sleeves rolled up to his shoulders: a poor attempt at showing whatever muscle he thinks he has. You're trying too hard.

A black belt, holding up light, ripped, blue jeans that led to tattered red converse. He's got thick, black bracelets on each wrist, that are made from leather, with one wrapped around his upper arm: spiked. A punk, huh? Oh I bet it's tiny.

"What the fuck?!" I growl at him, and he looks at me.

"Oh, you're gettin' mad about that?" He laughs again with this annoying, hyena laugh along with his friends. He's got a heavy, British accent. I start to feel that heat in my stomach when you get angry.

"Move along, kid." He rolls his sharp eyes, laughing and motioning me away. No. Fuck that.

I snigger at him in return, causing them to all turn their attention onto me. "Who's gonna make me? You?"

He glances at his friends and then at me, "yeah well, we have better things to do than talk to your stupid-"

"Me? Stupid? And what exactly have you accomplished that makes you so 'Einstein'?"

He shoots me a glare again, "didn't you hear me loser?! I told you to-"

"Yeah, you and your friend," I reply, "loud and clear. But I'm having a hard time obliging, so feed your own ego today, sweetie." I look down at my books and start to pick them up. Leave it. Rise above it, right? But this dude doesn't leave.

My patience starts being tested. "Are you startin' on me, you bitch?!" He spits, hissing down at me. Bitch?

I look up immediately, "you gonna do something about it, boy?" I stand up, dropping my books on the floor and stepping closer to him.

"What d'you just say to me?!" This punk gets all up in my face.
"You heard me." I don't back down even though he's taller than me. He looks about five-eleven. "Do something!" I shove him.

His eyes glance up and down my face, before throwing his bag limply to the floor, and rolling up the sleeves on his shoulders further- holding up his fists. There's bruises and cuts- I've had those before. Those are from fights. I kind of regret it now. I should've avoided this phone call home.. my parents are gonna kill me.

I sigh quietly, putting my bag down.

Sorry mom..

I put up my fists, and people stop, starting to holler and cheer, chanting 'fight.'

The kid threw quite a strong punch, but I'm too quick: dodging it. I punch him in the face instead whilst he isn't expecting it. The people cheered and some laughed, as the kid stumbles back.

He holds his nose in shock and turns back to me. What? Never taken a proper punch by a girl before?

"You bitch!!" He yells.

"Is that all you got?!" I mock, placing my hands on my knees, "you're boring me, baby! Really!"

He runs at me and shoves himself into me- Rugby style- grabbing my hair. I'll admit: that hurt. Man, grabbing a girls hair is just out of pocket. People quickly scurry out the way and I'm slammed into a wall of lockers. He pulls himself up and knees me.

"Go on Mike!!" One of the friends yell.
"Fuck her up!"

Mike.

I smash my head into this 'Mike's' and his grip loosens. I shove him back: going for his stomach and kicking it in.

A wave of 'ooh's!' and hissing from people with scrunched up faces, imagining the pain.

He drops on his back as I hoped, and I swing my leg to kick him again. But he catches it: yanking it toward him and causing me to fall to the floor. Slippery little-

I admit, I felt dazed for a second as it knocked mostly all of the wind from my lungs. The people cheer again.

'Mike' manages to scramble onto to me, but I get my bearings again and punch him straight in the face.

Everyone's going wild over this 'actual' fight, acting like we're in some concert for 'Wham!'

His head turns back to me- bleeding nose and all- I go to punch him again. But he grabs my fist and pins it to the floor. He's quick, but doesn't know how to punch properly.

He punches me in the face- I take it back- and goes to hit me again when I suddenly have an amazing idea.

I knee him where the sun doesn't shine.

Every man's weakness.

He yells in shock, immediately taking his hands away and holding his groin. He collapses on top of me and groans. It was a little too hard- harder than I intended. Sorry to some future kids of 'Mike's.'

I shove him off and wobble up. There's a warm liquid trickling down from my nose, and I don't even need to think about it once to know what it is. He looks up at me angrily- rolling onto his back and starting to kick me helplessly whilst still holding his groin- I try my best to jump and dodge it all.

I go to jump onto him again when I feel a teacher's arms wrap around my arms and hold me back- pulling me away as Mike gets up and tries to come at me again. Another teacher comes outta nowhere and pulls him back too. We're now just screaming at each other and thrashing.

This dude comes out- "EVERYONE TO THEIR ASSIGNED LESSONS NOW!!" He yells angrily, and teachers drag us to his office. He's the principal..

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 3: Chapter Three - Apologize

I'm sitting in the principal's room, in a chair that was placed across from Michael, to my left. The principal keeps us pretty far apart: I'm on one side and he's on the other. He has a piece of bloody tissue in his nose and I'm holding an ice pack on my cheek. We both yell over one another. The principal is trying helplessly to talk on the phone to both of our parents.

"You were the one that purposely ran into me!"
"You started the fight!!"
"You threw a punch first!!"
"You retaliated!!"
"You suck at throwing punches!"
"You suck at comebacks!"

The principal slams the phone down and yells over over our noise: "ALRIGHT!!" He calms as we both fall silent.

Michael slumps in his chair, "tch," glaring at the principal. He crumples up a piece of tissue from his pocket and tosses it at me, whilst the principal isn't looking. This little bitch.

I flinch away and shoot him a glare: "watch it, fucker!"

"Suck my dick!" He grins like he's some genius.
"Wait your turn, I'm not done with your mom." His smile immediately vanishes. Ha. Ha.

"Just stop the bickering!!" The principal interrupts and we both look up. "Your parents will be arriving shortly to discuss this."

"This is such bullshit!!" Michael exclaimed, the principal looks at him.

"You're just mad that I beat your ass in front of everyone." I grin at him, he glares.
"You wish!! I won that fight!!" He spits.
I scoff, "in your dreams."

The principal interrupts again: "enough!! Just shut your mouths, both of you!" He barks.

Michael glares at me and I ignore him, crossing my arms and also slumping in my chair. Mindsets of ten year olds, I swear. I look away to the side, the room growing silent.

My mom then steps into the room, and we all look up at her. Michael eyes her figure and grins at me. I shoot him the dirtiest of dirty looks- don't you dare you pervert.

She shoots me a disappointed look and I avoid it. I really did mess up here, in all honesty. She walks over behind my chair. This silent treatment is killing me.

"Thank you for coming Mrs L/N." My principal looks at her. Mom only smiles weakly. "I'm sorry for making you come out for Y/N like this."

"Y/N, is it?" I hear Michael murmur and no one else seems to hear it but me. I look over and he's watching me. My eyes roll and I sigh, taking the ice pack away and only fiddling with it nervously.

Then a man came in, we all look up again. I immediately know it's Michael's dad- they look exactly alike. He looks over at Michael, the principal, my mother, and then his stare lands on me.

I feel weirded out slightly and look away, at the floor. I can't even make a joke out of checking this guy out to get Mike back- it feels too weird.

"Thank you for coming as well, Mr Afton." The principal smiled. 'Mr Afton' watches me for a moment, making his way to Michael before looking at the principal. Probably wondering how his son got beaten up by a girl like me. Nothing new.

"Dad, I-" Michael starts- his voice a lot softer- before his father cuts him off.

"I don't want to hear it. Let's just get this over and done with. What happened?" Mr Afton asks sternly, looking at the principal. What a guy.

Both Michael and his dad have British accents, except his dad sounds a lot more.. what's the word.. posh than Mike does. Or maybe serious.

"A physical altercation broke out this morning, between these two students," the principal starts. I now realise how petty I was being. It wasn't worth it, was it? "From what I saw, things were pretty heated."

Both me and Michael exchange a brief glare before looking back at the principal. "I'm not sure what provoked it, so that's why we're here now. To discuss who was in the wrong and what the consequences of this will be for the both of you." My principal looks from me to Michael. I switch which leg to cross nervously.

"I want you both to know that hostile fights like yours should never occur here at Rushmore." He intertwines his fingers. "Not only have you set a bad example for other students, making them think that fighting is accepted, but you have disrupted learning." Oh, goodness me: tragedy.

"So, let's start with Y/N." The principal looks over at me. Everyone's gazes land on me, and I look from Michael to the principal. Michael only glares.

"I was just walking to my next class when he purposely ran into me." I point at him. Michael rolls his eyes and looks away. Keep rolling them, maybe you'll eventually find a brain. "He just laughed at me and expected me to suck it up- but I wasn't going to feed his ego." I cross my arms. Even now, I can still spit venom.

The principal sighs, "go on."

"I admit- I asked what he was going to do about it.. and then the fight started- but that's all I did!" I shrug, looking at everyone's faces before back down at the ice pack. "Self defence.." I feel it's better to not mention the shove.

The principal nods, then looking over to Michael. "And your side of the story, Michael?"
Michael looks up, and all of our stares land on him. Now it's my turn to glare.

"I was just walking down the corridor when she ran into me purposely and then started calling me names and saying that I was ugly." He sobs. That little prick.

"I was just saying that I was really handsome and nice- that I wasn't ugly- but she got annoyed that I was right and then started punching me like a bully! Oh god!" He starts to over-cry, if that's even a word, fanning his eyes and gulping.

I glare at him, this weird mix of 'you serious?' and 'the fuck you on about?', and he looks at me out the corner of his eye with a small smile. That son of a bitch.

The principal sighs again, rubbing his temples.

"It's obvious you were both in the wrong here." Everyone but Mr Afton looks at the principal as he spoke. He's looking at me, studying my facial expressions.

I look over slowly, this expression on my face saying: 'the hell are you looking at?!' Salty, I know. But he has no reason to be glaring? I look him up and down. I'm not scared of you- your son is a complete dick.

He's glaring, but in a weird way. Like he's plotting something. I expect him to look away but nope. No shame. He just stares for a while, before finally looking away a the principal.

I blink and look back too.

That guy's weird.

"I think it's better that you both learn your lesson, you're both suspended for two months." The principal stated.

Michael dropped his act, "what?!" He exclaimed, "no fucking way?! Two months?!" Where's that sad, understanding personality now Mike? But seriously, holy shit.

"That's- that's a little extreme," I laugh slightly, "I mean- right?!" I look at them all for approval.

I look back at the principal, shocked, "okay- there has to be something else?! That's an early spring break?!"

He only shakes his head, "that is my final decision." He says like some judge or trial, "this isn't the first time you've started something like this," he looks at Mike. "I suggest you learn from the extreme measure."

"Wait so I'm getting this bullshit consequence on his behalf?" I have my hands on my chest, glancing at Mike. My mom shifts uncomfortably at the mild language. "Oh you gotta be fucking kidding me!"

"Y/N!!" Mom hisses at her line getting crossed.

Principal looks at me like I'm some dumbass. "You are both dismissed." He says coldly and stands up. I don't like you.

Michael stands up, shooting me a look that isn't a glare- it's like a smirk. The audacity. I guess I'm the only one who cares about my education. I stand up, shooting a hard glare back. I'd never been suspended over a fight before, let alone two fucking months, so this was a shock.

"Before you leave, I want you both to apologise to each other," he states.
I look at him, "are you serious?"
"Very." He sternly nods.

I look at Michael like he's a piece of dog shit I've stepped in. He grins at me and walks over. He purposely gets too close for comfort and I shove him back, extending a finger at him. "You better watch it."

"Please!" The principal shakes his head.

I sigh and look at my enemy- who's holding out his hand for me to shake- a poor bracelet clings to his wrist. No way no day?!
"I apologise dearly for my actions, sweet Y/N." He says in some posh, tedious accent.

"Yeah right." I cross my arms.

The principal looks at me, "now you."

I look at him, waiting for an 'okay fine' or 'make sure you do it another time'- no.

I groan and look back. "Apologises for kicking your sorry ass in front of the whole damn school. Y'know, including your dweeb friends." He shrugs, still grinning. Damn- no reaction?

I eye his hand and scrunch up my nose, grabbing it.

It's all clammy and gross- I shiver. He grips it, clearly enjoying my distress. His fingers are moving- like he's tryna get all his sweat on my nice skin. Makes me wanna puke. He shakes it, and I immediately pull away.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 4: Chapter Four - Suspended

Me and mom walk out the school together, the whole time she's telling me how disappointed she is in me. I knew what I did was wrong, but I just can't let assholes get away with being assholes. That's not how I roll.

We get to our car when we were stopped, "excuse me, Mrs L/N." The voice spoke. We both turn around: it was Mr Afton and Michael again.
Michael looks at me, hands shoved in his pockets, he seems embarrassed about having to be around me even longer. I grin- teasing.

"I'm terribly sorry for my son's actions today," Mr Afton starts to my mother.
She smiles, "oh, that's alright. Teens being teens," she laughs it off. Mr Afton laughs with her, and me and Michael only stand there awkwardly- glancing at each other quietly. I don't want my mom getting along with this creep's dad.

"Let me give you these," Mr Afton pulls out a few vouchers and hands them to my mom.
My mom looks at them, seeming to realise something, "do you work for this pizzeria?!" She gasps, "I've heard it's very popular! I've seen it on TV."

Mr Afton only smiles, "I co-own it, with an old friend of mine." I haven't heard of any 'popular' pizzerias in this town. Peering over my moms shoulder, I look at the vouchers: 'Fredbear's Family Diner.'

My mom smiles, "oh my, I couldn't take these. Especially when my daughter was partly the cause of this!" She laughs a little. Oh okay mom.

Mr Afton glances at me before looking back at my mom, "no no, I insist." He smiles this weird smile. I don't know- it just looks weird. It's too big on his face. I furrow my brows- watching him. There's something off about this guy.

Mom smiles down at the vouchers, I look at them and then at the floor. "Well, I suppose it is your brother's birthday soon." All of their gazes turn on me and I look up. "Huh?"

"Perfect, you can use them then." Mr Afton smiles.
"Thank you." Mom nods, looking up.

She then looks down at me again, "we best be going." She looks back at Mr Afton, who only nodded with a smile.

"I hope to see you there," he seems to look at me as he said that, and I only avoid the stare and get into the car. Oh man- he's not one of those pedophiles is he?

Mr Afton and Michael then walk off, mom starts the car. "What a kind man." She smiles, tuning the radio.

I watch them walk away, "yeah.. sure.." I only reply. I have a weird feeling about that guy.

She looks over at me, "I'm still mad at you." Blunt, slipping the vouches into the glovebox as I turn to her with a frown. "You could've risen above it Y/N, you can always rise above it. Why choose the violence??" That seems to hit me deep.

She pulls out of the parking lot, I look down, twiddling my fingers. I didn't obviously mean to upset her. I know I fly off the handle a lot: no wonder she was annoyed, I've been suspended. Not only at my new school, but on my first day.

We didn't speak during the rest of the ride home. She only glanced at me a few times, I didn't meet her gaze at any point. I could feel how upset she was with me, I just hoped dad understood more than she did.

We pull into our drive and I hop out, grabbing my bag along the way with my books, and walk to the front door.
Mom follows, leaving the vouchers in the car. My dad sits waiting at the kitchen table. There's still boxes of stuff lying around, I was the only one who had unpacked completely in my room.

Dad looks up as I come in, "baby!" He beams, "you okay?!" He gets up and rushes to me, pulling me into a hug.

I smile and hug him back, "yeah, I'm fine."

He pulls away and looks at me, "what happened??"

My mom interrupts: "I think we've spoken about this all enough. She just got into a fight with some boy and got suspended. The usual stupid decisions that end with consequences." She side eyes me and makes her way to the kitchen.
I sigh, holding my arm and looking away.

My dad looks from my mom to me, he takes my hand into his own and smiles. "I'm proud of you for standing up for yourself," he beams quietly, just loud enough for me to hear. Mom turns and glares at the both of us.

I catch the look, "mom, I'm sorry-"
"Sorry ain't gonna cut it anymore Y/N," she shakes her head. "When you gonna learn that it's not okay??"

I don't respond to that question. "I'm gonna go lie down and.. study.. I guess." I say instead, walking to the stairs. They're both quiet, watching me as I go off to my room. Only when I get upstairs do they start arguing about me.

"What was that all about?" B/N peers out from his bedroom.

"Nothin'.." I lumber over to my door. I don't need to explain anything to that little-

"You got into another fight, didn't you." He grins at me and I roll my eyes.

"Stay outta my business, scrote. It doesn't concern you." He sticks his tongue out at me and I glare- opening up my door and slamming it.

I lock it and sigh, actually tired, and walk to my stereo. I hit a button and 'Bigmouth Strikes Again' starts drawing out my parent's squabbling. I collapse face first on my bed and yell into my sheets like an edge lord. It's all muffled- no one can hear it.

It's now 8:45 PM, and the sun has almost gone down. I got sick of crying and stress eating. The first thing I want to do now was phone BF/N. My hand came to the telephone on my bedside, punching in the numbers to their house and holding the phone to my ear, letting it ring.

Their mom picked up, "hello?"

I smile, "hey Lisa, is BF/N there?"

Lisa beams, "oh hey Y/N!! I can call them down, how you doing?" She asks on the other end, quickly calling BF/N before returning.

"I'm uhm.. well.. I'm not doing so well. I got suspended on my first day." I laugh a little.

Lisa gasps, "what happened?!" Shocker, I know.

"I got into a fight.. the.. usual.." I sigh, recalling my mom's words and laying down on my bed.

Lisa laughs heartily, "you haven't changed one bit Y/N. You all alright?"

I was silent for a moment, "I'm.. not sure." I stare at my ceiling.

"What aren't you sure about, sweetheart?" Lisa asks, and I roll over onto my side.

"Just.. this place. This town.. I'm not sure I like it here.. at all. The people seem to suck ass, I've just got suspended, it's all started so.. wrong." I groan. I've missed venting to her.

Lisa coos, "sweet pea, it will get better. Remember this is only your first day. I know it probably seems like a bad start Y/N but.." she stops and I can hear another voice. "Alright- I'll pass you over now honey, it'll be alright. I wish you the best- miss you!" Lisa says, before the phone is passed over.

"Hey!!" I hear BF/N beam, it feels nice hearing that voice again.
"What's up dude? I'm missing you so much already!" They exclaim.

I smile to myself, "I miss you too. I got suspended today, just because I got into it with this asshole kid. He's called Mike." BF/N laughs, and I laugh along.

"He sounds like an ass- his name alone." They giggle.
I smile to myself, "yeah. I know."

They laugh, "but suspended on your first day? Damn dude?"
I smile to myself, "I'm such an idiot."

"You need to come back and visit soon, we miss you Y/N."
I frown a little. "I'm twenty six hours away BF/N, it's not like I could easily get to you." I hear them sigh.

"Yeah.. I guess.." part of me starts to feel bad. I wish I never had to move from Michigan.

"But- make sure you phone us, like, every day. Or maybe every week- I don't wanna loose contact with you." I can hear the smile in their voice. But deep down I know we will.

It makes me smile, "I'll try." I don't think that'll happen.

It was then silent for a moment, "you know what you need? You need to just sneak out for a ride. Maybe have a smoke or something, just go explore your new town for a bit. I doubt you've been able to see it yet, so.." I look away thinking, "be safe though."

I nod, that does sound nice. "Yeah.. yeah I'm gonna do that." I say, sitting up.
"It'll make you feel so much better- I remember it always has."

I smile, "I guess. Talk later dude,"
BF/N responds with, "talk to you later. Love you!!"

The phone line crackles, before a tone plays: meaning they hung up. I put the phone back down and start to think of my bike outside. I could use some time to get out. Some alone time.

I get up, throwing on a jacket and slipping on some Nikes. My street goes downward, meaning I can see the setting sky over the mountains. Sounds nice.

I went to the back of my t-shirt drawer, grabbing my hidden pack of cigarettes, before going over and making sure my door was locked.

I tie my laces, and turn out my light. My room grew dark, only a dim glow from the sky pouring in. Mom and dad'll be in the front room watching some movie, they won't hear me.

I push open my window, climbing out and pulling it back down: leaving it slightly open for when I come back. I slide over to the edge of the roof, as quietly as I could, leaning over and climbing down the water pipe. I drop down into the bushes below.

I'll just leave my bike back outside, no biggie. Let's just hope no one is going around searching for lonesome bicycles.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!

 

Chapter 5: Chapter Five - You Again

The breeze is flowing through my H/L H/C hair as I keep up my speed: peddling faster every now and again before letting myself cruise. 'This Charming Man,' blast through my headphones. The neighbourhood's surprisingly quiet, compared to the rest of the town.

It's mostly lively: with different restaurants and stores planted along streets. I keep going- eventually arriving at a park. There isn't anyone I can see, so I bike through the open gate, up to the climbing frame.

I hop off my bike, going to sit when there come distant voices and laughs. I stop, peering around the corner.

There's Michael, with the group of boys he was with when we had that fight.

Oh god no.

I pick up my bike without a second thought, quickly making my way out the park. I start biking away, going down to the field behind the park instead.

They didn't see me right?? I don't wanna get scrapped up anymore than I already am. Especially when there's no one around to see or stop it. I should take some sort of advice from my mom, and just 'rise above it,' right?

I stop, sitting down on a bench and dropping my bike beside me. I sink back- shifting until I'm comfortable- and take out a cigarette, laying it between my lips and pushing my thumb down onto my lighter.

It only sparks- no open flame. I groan, taking down my headphones, "c'mon!" I try again and again, but nothing happens. Huffing, I throw it impulsively at the ground, causing it to pop and shatter into pieces. Bullshit.

I slump further down, staring at the sky in a sulk. Why now universe? I just wanna fuck up my lungs a little right now- is that so much to ask of you?! I have anxiety y'know.

"Need a lighter?" Oh god?! Universe?!

I jump, looking up and seeing- not the Universe in person- but Mike, grinning at me. He's holding up a bike of his own in one hand, and a lighter in his other. Huh. His bike is painted black and green, whilst mine is plain. I don't respect the person, but I can respect the style.

I take the stick out from between my lips, "oh hell no?!" I shoot him a glare, "did you follow me?!"

Michael shrugs, placing his bike down with a smirk. He sits down next to me- this will not stand.

I scoot away, crossing my arms. "Maybe.." he starts, "but I was only seeing what you were doing." He looks over at me.

I roll my eyes, "said every stalker ever."

He laughs, looking away. "You're quick, Y/N." He smiles.

I glare again, "why are you suddenly acting like we're friends?"

He shrugs, "I never said we were friends." A stupid grin.

We share a brief moment of quiet and staring- before I roll my eyes, "whatever." There's now a loud, long, obvious silence. Awkward.

Michael looks down at the lighter in his hand, playing with it, and back up again, "so.. do you want the lighter?" He holds it out.

I look at him and then at the lighter, rolling my eyes and snatching it. He laughs slightly, watching me as I lit it with ease.

I pass it back and he slips it into his back pocket. He slouches over: his wrists coming to his knees and limply sitting on top of them. His hands hanging down and he looks away.
There was an awkward silence yet again. "Are you sticking around then?" I look at him.

I don't know what to say, I don't really want to talk to him if I'm being honest. He's.. mostly the reason I got suspended, part of the reason why my mom is so angry at me. But right now I feel like I'm obliged to keep some sort of conversation going.

Mike looks at me, "do you want me to go?" He sits up.
I smile sarcastically, nodding, "that would be great."

He then smirks, "oh.. well I guess that's just too bad.." he shrugs: ooh this boy just loves getting on my nerves.

I sigh angrily, looking away from him.
"Am I that bad?" He laughs.

I glare. "Yeah, yeah you are. You'd be surprised how bad you are, actually." But he doesn't take me seriously, he only laughs again like I'm some fucking stand up comedian.

"Am I really that funny to you?" I give him some stink eye.
"Really," he smiles.

I scoff and put my cigarette into the ground, standing up and grabbing my bike. Michael stands up, grabbing his bike.

I look over at him, "this is the part where you leave so I can go home."
He grins, "lead the way." Don't tell me this kid is willing to escort me home.

"..what?!" I reply after a moment.
Mike laughs again, "you heard me: let me take you home like the gentleman I am."

"You are far from that, man." I glare, walking to the path as he follows.
I try again, "don't you have those other dorks to get back to?!"

"I'm sure they can look after themselves."

I roll my eyes and take off, he follows after. I'm just going to have to accept the fact he isn't leaving that easy.

Mike followed me the whole way home: I tried to trip him up a few times- as well as biking faster than him, but he'd only catch up with me, or respond with 'Nice Try.'

We make it to my house, thank god, and I stop- looking at him. "Goodnight, prick." I say quietly, so my parents don't wake.
He looks around my front porch, "don't you need some help hiding that bike?"

I hush him and then look up at my porch: that's still a problem. Leaving my bike out here, like I originally planned, is still a little risky. I should take this opportunity while I have the chance.

"You're so annoying." I look at him, and he drops his bike, taking mine into his own hands.

I walk around the back, starting to stumble through bushes. I reach out and he passes it to me. I grab it place it in the bushes behind my house. Better safe than sorry.. I guess.

I trudge back through and he holds his hand out helpfully. I push it away, "I don't need your help, Ditz." He laughs and steps out my way as I storm passed him to the pipe.

I make my way up it, as he stands there, coming to my window and opening it. But as I stand up, my cigarette packet falls out my pocket. I look down  and try to grab it before it can fall but Mike manages to grab it first.
I look down at him, "woah. Careful there."
"Shut up." I smirk slightly to match his and he lifts the packet up to me.

I go to grab onto it, when he pulls it away again- teasing me. "Can I at least see you again?" He grins.
"Just give me my nicotine." I glare and he hugs it to his chest.
"Pretty please?"

"Give me the packet and I'll think about it." He smiles at this and lifts it up again. I grab onto it quickly before he can take it away again and pull it up- chucking it through my window.

I climb back into my home, and Mike speaks again.
"It's been a pleasure spending this evening with you, my dearest." He teases, grinning and looking up at me.

I can't help but let out a stifled laugh at him, shaking my head. "I'm not anything of yours," my hand sits on the window, looking down at him.

He smirks, "until next time!" He picks up his bike and takes off down my street. I roll my eyes, smiling and shutting my window quietly. I got unchanged into something comfier, brushed my teeth and got into bed, staring at my ceiling.

It's been one weird fucking day..

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 6: Chapter Six - Pizzeria

It had been a couple of days since I'd seen Michael, mainly because I was grounded and I had to stay inside. Part of me felt strange after the other night: in the sense that part of me forgave him, and part of me still wanted to kick his ass again.

He was annoying, that was undeniable, and he loved pestering me and just being purposely irritating. But maybe forgiving him could end up being the easier option. I had snuck out a few times during the night over these past days, and I hadn't seen him anywhere since. He was either caught or just didn't want to come out.

However, nothing could change the fact that today was my brother's birthday. Meaning me and the family were going to visit that pizza place Michael's dad 'co-owns.' I felt slightly annoyed that I would probably have to see Mike again, he really gets on my nerves.

"Y/N! We're leaving!" My dad called up. I broke from my thoughts, looking toward my door. I inhaled deeply, pulling on a tattered pair of converse and heading out the door. My H/C hair was left untied, and I wore a "Frankie Says Relax" T-shirt, as well as some simple basketball shorts. A lazy outfit, but I wasn't looking to impress anyone. I sure wasn't looking to impress Mike.

I threw on a jacket before getting into the car with the rest of my family, and dad pulled out of the driveway.

"Your brother has made some friends from school," Mom smiled at us both in the rear-view mirror.

My brother got excited, "are they waiting for me?"
My mom laughed a little, nodding. "Of course they are."

My brother smiles widely, almost bouncing up and down in his chair. I couldn't help but smile at his behaviour, "happy birthday, B/N." I ruffled his hair and he pushes my hand away.
"Hey!! I'm not a baby! I'm ten now!" I only laugh at him.

We arrived at the parking lot, and it was packed with cars. The place was relatively big, a logo sitting at the top of the building, with large letters scattered across the top of the entrance:

"Fredbear's Family Diner."

My brother hopped out of the car, running over to the entrance. My dad quickly followed behind him, and my mom walked with me.

"How you feeling today honey?" She asked, and I shrugged.
"The usual I guess." I smiled a little at her. She side-hugged me as we went through the entrance: I was immediately hit with the stench of pepperoni pizza.

The air was warm, most probably from the children that ran around here- going nuts after a bit of sugar.

I looked around, even the entrance part was colourful. There were large doors, muffling the sound of music and kids screaming with joy: the usual pizzerias. My mom booked us in for B/N's birthday, using the discounts Mr Afton gave us previously. The lady stamped the back our hands with the Fredbear Logo, and my dad pulled open the door.

The sound came flooding in, the smell even stronger, the air even warmer. The first thing that struck me were the two animatronics performing on stage: I stood there awestruck for a moment, watching them. What.. is this place?

My parents and little brother were just as surprised as I was- maybe this place wasn't so bad. There were kids that seemed to recognise B/N as we walked in, and they ran up to greet him. He ran off to the stage with the animal robots, the other kids following behind.

My mom then took me and my dad to an empty table at the back of the room, that sat on a slightly higher platform from the rest of the tables. She put down her stuff, taking off her jacket and watching my brother. My dad did the same, and I took off my jacket but I don't sit down.

I eye the arcade area not too far from us, and my mom follows my gaze. She looks back at me, smiling and pulling out some money. She hands it to me, "go get some tokens and play the games." She says.

I smile, "you know me too well." Rushing off to get tokens, before hurrying to the arcade area. There were kids standing and sitting at nearly every game, meaning I'd have to wait in line, which sucked.

I walked around the large room for a bit, before spotting the game 'Galaga.' It was free, and sitting there waiting just for me. I grinned, "sweet!!"

I jog over to the game and slide a token into the slot. The game started up and I focused on shooting the aliens. My score was increasing fast, and smaller kids started to stop and watch me play. I eventually lost, my score sitting at '50,000.'

I looked behind me, kids with tokens waited patiently with open mouths. I smiled back, "I got a bit carried away there." I laugh awkwardly, stepping out the way for them.

"Sick score?!" I hear a familiar voice call out. I didn't have to see that stupid-smirking face to know who it was.

I turned quickly, seeing Michael staring surprised at the screen, before it reset for the next player.
I cross my arms, "I'm good at that game."
Michael looks at me with a grin, "no shit," he chuckles.

"Where have you been recently?" I ask, "I haven't seen you around."
Mike only laughed at me, "you worrying about me now?"

I roll my eyes, scoffing, "you wish."
Mike laughs again, "I got caught by my old man when I came home that night," I knew it. "Nothing to worry about." He smirks.
I laugh at him, "of course you did."

He leans against the wall, still smirking, "are you still mad at me?"
I raise my brows at him, "what do you think, Einstein?" Sometimes I wonder if I can get on his nerves, as much as he gets on mine.

Mike chuckles, rubbing the back of his neck. "I'll take that as a yes.." I scoff, starting to walk away.

He quickly pushed himself off the wall and follows, "why stay mad at me though?" He spoke again, walking beside me.
I look up at him, "you ask a lot of questions."

He rolled his eyes, looking away and laughing. "Well, they say time heals all wounds." He looks back at me as I stop against a wall.
I keep my arms crossed, looking up at him, "does it now?" I smiled.

His hand came to the wall next to my head, his other hand sat on his belt. I cringed: he was trying to play it cool with me.

"Of course it does, you have to forgive me some day."

I snickered, "what? Was poor little Mikey having a bad day? Is that the excuse you're gonna pull?"
He only stares at me, his smirk never left that face, "are you patronising me now? You don't want another fight with me, do you?" He teased.

I laugh at him, "so scary." Like he'd even win it. I start walking again, away from him, stopping in front of 'Space Invaders.'

Mike catches up and stops too, pulling out a couple of tokens from his pocket. "Wanna game?" He grinned.
I smiled, "go right ahead." I motioned to the token slot and he slipped them into the machine.

"I like Frankie Goes To Hollywood," he randomly states, grabbing one of the joysticks and laying his other hand over the buttons.
"What?" I looked at him, doing the same.
"Your shirt," he glanced at me, "I like Frankie Goes To Hollywood." He shrugs, looking back at the screen.

Before I could reply, the game started: "you ready to get beaten?" He smiled.
I grin, "yeah right, old man."
Mike laughs again, "old man?!" He glances at me and I giggled, starting to play. He did the same, and our scores started to immediately rise higher and higher at speeds.

We played for a full ten minutes before the final boss level came, meaning we needed to now work together. "No one has ever beaten this level- I swear!!" Mike said excitedly.
I smiled, "lets do this!!"

Our fingers began rapidly pressing onto multiple buttons, both of our eyes darting across the screen intensely. Michael's character then got killed, "fuck!!" He yells angrily, immediately looking over to my character. "It's up to you- come on, come on!!" I admit, I started to feel some pressure.

My finger tips pressed onto each button expeditiously, my other hand jolting and pulling the joystick back and forth.

The boss was nearly dead, and my hands started to get clammy from being anxious. Michael was practically bouncing up and down on the spot, watching the screen in anticipation, before finally: the boss was defeated.

The word 'WIN' in red letters painted the screen and Michael cheered, "fuck yeah!!" He exclaimed, turning to me and high-fiving me. I couldn't stop smiling- I was impressed with myself.

The loud speakers then spoke over the music:

"Alright ladies and gentlemen, boys and girls, it's time for the birthday boy's special happy birthday song from our favourite pals!"

I looked up, "oh shit- that's my brother. I gotta go." I looked at him.
He nods, "oh- okay.. you coming back though?"

I looked at him, laughing. "You want me to come back? I'm flattered."
Mike's face drops, and he rubbed the back of his neck. "What? No way.. Pfft." He rolled his eyes, "it's whatever."

I laughed, "whatever." teasing after him. Mike looked back at me, smiling. I shook my head, laughing and running off, back to my table.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 7: Chapter Seven - Outlaws

I sat back down at my table as the lights dimmed, I saw B/N sat at the front of the group of kids. He wore a party hat and held a plastic plate in his hands: the plate holding up a greasy slice of pizza.

The animatronics started to speak to the audience, the bear starting first. "Hello there boys and girls! Are we all having a nice time so far?"

The kids all cried with happiness and the bear nodded, jolting around as he spoke. "I'm glad to hear that! I think it's time me and bon' play a very special song for a very special birthday boy!"

Bright lights shone onto the second part of the stage, showing a golden bunny animatronic. The kids went wild, shouting the names of them and giggling at their movements. "Let's rock!!" The bunny exclaimed, and the bear nodded. "A one, a two, a one- two- three- four!!" The duo broke into song, all about birthdays.

It was cute, seeing all the kids so happy and amazed by the performance. It made me feel nostalgic in a weird way: it made me remember the way I believed things like the tooth fairy and Santa Claus were real.

I looked down at my brother, to see how awestruck he was, staring up at the robots. It made me smile, as we all watched him from afar. My eyes travelled to the cups of soda on the table my parents had got themselves.

I looked up, raising my voice over the noise: "can I get a slushy?" My dad leaned in as I spoke to hear me better, nodding with a smile and giving me ten dollars. "Bring back the change," he simply said, and I got up: rushing to the counter at the far end of the room.

I ordered what I wanted, the lady working there handing me my slushy and my change with a smile. I took my drink, putting the change into my pocket: I could feel a finger tapping lightly onto my shoulder.

 

Turning, I looked up to see Mr Afton smiling down at me. Oh no. It made me jump on the spot a little.
He stood upright, with one hand behind his back. His other retreated once I turned, tucking itself back with the other. "Oh- uhm.. hello Mr Afton." I smiled back, greeting him in a questioning manner. I wasn't expecting to even see him, let alone for him to talk to me.

"Hello, Y/N." He greeted, turning to the stage area. I was surprised he even remembered my name. My eyes followed his gaze, until he turned back. "Say, is that your brother in front of the stage, over there?" He grins.

I furrow my brows, "uhm.. yeah.. today is his birthday." I glance away and back again awkwardly.

Mr Afton looked at the floor for a moment, before looking back at my brother. "Why?" I ask, after a moment of silence.
He turns quickly, "no reason."

His grin creeped me out, I didn't know why. But something felt so off whenever he was around. Michael was different: I never got any sort of gut feeling about him compared to his father. I nodded slowly, "okay.."
Mr Afton stared at me for a moment, before turning and walking away. My expression contorted: he was odd. An uncomfortable sort of odd.

"Boo!!" Someone grabbed my shoulders. I yelped, turning to them quickly. I saw a laughing Michael. My expression turned into anger, and I punched his shoulder with my free hand. "Don't do that- asshole!!" I punched him again.
He kept laughing, "okay! Okay! Ow!!" He squeaked through laughter.

I rolled my eyes, "ugh!" I turned away and sipped my drink.
Mike smiled, "D'you like it here?"
I looked around, shrugging. "It's.. okay." my tone was still angered, as my eyes met his.

Mike nodded, "that's what I thought. So let's get outta here." He motioned to the door, starting to walk.
I only stood there, "where??"
He turned, smiling at me. "You'll just have to wait and see." He turned again, walking to the door.

My eyes travelled to my parents: distracted by the show before them. I'd only be ten minutes or so.. right? "C'mon!!" Mike shouted from the door. He walked out, and I groaned, trudging after.

 

Mike and me both walked down the street together. Mike's hands were shoved into his jacket pockets, and he had a backpack hanging from his shoulders. "What's in the bag?" I asked, throwing away my slushy.
Mike turned down an alley way, replying simply: "just some colours.."
I furrowed by brows, "colours? What's that supposed to mean?"

"You'll find out. Chill." He grins. "It's some stuff I found in my old man's workshop- totally kickass- like me."
I scoff. "Okay."

"No, I'm tough! I mean it!" He looks at me. "I once kicked a guy so hard he painted the the floor with the breakfast he had that same morning!"
"Ew."
"I mean- not really." He drops the smile. What? Is he trying to impress me?

He turned another corner, me following after, before finally stopping in front of a large wall. He placed the bag down and pulled out spray paint cans. His hand clutched to a red coloured can, his face turning to me wearing a smile. I couldn't help but grin, and Mike took it as an agreement to vandalism. He tossed the can to me and I caught it, shaking it.

Mike pulled out a blue can and shook it, popping the lid off and starting spray the plain wall with his bright colour. I laughed, "this is so random of you."
He smiled, "stop talking and start spraying!!" I shook my head, walking up to the wall and popping off the lid to my can.

My finger tip pressed down onto the valve and the vivid colour covered the brick. Mike sprayed out various quotes, whilst I made doodles. He sprayed "Frankie Says Relax," just like my T-Shirt read. I saw his creation and laughed, "very classy." I grinned.

He grins back, "just marking this moment." He then walked to me, spraying his first name down onto the wall, before turning to me. I shook my head smiling: spraying my name under his. 'Mike and Y/N Were Here. 83.'

We both took a step back, admiring the chaos we had created on this- once plain- brick wall.

 

We both turned to each other, high-fiving again, and Mike tossed his can into his bag. I did the same, "this was surprisingly fun." I shrugged. Before anyone else could say anything, an angered voice came bellowing from down the alley.

"HEY!! YOU TWO- DON'T MOVE- I'M CALLING THE COPS!!"

I turned toward the interruption, starting to panic. I felt Mike grab my hand, pulling me with him as he picked up his bag and sprinted away. "HEY!! GET BACK HERE, RIGHT NOW!!" The same voice yelled, before rushed footsteps came echoing behind us, up the alleyway.

Mike's hand never let go of mine, and he pulled me out into the street, turning and running as fast as his legs could take him. I stumbled closely behind him, panicking a little that we could get caught. He made a sudden turn down a corner: leading up to some abandoned railway tracks.

I glanced behind us, the guy wasn't there anymore. Mike glanced too, realising we had outrun him. He let go of my hand, leaning against the brick wall of a building: his chest heaving.

I bent over, my hands coming to my knees and supporting myself. I heaved air in and out heavily. I then heard Mike start to laugh, dropping his bag and walking to me. "Are you okay?!" He laughed, running a hand through his hair as I stood straight.

"Yeah.." we both continued to breathe heavily, catching our breath and glancing behind us just in case.
"That was crazy!! I've never been caught before!" He exclaimed. I started to laugh with him: partially from shock and partially at the fact we got away, it caused us both to go into a laughing fit.

Mike retrieved his bag and I brushed the dirt off my shirt, laughing and looking behind us again- just in case. Mike brushed himself off as well, pulling the straps over his shoulders. It was then our eyes unintentionally met: causing them to lock with each other.

 

There was a silence, Mike's blue orbs staring into my E/C ones. I stood there, almost in a trance. Mike looks down to my lips, and steps closer. I feel myself leaning toward him: focusing on his eyes. However, I realised what was happening, and pulled my face back- awkwardly laughing and looking away.

Mike stops and looks away too, laughing the same way and rubbing the back of his neck. "We should uhm.." I started before he interrupted: "yeah."

"Yeah.." we both awkwardly interrupt each other, avoiding each other's stares. "Uh- get back."
"Yeah.. let's uh- let's.. yeah." Mike laughed uncomfortably again, and we both started walking back to the pizzeria.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!!

Chapter 8: Chapter Eight - New Faces

The trip back to the pizzeria was mostly quiet, but it felt weird. It was so awkward and I didn't want it to be. Things were mostly uncomfortable enough as it was, but after that 'moment' everything felt so tense.

We eventually reached the building, and Michael walked in first. I followed after, looking up and meeting my parent's glare. Oh man..

"What is going on here?!" My mom asked, raising her tone. Her stare switched between me and my friend. We only glanced at each other, staying silent as my mom crossed her arms. I completely forgot about our fight, the suspension, everything.

"So you're sneaking off together? Can I just bring up the elephant in the room: you two have been suspended because of the fight you had?!" She exclaimed. My dad put his hand on my mother's shoulder, calming her a little.

He looks at me with a sombre expression, "I'm disappointed in you Y/N.." He stated, sternly. "It's your brother's birthday, too." It doesn't really matter to me when mom is disappointed, but my dad..

I rubbed the back of my neck, looking down. I didn't know what to say, I was still speechless from the moment we had.

"And your father Michael," my dad looked at Mike. Mike looked up, "what would he think of this? I doubt he'd be any happier than we are- maybe even angrier." My dad stared Mike down.

"Sorry, sir.." He said awkwardly, glancing at me before looking to the ground.
"I think we should leave." My mom said, looking at my dad.
My dad nods, "come on Y/N." He started to walk to the door, whilst my mom went to get B/N.

I looked at Mike as he looked at me: both of us sharing the same embarrassed expression. "I'll uhm.. see you later I guess." I waved, starting to walk away.
Michael smiled a little, "yeah.. see you around." He waved back. I turned to the door, walking out of it and to my dad's car.

My mom climbed in with my brother soon after, and dad started the car. I looked out the window: noticing Michael's dad seemingly yelling at him and pointing to our car. Sighing, I looked away.

It had been a while since we left the pizzeria early, B/N sulked the whole way home. I couldn't blame him: we cut his birthday party short all because I wanted to hang out with a friend for a little while. I still thought my parents were overreacting, it's better to be friends with him right?? That's what I thought mom wanted me to learn- it's also what I used in my argument with them. They only shut me down and told me it was my fault again.

I could stop thinking about the train tracks. Getting caught was fun, it gave me an adrenaline rush. But afterwards felt odd: I wasn't sure how to feel about Michael.

It had been a few weeks, and I've partly forgiven him, but I wasn't expecting anything like that. It wasn't like I hated him now because of that, of course I didn't hate him. However, I did feel worried that things would stay awkward, and I didn't want it to be that way. I laid on my bed, staring at the ceiling and thinking whilst the rest of my family sat downstairs together.

I was pulled from my thoughts: the sound of my telephone ringing next to my head. I jumped a little, furrowing my brows and picking it up. "..hello?" I spoke into the phone.

"Hey, Y/N." It was Mike's voice, with Whitesnake blasting in the background.

Mike.

"Oh- Michael.." I sat up, clutching to a pillow. I could hear the music being turned down. "..How did you get my number?"

"Never mind that." Okay. "How you holding up? Are your parents being assholes?"

I smiled a little, "yeah.. just being parents." There was a silence on the other end, and my heart sped up in anticipation. I could feel he wanted to say something but he didn't know how to say it.

"Do you wanna.. talk about what happened at the tracks..?"

I gulped, "uhm.. I- I mean.." My hand fidgeted anxiously with a pillow that sat on my lap.
I heard Mike clear his throat on the other end, "should we just like.. forget about it?"

I sighed, a smile forming on my lips. "Yeah.." I replied, "yeah I think we should.. I don't want things to be awkward because of it." I spoke honestly.

I heard Mike laugh a little, causing me to smile. "Well, I'm going out with a few friends tonight, you should come and just start.. forgetting about it."

I could almost feel the small smirk on his face as he said that, and I laughed. "Yeah, when are you guys coming out?" I looked at my ceiling, a weird feeling of relief in my stomach.

"I'm meeting them at eight, I can bike by and pick you up or something.."
I shook my head laughing, "my parents will kill you if they see you again Mike." He was quiet for a moment, thinking.

"I'll find a way, it'll be fine."

I smiled, "whatever you say." He laughed a little, "see you soon." The phone line crackled and he hung up. I put the phone down, smiling and starting to get ready to go out.

I sat on my bed, singing my heart out to Queen. I had big, blue hoops hanging from my ears, my H/C hair tied in a loose pony tail. I had a pink sweater on- one side showing my bare shoulder- and blue jeans that were cuffed at the end. Different types of bracelets clung to my wrists, and I had black converse on with white socks. Classy, I know.

I heard something sharp hit my window, causing me to look over as I was right next to it. I stopped singing and turned my music down, looking at the glass for a moment- did I really hear that?
Before I knew it, another small, sharp object came flying at the glass- making another tap noise.

I crawled to the window, lifting it open and sticking my head out. Michael stood below my window, a bicycle sat next to his feet. His hand was filled with stones- to the point where he dropped them once I realised he was here. He waved at me and I laughed quietly, pulling my head back in.

I turned off my music, before gingerly climbing out the window- leaving the window open a little again for when I come back. I start climbing down the pipe.

"You sure look eccentric." He complimented with a grin, I rolled my eyes with a smile, walking round the back and grabbing my bike.
"You look plain." I said, walking back to the street. He laughed, following after. We hopped on our bikes and took off down the street, Michael in front, leading me to wherever his friends were.

We arrived in the car park behind Fredbear's, and I could see multiple guys sitting around on their bikes, drinking from cans. There was a boom box playing AC/DC, and Michael sped over- jumping off his bike and laughing with his friends as they saw him arrive.

He put his bike down and looked over at me, saying something before they all turned to me. I got off mine, holding it and walking over.

"No way?! That's the chick that kicked your ass!!" One of the guys said, earning a punch from Michael. They laughed at the outburst as I sat down next to Michael. These guys are pissed.

I looked up after getting comfortable, and my eyes met with a pair of green ones. The guy had blonde, curled locks-stopping just below his ears. He wore a white collar shirt, with a black tie and black trousers, along with black shoes. He looked way too smart to be hanging around with these guys- people like Michael.

He looked like a rich business guy you'd see in a movie, except we're all sixteen. He clutched to a coke can, rather than a beer can, and smiled my way, causing me to smile back.

Michael took a can for himself and another for me, passing it over. He pulled open the can, starting to drink from it as I took mine and read the label: 'Carling Black Label Beer.'

"This looks like it tastes shit." I looked up at them all.
They all chuckled, one then spoke up to me. "It tastes good once you get used to it." He grins and I smile, looking away at the blonde boy across from me.

We shared a moment of looking into each other's eyes, and from my peripheral, I noticed Michael looking at me and then the blonde: seemingly glaring. Before he looked away almost angrily, and sipped from his can. "It's the aftertaste you have to worry about." One of them snickered and the rest joined in.

I pulled open the can as the guys watched, and took a sip of the beverage. It tasted like shit: bitter and sour at the same time- just as I imagined. My face contorted, and I looked away: covering my mouth. The boys started to laugh and I swallowed the gross taste down, putting the can down onto the curb.

"So, are you hanging out with us now?" One of them asked.

They all looked at me and I shrugged, "if you want me to." They all shared smug glances, drinking down the liquids from their cans- most of them scrunching up the aluminium and throwing it behind them onto the concrete. Probably never had a girl in the group before.

"Well, I'm Jeremy." The blonde one put his can down, holding out his hand for me to shake.

I smiled, taking his hand and shaking it. "I'm Y/N."
He smiled, and I retreated my hand. Before he could say anything else: the others joined in:

"I'm Andrew." Andrew smiles this sweet smile, before starting to chug another can.
"I'm Richard- Richie for short." Richie nods.
"Dan- I hate being called Daniel." Dan slurs, hiccuping. "Daniel seems like a posh name."

I smiled at them all, "it's nice to meet you guys." I picked up my can of beer, deciding to drink from it again.
Andrew laughs, "this stuff's addictive."

It was one o'clock in the morning when I decided I wanted to leave. The air was getting colder, and everyone was only getting more drunk. I was pretty pissed myself, and all I could think about was getting home to sleep.

Rock music still played, but it was quieter, as everyone was too drunk for it to be attacking their ear drums.

I had a splitting headache, and felt too dizzy to stand on my own. Richie was passed out, and Dan was laying down: falling asleep. Andrew rolled a cigarette, and Jeremy only looked at the night's sky.

I looked over at Michael, who laid against his bike, biting at his nails and looking at Andrew. I figured Andrew was rolling that cigarette for Michael.

"Mike.. I gotta get home." I mumbled slightly, the alcohol making it hard to talk and my lids droop.
Mike turned slowly to me, he was just as pissed as I was. He yawned, "yeah.." his eyes closed as he turned back to Andrew, fighting sleep.

I groaned: he wasn't with it enough to take me home.
I stood up, wobbling. Jeremy looked up at me, "are you okay?" He asked.

I shook my head, rubbing my face and crouching over to pick up my bike. I lost my footing and stumbled, yelping and shutting my eyes as I prepared for the impact against the ground. But I didn't end up hitting it, as a pair of arms wrapped around me- saving me from smashing my face against the floor.

I looked up and saw Jeremy, his face concerned. I laugh nervously, "thank you." He helps me stand straight and I feel my cheeks heat up.

He smiled, "it's fine.. here." He picked up my bike, "let me walk you home- just lead the way if you can remember."

I nodded, "I can remember." I could remember only slightly- but we'd get there in the end.

"What are you guys doing?" A croaky voice spoke out and we both turned, seeing Michael looking up at us both with a slight annoyed expression.

"He's taking me home Mike- you can't even stay awake." I said, leaning against Jeremy as he helped me stay up.

Mike groaned, "I'm fine." He pointed at us, holding his can and stumbling to his feet, "she doesn't need you to take her home.. you.. pretty boy." Mike hissed at Jeremy.

Jeremy shook his head, "you don't need to insult me Mike." He rolled his eyes.
I only stood there.. barely.

Mike glared at Jeremy as Andrew handed him his cigarette. "Y/N, let's go," Mike lit his cigarette. "I'm fine, I swear. See?" He held his hands out by his sides, one hand still clutching to the can. Yet despite his attempts, he was wobbling on the spot.

I shook my head, "you're just as drunk as me." I started to walk and Jeremy helped me.
Michael only scoffed, slumping back down and smoking, "whatever." He watched us walk away.

We eventually made it back to my house, and I climbed up the pipe, with the help of Jeremy, leaving my bike below my window instead.

"Hey Y/N," Jeremy called up: handing me a slip of paper.
It had numbers written on it. "That's my number, if you ever wanted to hang out again." He smiled.

I smiled back, "definitely."

Jeremy waved back, "goodnight." He smiled, and started to walk away with his hands in his pockets. I climbed back into my house, getting changed and brushing my teeth, before climbing into bed and falling straight into a deep slumber.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

yall are also gonna fall for Jeremy a bit- but stick with me- it ain't forever.. 🧍‍♀️

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 9: Chapter Nine - Jealous

Days passed by quickly, as I got to know Jeremy more. The one thing I found odd was the fact that Michael seemed angry at us- I'd go as far as to say he was jealous of us.

But it didn't stop me falling for Jeremy, and I was pretty sure he liked me back. I'd go around his house a lot- his parents were.. decent, but everything was so posh and uptight: money-fed. Nothing like who Mike was, who I was. I can only guess his house isn't anything similar.
Jeremy was a good guy, who doesn't even think of smoking or drinking: whereas I was the complete opposite.

But that didn't get in the way of our developing relationship. I could tell Michael didn't like it all- but why? It wasn't any of his business to be honest.

The only thing I felt slightly bad about was hanging out with Jeremy a bit more than Michael. I used to go out with Mike every other night, but now I found myself wanting to spend time with Jeremy over him.

I knew I'd developed feelings for him over the past couple of weeks, and figured Mike would just have to accept it and move on. It wasn't like I was completely ignoring him anyway.

"Hey, Y/N, snap out of it! It's your turn!" Andrew called to me and I blinked, snapping from my thoughts.
"Oh, yeah." I shook my head, laying down a card onto the table. Sat around it was my new friend group, and sitting either side of me was Jeremy and Michael.

The whole day they'd been giving each other glares and dirty looks- it bugged me a little. Dan set down a card, and so on.
He ended up winning, cheering: "read em' and weep, boys!"
"This isn't poker, Dan, cool your jets." Mike rolled his eyes.
"You're just mad you lost!"

I decided to take a break. We were at Fredbear's as usual, sitting at the back away from all the parents. "I'm gonna go get a drink," I smile getting up, as the others nodded and went into their own conversations.

Michael didn't say anything, he just watched me, and then he glanced at Jeremy, and then at his deck of cards- throwing them onto the table with a huff.

I frowned slightly, starting to walk away. Part of me felt saddened, what if he didn't like me anymore? I hadn't directly told him I liked Jeremy, but I could tell he noticed. Actions speak louder than words I guess.
I ordered just my usual slushy, when Jeremy popped up in front of me with a smile. I smiled timidly up at him, "oh hey Jeremy." I sipped from my cup.

Jeremy held out his hand, "Hey Y/N, can I show you something?"
I nodded, "yeah- sure." I took his hand and he led me to the back part of the pizzeria. We weren't really aloud to be back there, but I was too curious to say anything against it.

We came into a small, musty, room: shelves with animatronic parts scattered across them. There were empty heads of the characters, and bare endoskeletons sitting around, as well as one broken animatronic lying limply against a wall. I gasped, "woah?!" I set my slushy down and ran over to the broken one as Jeremy chuckled.

My hands came to its head, tugging at it and scrutinising it. Lifting the head, I could see the heavy endoskeleton sitting inside of it, "this is so cool?!"
I smiled at Jeremy as he walked over.
"Mike showed me this part a while back, it's just where they keep spare parts I guess." He shrugged, "but it's cool right?"

I nodded, putting the head back on and standing straight, "I can't believe he's been keeping this from me- I love this shit!!" I looked around as Jeremy watched my expressions. My eyes met his again and there was a silence in the room, the only thing slightly audible was the faint sound of joyful music from the main area.

Jeremy's eyes glanced quickly downward, at my lips, and he stepped closer. Without a second thought, I threw my arms around his neck and connected mine with his, as his hands came around me.

My hands came down to the sides of his face, holding them gently. My stomach was twisting- I was nervous being around him. That's how much I'd fallen for this guy- and a month ago I was thinking I'd never fall for anyone. We pulled away for a second, before sharing the moment again, and I felt genuinely happy.

His hands travel down my body, one to my thigh and lifting it up against him. I didn't know teacher's pet was spicy?

But the moment of bliss was short lived, as we both heard the door knob twisting, before the door swung open. I pulled away, looking over: only to see Michael standing there- shocked and confused.

I stood back quickly from Jeremy, "Mike?!" But he only stood there, and I gave him a look that practically begged him to leave.
"What is going on?!" He asked, raising his voice a little.

Jeremy stayed quiet, looking at me. I looked from him to Mike, "what do you think, man..?" I laughed a little awkwardly, "can you.. leave?" My shoulders came up and I held my arm uncomfortably.

Mike's face only contorted into an angry one at my wish, and he glared at me. "Actually, I feel like staying." He crosses his arms, "why don't you tell me exactly what's going on here, Y/N?" He shot daggers at me.

His refusal pissed me off: "it's none of your business? Can you get out?!" I raised my tone to meet his.
Mike laughed obnoxiously, "it is my business really- you guys aren't even allowed in here!" That was.. true.. but still.

"I can't believe you've been in here just.. frenching this prude." His gaze shifted to Jeremy, and he narrowed his eyes.
"Why do you care so much?!" I spat, causing him to look back at me, "you're not my boyfriend!"

Mike's face softened slightly, into a more hurt one, until he immediately returned his angered glare.
I felt Jeremy's hand come onto my shoulder, "it's okay Y/N. Michael is probably just a little agitated from another fight with his dad or something." Uh oh.

Michael widened his eyes, looking at Jeremy in disbelief. "A fight with my dad, huh?!" He exclaimed furiously, before he started storming straight up to Jeremy.

I knew exactly what was coming, but before I could stop it- Michael had punched Jeremy straight in the face. Jeremy yelped- stumbling back and clinging onto a shelf for support, holding the lower side of his face. "Michael!!" I cried, covering my mouth with my hands- completely shocked- as Michael's breathing sped up, he was really angry.

One thing I knew never to do, was bring up Mike's dad in an argument. I don't know why it makes him even angrier, it just seems to be a trigger for some reason.

I went to Jeremy, tending to his face, but this only pissed Michael off even more. "You wanna bring my old man into this? Yeah?!" He yelled, proceeding to kick Jeremy, who groaned and stumbled away from him.
I yelped again, and Michael only tried to kick Jeremy repeatedly.

I pulled him back and roughly shoved him away. He stumbled back, looking at me. I didn't know why, but I had small tears pricking in my eyes. Michael noticed it, and his expression softened more heavily- but I only shoved him back again.

His breathing slowed down more, looking at my face: slight hurt and confusion painting his features. His mouth trembled, like he wanted to say something but nothing would come out.

"Why do you have to be such an asshole?!" I yelled at him, trying to fight back crying. "Why are you so fucking angry all the time?!"

Michael didn't say anything, but something clearly came to his mind when I said that. He looked down, saddened. "Just get out!" I shouted at him, and he looked up: "get the fuck out of here Michael!"

Mike stared at me: disappointed. He huffed with a "fine." And smirked sarcastically, "fine!" He puts his hands up, "I don't need you." He looks to Jeremy: "either of you! Have fun sucking him off in here." He turned, storming out and slamming the door.

I stand there, clenching my jaw, before turning and walking to Jeremy who still stood there holding his face. "Are you okay?" My voice spoke softly.

Jeremy smiled, nodding. His hand was covered in the blood that poured out his nose. There was a few small splatters blemishing his white shirt. "Let's just get you home," I smiled, rushing out with him and helping him stand.

On the way out, I didn't see Michael returned with the group. They all just looked at me and Jeremy, puzzled as to what was going on. Michael probably walked straight out. I figured I'd just tell them about it over a phone call later, we didn't have time to stop and chat.

We made it to Jeremy's house, walking inside and shutting the door. Jeremy's mom looked up, seeing her precious son's face and yelping- running over.

"What did you do?!" She looked at me. I furrowed my brows, putting my hands up innocently.

"No no!! It wasn't me!! My-" but she interrupts me.

"I knew Jeremy should stay away from girls of your type." Huh?! "It always ends badly- one way or another." His mom glares me up and down.

I looked away, holding my arm awkwardly. I felt offended, but there was no point picking a fight. I was too tired.

"How did this happen, dear?" Her voice softened, looking at her son.

"Just Y/N's friend getting annoyed that she likes me and not him." Jeremy said confidently.
I felt uncomfortable- looking over at him. "It wasn't my fault?!" I defended myself, but they both just continue to sit there judging me. Fuck this.

I give up, sighing and trudging out of their home without another word.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 10: Chapter Ten - It Was An Accident

It had been a week or so since Michael walked in on me and Jeremy: I could tell he didn't accept it. He didn't call me like I hoped he would- he would hardly even meet up whenever I was out with the group. And when he did, he refused to speak to me or even acknowledge my existence.

I admit- it did make me realise how much I took our friendship for granted. I just didn't have the same connection with the others like I did with Michael, there were just too many things different about me and them.

I tried calling him a couple of times, just to talk, but he didn't pick up. I didn't want to phone his house number, that felt too needy.

Jeremy was acting like nothing ever happened: like Michael didn't just break his nose in a jealous rage and like everything thing with us was fine, and Michael was still hanging out with us all the time like usual.

Part of me was angry at him for just ignoring him like that. Sure, Jeremy had a right to dislike Mike after all of that: but did he really have to just pretend like everything was fine?

I was on my way to Fredbear's, with my family. It was Michael's brother's birthday today, and I thought I should be respectful and come along. I was mostly coming to see if I could speak to Michael, in an attempt to sort this shit out.

We did the usual part, get Fredbear stamps on the back of our hands, and then walk in. I immediately looked around for any sight of Mike, and saw him in the arcades with my group of friends.

I sighed slightly, relieved he was actually here, and I put my jacket down: running over. Andrew turned around and made a certain expression, looking at Michael and then at me. Michael had his back to me- he was too busy playing an arcade game to even notice I was there.

"Hey.. Y/N." Andrew smiled slightly, and only then did Mike turn to look at me. I smiled at Andrew, and then looked at Mike, giving a friendly wave. But Mike just looked at me up and down, before turning back to his game.

My smile faded, and I put my hand down, looking away. "Is uhm.. is thingy here?" I asked quietly to Andrew, but before he could respond, Michael let out a spiteful laugh.

"You mean Jeremy?" He teased: grinning over at me. It made me think of the day when we first met-that stupid, malevolent grin of his. "You can say his dumb name," he turned back to the screen, "you don't have be so scared."

My expression contorted into an angered one, "I'm not scared- and you don't have to be such an asshole about this all. I've tried making up with you but you just ignore me."

Mike shook his head, laughing at me again. He wanted a reaction from me- he always wants a reaction. "You don't have to be such a backstabbing bitch." He stated. That took not only me, but the rest of the group off guard. He lost at his game, and turned around to me with a shit eating grin, leaning against the arcade machine.

"Backstabbing bitch?" I scoffed, "and what exactly was backstabbing about it? We weren't, and still aren't, in a relationship like you wish we are, Michael." I only spoke the truth. Michael slowly lost his annoying grin, looking at me in a more disappointed way, before his gaze shifted to the floor. He shook his head, sighing quietly.

I crossed my arms, "it's not my fault you decided to hit him. Don't try and put this on me." The group only stayed quiet, and Michael looked at me again. "He deserved it." He shrugged, "he's such a stuck up little prick."

I rolled my eyes, "that's your excuse? He's stuck up? But then you call me the backstabbing bitch?" I shook my head. "You know what- when we became friends after the fight, I thought I was getting to know a better side to you." I start, "but now I realise you're just the same egotistical dick face I met the first time. Thanks for at least letting me know."

Michael watched me as I spoke, I could tell that hurt him a little. But whatever. He was acting like such a bastard, and I didn't need this.

I waited, "no comeback? No sarcastic remark or mean name? No?" I teased. He just avoided my gaze now. I didn't want to say anything else, so I turned and walked away, sitting back with my parents quietly.

(3rd person)

As soon as Y/N walked away, Michael turned angrily, and kicked the arcade machine. His friends jumped a little at the sudden outburst, stepping back. Michael clutched to his locks of hair, looking down.

"It'll be fine dude.." Richie tried comforting his friend, putting his hand on his shoulder. However: Michael only pulled his shoulder away, shaking his head.

"That's such bullshit." He croaked, "she hates me now." Michael yelled angrily, kicking the machine again. "What does she even see in that little shit-eater that she doesn't see in me?! It doesn't make sense!!" He growled.

His friends all looked at each other, not knowing what to say. "Let's just go and play some more games.. maybe try winning some of those character masks?" Andrew requested, Michael stayed quiet.

The boys ended up winning all four masks of the side characters, and now they sat at the back of main area again, messing around with them. "You know what?" Michael snickered, "we should go scare my brother with these things. He's scared of those stupid robots anyway."

The group laughed along, getting up and putting their masks on.

Sat at the far side of the room, was the little brother of Michael: Chris. He sat with his friend Cassidy, and they spoke happily together- talking about which plushie to buy.

It was then Michael came up behind Chris, "hey loser!!" He said, "happy birthday!"

Chris jumped, looking up at his brother and then at his friends. "Michael- stop!" He felt his heart speeding up at the sight of the masks.

"Yeah Mike, stop! He's gonna cry!" Andrew sniggered.
"You freak me out Michael.. I'll tell mum!" Chris tried threatening weakly, a tremble in his voice.

"If you wanna keep that stupid bear," Michael pointed at the plushie Chris clutched to, "you won't tell mum shit." He spat.

"You guys are such bullies!! Seriously?! Back off!!" Cassidy cried, "it's Chris' birthday!" But before she could say anything else, Michael interrupted her angrily.
"Can it, you little bitch." He growled. "I can't believe you need a girl to defend you, Chris." Michael laughed with his friends. Cassidy ran off- trying to get an adult. Chris started to feel tears flow down his reddened cheeks.

"Wow, your brother's kind of a baby isn't he?" Richie laughed.

"It's hilarious," Michael grinned. "Why don't we help him get a closer look? He'll love it!"

Chris only sobbed more, "no- please!!" He cried.

"Come on guys- let's give this little man a lift. He wants to get up close and personal!" Michael snickered with his friends, forcefully picking Chris up and making their way to the animatronics in the main area of the pizzeria.

"No!! I don't want to go!!" Chris sobbed heavily, kicking around and crying as Michael and his friends laughed loudly. But four, grown, teenage boys against one nine year old: there was no chance.

"You heard the little man, he wants to get even closer!!" Michael cackled loudly along with his friends.

"Hey guys, I think the little man said he wants to give Fredbear a big kiss!" Michael grinned. "ON THREE!!" He laughed with the others.

"One.."
"Two.."
"Three!!"

The boys lifted the child swiftly upwards into the jaw of Fredbear. The animatronic continued performing with the struggling, crying child inside of its mouth.

Guests started to notice the scene, including Y/N. She furrowed her brows, shocked, "what are you guys doing?!" She cried over the noise, standing up, and gaining the attention of the people around her.

The boys found this all hilarious, roaring with laughter and pointing as the child struggled. They took their masks off, laughing cruelly at the scene.

Michael didn't care that it wasn't right, that it was cruel. He was taking out all of his pent up anger onto his brother. All the anger from Jeremy, from Chris being the favourite, from his father, from Y/N.

There was just too much brewing in his head, that he couldn't help but let it out. It became a blind rage. A blind, savage rage.

But then, just as Michael stepped down with the others, there was a twang of metal- a sickening crunch following after. Droplets of liquid splattered onto each of the boys' shirts and faces, causing them to grow silent. Michael turned his head away, as an automatic reflex to the sudden splash of unwanted liquid.

The sudden screaming of guests followed after, piercing through the boys' ears.

"Oh shit?! What the fuck?!" Andrew's panicked voice yelled with fear as he looked upwards.

"Chris!! Chris stop fucking around, man!!" Richie hyperventilated, shaking from panic and shock.

"Bail- just bail!!" Dan yelled, and the three all broke into a sprint to the exit along with other customers.

But Michael hadn't realised the full extent of what had happened, his head was still turned away.

He didn't want to look. His eyes were already fixated on the blood splatters painting his shirt, and he felt every drop of the sticky liquid on his skin.

He could hear, not only the screams of the guests, but a terrified wail from Y/N. Following, were many pairs of loud footsteps rushing away from him, as well as some heading toward him.

His eyes hesitatingly travelled upwards, his heart pounding in his chest, and he looked up. There: the limp body, of his once lively brother, sat in the animatronics mouth.

Pieces of brain and bone from his skull poured out from the sides of the robot's mouth- blood everywhere.

It glitched out- twitching and jolting. A pool of crimson sat below the body inside the bear, drops falling repeatedly. The puddle only grew slowly by the seconds.

Michael stood there, glued to his position and staring wide-eyed at the horrific sight before him. His lip quivered and his breathing hitched. There was a swelling lump in his throat, but he couldn't make any sound. He was mute: in complete shock to the point where he couldn't move. His mind could not comprehend what had happened: what he had done.

Even when he felt his father's strong hands soon come gripping down onto his arms, and when he was pulled roughly away from the scene, he was still in complete shock. He couldn't speak, nor could he move. He felt completely numb to the point where nothing seemed real.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 11: Part Two: Chapter Eleven - Aftermath

I eventually returned back school, soon after the incident. I hadn't seen Michael once, no one had. No one had been able to speak to him, and even the house phone didn't pick up.

It only had been a month and two weeks, I was still shaken: the sight and the noise. It was so loud, so nauseating: even over the shouting of all the children.

I hadn't even been hanging out with Andrew, Dan and Richie. They seemed to be ignoring me. They didn't want to talk about it at all. They didn't want to talk about Michael, acting like they were never even friends with him.

They knew I cared for Mike, and knew that I wanted to vent about it all: so they just ignored me. Only because they wanted to forget about it.

Jeremy asked me to become a couple after the night with Mike- but I refused. Everything was happening too fast- and something just didn't feel right. It was over a phone call, and he only blamed Michael after I rejected him:

"It's because of Michael isn't it?"

"Of course it's not Jeremy, I just need time alone right now. I'm not in the right head space to-"

"You're such a liar. Why do you even care for that murderer anyway? He killed his brother!! You were there!!"

"He's not a murderer! It was an accident!!"

I was expecting to see Mike at school, all I wanted to do was hug him. I wanted to be there for him. But he wasn't here, he hadn't been here or anywhere since. It wasn't anything new for Mike to play pranks, and I knew that was a complete accident. I knew he would never have meant to.

It saddened me deeply- to think how distraught he must've been feeling. I wanted to visit his house, I wanted to go see him. But part of me thought I should give him some space. We were in a completely separate fight after all.

The whole ordeal at Fredbear's was the talk of the school, of the town, even if it was a little while ago now. Some people thought it was just some fucked up rumour, that something like that was made up and it didn't happen. When it really did, and I was there. We were all suffering the consequences.

I sat alone on my breaks and in my lessons. With Michael gone, the group ignoring me, and Jeremy at a different school, I didn't really have anyone there. I just sat by myself, thinking and hoping Mike was okay.

It stayed like this during the time after Fredbear's- just silence. No calls or sight of him, no talk of him apart from the rumours. The group refused to mention his name- they were too scared to talk about it.

I got that it was a horrific thing to witness, but did we really have to stay silent? I wanted to at least express my feelings and worries on it, I wanted to get it off my chest. But no one was willing to listen.

My parents spoke about it amongst themselves, but never had conversations with me about it. It was lucky my brother was in another room rather than the main area: god knows how he would have reacted.

I felt alone, I didn't know what to do- how to say what I felt. Everyone refused to believe it ever happened. I missed Mike.

Fredbear's shut down closely following that incident, and only a couple days ago did they build a new pizzeria. The new name was 'Freddy Fazbear's Pizza,' and the new characters were based off of the side character plushies you could win at the arcades. The masks that Michael and his friend's used were based off of these side characters too, and I guess the company just leant on these characters for the new animatronics. It felt so off: will everyone just forget about it and move on?

However, on the bright side- during my time at school I was invited to a local party. A student's parents were out for the weekend, giving them an opportunity to throw a bomb ass high school party. Parties weren't really my thing to go to alone, but I figured it would help take my mind off things.

So I found myself getting ready to leave- wearing a simple outfit with light makeup. There wasn't any point putting on heavy makeup: I knew I was going to go home shit faced anyway.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!

 

Chapter 12: Chapter Twelve - Numb

My feet tapped lightly across the concrete, faint music blasting from the house down the street. I could see people throwing toilet paper everywhere and drinking from bottles. This is fine.

I had to convince my parents I was only going out to see some friends, if they found out I was going to a party they'd kill me. I wore a blue collar shirt, my sleeves rolled up to my elbows. It was tucked into my ripped jeans, a belt surrounding the top of them, keeping them up as I walked.

Rain spitted lightly from the dark sky, stars just barely visible. It was at least eight o'clock, and I hugged myself tighter, the cold air stabbing at my exposed skin. I shivered, walking up the front door that was wide open. I couldn't even remember who's party this was, who's house this was.

I looked around, the lights were dim and it was packed. And I meant packed. I had to squeeze past many different people to get to the kitchen. So many drunk guys with their shirts off- swinging them around their heads and cheering. 'Fight For Your Right' blasted from the living room, I could hardly hear myself think. Even if I spoke to myself right there, in front of everyone, they wouldn't have been able to hear me. The song choice was very fitting.

I made it to the kitchen: there were different bottles and cans crowding across the counter sides, some empty and some full. Some were unopened and some were filled with.. liquids the complete opposite to what I wanted to drink. I looked through the fridge, different people bumping and nudging into me as they danced. Everything felt all stuffy and gross- the air warm. I could barely breathe in there.

I stuck my head in the fridge, seeing only a bottle of tonic water. I grabbed it, closing the door and looking at the counter top. There was an unopened bottle of gin sitting alone, "I'll just have a gin and tonic." I shrugged to myself, opening the bottle and pouring the liquid into a glass.

I opened the bottle of tonic: mixing the two liquids before grabbing a lime wedge and slipping it into the glass.

"Y/N?" I heard someone call my name and I looked up, seeing Jeremy smiling down at me.

"Oh.." I looked away, "hey.. Jeremy." I admit, I was still a little pissed off at him. Not only did he defend his asshole parents- when they said I was to blame for his broken nose- he ignored my feelings about Mike. My worries on if he was alright.

"How are you?" He peers down at my drink.

"I'm fine," I smiled, turning and leaning against the counter. "How's the nose?" I put my drink down for a moment.

Jeremy laughed a little, looking away and fake smiling. "It's fine." I huff and look away as well. "Are you still freaking out over Michael?"

I rolled my eyes, "of course I am." I knew he didn't like the fact I was so worried about Mike, but it was normal. That sight was PTSD fuel, and I still saw Mike as my friend. "You not drinking or anything?" I asked, to break the silence.

Jeremy upturned his nose, shaking his head. "I'm not a drinker- I'd prefer to remain intelligent," huh? "With a good reputation."

I felt slightly offended by the sudden, blunt statement. So he's calling all drinkers dumb, with bad reputations? Since when was that a thing?!

"I drink." I simply state angrily, looking at him.
Jeremy looked at me, "well.. I guess you quit it. I mean- unless being filthy is like your thing." What the fuck?! Why was he being like this? Was he still pissed about me rejecting him?!

I was silent for a moment, taken aback. "Get out of my face." I stared.
He looked down at me: "..seriously?"
I nodded. "Seriously." I smile, "fuck you."

Jeremy teased: "I thought you might have wanted to continue what we started in that back room."

I laughed in his face, "yeah right: move along." I picked up my drink. Jeremy didn't say anything else, he only walked away to the living room with a smirk. Asshole.

I sipped the drink- immediately contorting my face. "I put way too much gin in this.." I thought. But didn't I want to numb this horrific feeling I was going through? Wasn't that the whole reason I came here?

I sighed, sipping more from the glass: and more, and more. Before the glass was empty. My throat burned a little, gin was strong.

I turned, making the same drink quickly and turning back. 'Girls On Film' blasted instead now, and I looked at the ceiling- the stains dancing before my eyes. I was pissed. Pissed enough to try and forget about the accident. Also pissed enough to just forget about the random Jeremy ordeal for as long as I could. Seriously, fuck him.

I sipped more of the same drink, looking ahead and immediately- my eyes fell on a familiar face.

The boy pushed his way through the crowd, holding a large bottle of vodka, his eyes were puffy, undercut with purple rings. His brown hair was messy- it wasn't jelled like usual. He wore bagged clothes and tattered converse. He drank heavily from his bottle, making his way to the stairs, alone. Why was he here?

I blinked slowly, "Michael!!" I screamed out over the talking and the music, pushing myself off the counter with my drink and stumbling toward the stair case where he now walked up.

He didn't hear me, he didn't seem to notice anyone in his way. There's too many people. It's too loud in here. I made my way steadily past everyone, stumbling and falling about, people making out like there's no tomorrow- and dancing like this is the last time they'll ever get to dance.

Everyone was drinking like we were going to be murdered in a few hours: it was easily the craziest party I'd ever been to.

'Don't Push it, Don't Force It' came on, and everyone cheered and danced with each other. I ran after Michael up the staircase, clinging onto the banister for support. I hadn't seen him in so long, and he didn't look okay. I was becoming so drunk, and the noise was so loud. I just wanted to talk to him.

I got up the stairs, stopping in the hallway that only held a few people. I went up to a girl smoking a spliff, "do you know where uhm.." I could barely stand as I wobbled, closing my eyes and trying to think straight.
"Where did Michael go??"

The girl looked at me, confused, "Michael?? Michael who?" Her pace was slow, looking at her spliff and taking another long drag.

"Michael Afton- he has brown hair? He came by here a second ago- looked sad.. had a bottle of vodka.. uhm.." I rubbed my temples, wobbling on my feet.

The girl giggled, "oh!! Yeah, that.. dude. He went through there." She smiled, pointing at a room at the end of the hallway.

"Thank you." I smiled, stumbling toward that room.

I sipped from my drink again, before my hand came slowly to the door knob, twisting it gradually before the door opened and the light came flooding into the darkened bedroom.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 13: Chapter Thirteen - We Need To Talk

I heard quiet sobbing, the sound of someone taking swigs from a- nearly empty- bottle. My heart sank, and I pulled the door open further, the light falling onto the back of a boy: sitting on a double bed in the middle of the room.

He turned quickly, startled by the sudden light and flood of music entering the desolate room. His blue eyes were glossy- tears falling. His cheeks were red and sore, his breathing irregular. His hand came to his face, covering his eyes from the light attacking them.

"Who- who is that?!" The boy croaked- I'd missed hearing his voice, "this room is taken- piss off." He sobbed, turning away.

It felt weird, I'd never seen this side to him before. I've never seen him cry before. I'm so used to seeing him acting like a big man: all tough with no tear glands. It somehow made this even more upsetting.

My brows upturned, as I walked inside quietly and shut the door, the room went black again.

The boy heaved- inhaling staggered breaths. "Are you fucking deaf?! I said this room is taken!" He barked. He takes another swig from his bottle as my eyes adjust to the darkness. He sniffled, wiping his tears away angrily.

"It's me.. Mike.." I looked at him.

Mike instantly spun around, his body facing toward me, "Y/N?!" He cried. His tone was partly angered, and partly saddened.

I sighed, walking over and opening the curtains to the room, helping me see through the dark that clung to every crevasse in here. Michael turned away, his face was so numbed.

I came and sat next to him on the bed, putting my glass down on the floor. He put the bottle onto the bedside table, sitting there, still.

There was a silence, only Michael's sniffles interrupted it. Music still blasted from downstairs, but it was much more muffled now. I recognised it being 'You Spin Me Round.'

"I don't know what to say really.." I started, looking down at my hands. I still feel very tipsy- only hoping I can get whatever I want to say out.

Michael shook his head, "you don't have to say anything. I don't want to talk about it." He sobbed slightly, keeping his head turned away from me.

I looked at him, "I can't stay quiet. I have to tell you that.. that I'm sorry." I gulped. I could feel the lump start to swell in my throat. I was getting emotional- partly because I was drunk, and partly because my sub conscious, the more sober side of me, was really trying to tell him what I needed him to know.

Mike's head turned slightly, and he watched my hands out the corner of his eye, still avoiding my eye contact.

"I'm so sorry." I brought my hands to my face as he was silent.

"I did overreact, I know. But realising I was partly the cause of your anger that day.." I shook my head, starting to sniffle. Only then did Mike look at my face, saddened. "I'm so sorry I played with your emotions like that, and then blamed you. It wasn't right. I know I'm partly to blame." My words are so mumbled- I hope he can make out what I'm saying.

I took my hands away, one laying on my chest and the other resting on my knee. "I know I should have been more mindful, I know.. that.. y"- I hiccup- "you were going through a hard time."

I looked away, "I didn't mean what I said about you being.. a dick face." I looked at him, laughing slightly and shrugging, tears filling my eyes.

Mike shook his head, "it wasn't just you. It was me being jealous- being envious of Jeremy." He gulped, looking away and speaking again: "I'm not my dad. I need to remember that."

I looked at him, confused. Mike sobbed, covering his eyes with the back of his hand. "If only you knew the things I've seen, the things I know.." Mike let out a heavy sob, starting to cry into his hands. I was caught off guard: he was in such pain over this. What happened to him?

'Our House' played as I, without hesitation, pulled him into a tight hug. It was the first time we'd hugged each other before, yet he wrapped his arms around me without a second thought.

It felt like he hadn't been hugged after the incident, it felt like no one had been there for him these past weeks. Mike weeped into the crook of my neck, never letting go of me. He smelt of vodka and tobacco, his clothes smelt old.

I only sat my head on his shoulder, keeping him close. I wanted him to feel comforted- I wanted him to know he wasn't alone in this.

"I'm not a murderer." He sobbed into my neck. I didn't even realise the extent to this- to how he felt.

I stayed quiet, letting him vent to me. "My dad hates me after what happened at Fredbear's.. I'm scared to go home- I thought he was going to kill me earlier. So I ran out the house and just kept running, t- trying to get to somewhere where he couldn't find me." He said, "and I ended up here."

I knew there was something wrong with that creep.

My hand gently rubbed his back comfortingly, as he cried. "Does he know you're here?" I asked.

Mike shook his head, pulling away from my neck- but he didn't stop hugging me.

I nodded, thinking. I could let him stay round for one night, right? How much harm would it do? My parents knew we were friends now anyway. But at the same time, what do they think of him now, since that day?

"Do you wanna stay over?" I asked bravely, looking at him. "I'll come with you to your house tomorrow, for back up." A sweet smile painted my features.

Mike smiled back at me, nodding, "I'd like that." He simply said. Letting go of me and falling back onto the bed. "God I'm tired." He sighed, "aren't you tired?"

I furrowed my brows, tilting my head and looking away. I sigh, "a little.. yeah.." I felt slightly out of place, shifting and looking around the room as it went quiet.

I started to get up quietly, feeling I should leave him alone.

"Don't go." He suddenly stated, lifting his head and looking over at me. I looked back- startled a little- but soon smiling and sitting back down.

He breathed a sigh of relief, letting his head fall back down. He shifted, laying flat with his eyes closed and one hand on laying across his stomach. His other hand only laid comfortably by his side.

I swigged my drink, finishing it, before shuffling back onto the bed and lying flat next to him. I crossed my legs, holding my hands together and relaxing them on top of my stomach.

There was another loud silence, and I stared at the ceiling, my eyes drooping a little from being intoxicated. The whole room was moving around, spinning before my very eyes. Music still blasted, now it was 'Last Night A DJ Saved My Life.'

Mike's eyes opened, before he turned his head: his blue orbs fixated on me. I didn't look at him, I just stared upwards.

He shifted, lying on his side with his arm under his head. "Can you stay for a while?" He asked softly, there was still a slight croak in his voice from crying.

I turned my head to him, shifting in the same way, facing him and nodding. I was silent for a moment, before replying: "Sure."

Our eyes were locked, and we both laid still. My E/C ones stared into his blue ones, faint music still playing from downstairs.

My stomach was twisting- a sense of deja vu. I didn't know how I was feeling at first, all I could say was that my feelings for Jeremy had completely gone out the window. This was especially true after his comment on people who drink- he knows fully well I drink. Dick swab.

"I thought you liked that prude." Michael playfully teased, smiling at me- almost like he could read my thoughts. His smile was different- it was a genuine one. I felt like I was really talking to a different person. That incident had changed him for good. I could only hope he didn't suffer with any long-term consequences.

"Not so much anymore.." I glanced away, "I do, now, realise how much of a goodie-two-shoes prude he is. Apologies for doubting you." I looked back at him with a smile.

Mike laughed a little, and it felt nice to know I could cheer him up. "I told you." He smiled, whilst my smile faded a little.

"I hope you know I am sorry for being an asshole."

Mike shook his head, "I'm the one who should be sorry. I was the asshole here." I was quiet, before I let out a stifled laugh.

"You were kind of an asshole."

Michael laughed, "right?!" We both giggled, and everything felt so right.

"I hate fighting with you. I don't want to loose you as a friend, dude," I smiled.
Michael smiled back, "you won't."

Once again, the room was quiet. We went back to studying each other's features, in awe. It was a weird moment: not one where I would feel awkward or uncomfortable. It was one where I felt a weird sense of joy: happy we were friends again. Contented that he had opened up to me, relieved that we could talk together again. I heard 'Too Shy' come on, one of my favourite disco songs.

I broke the eye contact, looking away. "Do you wanna go dance?"

With that: me and Michael spent the next three hours at that house together. Dancing and messing around, truly making up for the big fight we'd had, becoming best friends again.

We swigged shots of tequila and got pretty shit faced. It wasn't too late when we found ourselves walking home, it was only a little past midnight.

The rain didn't fall anymore, and the air was warmer. It felt like the universe had our backs. We spoke mostly about our childhoods and our favourite tv shows: joyful things to try and keep Michael's self esteem as high as it could go at that time. I knew he was suffering in silence, so I wanted to try and do all I could to help him.

We reached my house, and I unlocked the front door quietly, sneaking inside with Michael. Luckily, my parents were pretty heavy sleepers, and would probably stay asleep if we were quiet enough.

We snuck upstairs, avoiding the creaky parts of the floor boards, before reaching my room.

Michael walked in, looking around in awe as I turned my lamp on. "This is your room?" He asked quietly, amazed, looking at all of my decoration and random shit placed around.

"I wouldn't call it beautiful, like you seem to see it as, but yeah." I joked, throwing off my converse.

He sat down on my floor, "my room is similar- I have way more posters- and I mean wall to wall." He smiled.

I laughed, "I need to see this room."

It caused Michael to laugh slightly, nodding. "You do."

I looked around, "uhm, where do you want to sleep..?" I asked, realising I hadn't really thought this through. "As long as I get a pillow, and a blanket if possible, I'll be fine." He shrugged.

I pulled out blankets from under my bed, making the best DIY mattress I could, before giving him one of my pillows and a duvet. Mike placed his jacket beside him, lying down and snuggling into the shitty DIY bed. I smiled, brushing my teeth and getting changed in the bathroom, before coming out and climbing into bed.

"Night Mike," I whispered.
"Night Y/N," he whispered back. I turned out the light and rolled over, both of us falling asleep within minutes.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

I told ya'll the whole Jeremy thing wouldn't last long- we finee 🙋‍♀️

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 14: Chapter Fourteen - The Things I Have Seen

I awoke to the sound of creaking floorboards and quiet music playing: soon opening my eyes to the morning light flooding into my room. My head throbbed heavily, meaning I had a major hangover. It didn't surprise me, I swigged those gin and tonics like there was no tomorrow. I looked over to my clock: 10:34 AM.

I groaned, stretching and rubbing my eyes, holding my head and sitting up. I started to slowly recall the events of last night: immediately looking over to where I remembered my friend sleeping last. The DIY bed was empty- only sprawled blankets across the floor. I furrowed my brows, before the door to my bathroom opened.

Outstepped Mike with a towel around his waist and a towel around his head.

He looked up, seeing me awake and going bright red: "oh! Oh- uh-" he immediately backed into the bathroom again and covered himself behind the door. "I thought you were going to be sleeping longer." He called out.

I breathed a sigh of relief, laughing slightly. I was just glad he didn't leave without me, I promised to walk him home to make him feel more comforted.

"Yeah- change of plans I guess." I swung my legs over my bed and stood up. "I'm gonna go eat something and leave you to uhm.." I rubbed my face, motioning around my room, "change."

Mike laughed awkwardly, nodding and waiting for me to leave: which I did.

My feet travelled toward my door, walking out of it and shutting it behind me. I walked downstairs, itching my scalp. My mom was in the kitchen, she looked up: anger painting her features. Here we go..

"What time did you get back last night?!" Her tone was immensely irritated.

I sighed, "it wasn't that late.." I walked over and grabbed the cereal box off the side. If anything, I was hoping she wouldn't see me at all this morning. I looked like shit.

"Wasn't that late," she imitated me. I couldn't argue really: she had a right to be mad. I really hoped she didn't know about-

"And can I just mention you have a boy in your bedroom?!" Never mind.

She looked up at the ceiling: where my bedroom directly sat. I paused, tensing up, before looking away and awkwardly pouring my cereal into a bowel.

"I came in this morning, to check you actually came home, only to see a boy lying asleep on your floor?!" She held out her hands. "You didn't.. do anything filthy did you?" Mom looked at me, worried. No. This was not happening-

I blushed heavily, widening my eyes and looking at her- speechless. "Oh please say you used protection-" oh god.

"Mom!! We didn't do anything!!" I exclaimed, my face red with embarrassment.

"Oh thank the lord." Mom pinched the bride of her nose.

I hid my face, "oh my god." I groaned, humiliated.

"I might be imagining things, but isn't he the same boy you had the fight with?! And then hung out with?!" She cried out, confused and angry.

"Well- isn't it better to make friends not enemies?!" I argued back, "I thought you were all about that shit-"

"Language!!" She cried.

I cleared my throat, "I thought you were all about that.. stuff." I crossed my arms, swaying awkwardly.

Mom then thought for a moment, sighing and shaking her head. "I was alright with it for a while- I was prepared to except you two. But, he's the same boy who caused that.. incident." She looked away, inhaling deeply. "I don't want you hanging around someone as violent as that, what if something happened to you?" She turned back at me, taking my hands into her own.

"No, mom! He's not like that, it was an accident! He's having a hard time dealing with it- he's really struggling." I frowned, shaking my head. "I want to be there for him: Michael doesn't have anyone else right now. He never meant for it to happen, he just went too far."

My mom gulped- before her gazed turned to the staircase. "Oh.. uhm.. good morning." She retreated her hands and looked away awkwardly.

I turned around, seeing Michael standing sadly at the end of the staircase. What amazing timing.

I didn't know what to say- my gaze shifted between my mom and him- before I walked to him, leaving the bowel of cereal. "We're uhm.. gonna go out for a while." I stated.
"We are?" Michael looked at me. I nodded, walking upstairs and he followed: feeling disarranged.

Michael read my comics as I showered and got changed all in the bathroom. He definitely over heard what me and mom were arguing about, or at least part of it.

We walked out of my house, my mom not saying a word, and went on to spend the whole day out with each other.

It was nearly 6:30 pm by now, and we'd spent the day going to arcades, the skatepark and just messing around and hanging out as friends. We went into a photo booth at one point, taking stupid pictures of us on a polaroid. It felt nice to be together again, just the two of us, talking about nonsense and cracking jokes. I felt happy: knowing I could improve his self esteem, especially after the accident.

Me and Michael had a real connection that I hadn't felt before, even with BF/N.

Our last stop was to the local seven-eleven. I bought a mixed slush puppie, whilst Michael bought a can of cola. We found ourselves walking over to a nearby play park, running over to the swing set and sitting down. We both dangled our legs down, relaxing against the chains.

We both briefly sniggered about the Polaroid we got from the booth, before sinking into the swings and chilling.

I sipped my slush puppie, looking at the distant mountains ahead of us, slightly swinging back and forth. There was a cold breeze flowing lightly past us every now and again, only a few cars driving by. The park was empty, and the sun was setting beyond the mountains. There was a pink that led from the mountains toward us, fading.

I think we both wanted to enjoy the calm moment silently, the only noise being the crackle of the chains and squeaking as we both swung gently. This town wasn't that big, with a small population. It felt desolate most of the time, the streets were always empty in the evening: it felt so different to where I used to live.

Michael broke the silence, "Y/N.. can I ask you something?" I look over at him, humming in response.

Michael didn't look at me, he only looked sadly to the floor. "I can tell you don't really like my dad.. why is that?" He started.

I furrowed my brows, looking away. "I.. I don't know.. there's just something about him that feels weird I guess." I replied softly, shrugging a little.

Michael sighed, lifting his head up and looking at the sunset. "I need to tell you something Y/N: you have to promise not to tell anyone. Especially dad," he looked at me.

I put my hand up, "I swear. You can tell me anything dude." I smiled sweetly and put my hand down.

Michael sighed, "it all really started a month ago or so.. after Fredbear's." He put his can down and held onto the chains of his swing. I put my slushy down too, watching him as he spoke.

"It started as small things.. like he'd overreact if any of us did anything wrong.. or made any mistakes." Mike stared ahead, "he has it out for me. Only me. It's never Elizabeth or mum, it's always: 'it's because of Michael! It's because of that damn boy, he messes everything up!'" He imitated, I looked away sadly.

"He takes everything out on me.. he's such a fucking asshole. He doesn't understand that I didn't mean to hurt anyone... When we were in the hospital, he couldn't even look at me." Mike looked down angrily, "he just blamed me over and over." Small tears started to form.

"'A- are you happy now?'" He quoted again, "'are you.. p- proud of your little prank? Was it funny?'" He sobbed slightly, wiping his eyes. My hand rested on his shoulder, my brows upturned.

"It was an accident. I- I didn't know that could even happen- I swear I would've gotten him out straight after." He looked at me, glossy eyed. "It was j- just a prank.. I never meant for it to go wrong.." Sniffling, he shut his eyes and looked away.

Trying to compose himself, he went on: "but after that, it just got worse, and I've told mum about it. She had a word with him- that he needs to 'calm down' and 'treat me better,' but he only argued with her. They fight a lot more now, I just feel like it's all because of me."

I rubbed his shoulder, "Mike- it's not all because of you. Your dad is still grieving, but your mom and your sister aren't mad at you. It will get better.." He fought back sobs, shaking his head from side to side.

"No. You don't understand- there are people getting hurt because of me." He looked at me sternly.

I furrowed my brows, "what..? What do you mean 'getting hurt?'"

Michael took a deep breath, "I've seen him taking them away." I stayed quiet. "There's children that have recently 'gone missing' at the new restaurant. I knew I'd seen their faces before, it just took me a while before I realised where I saw them."

He looked at me, "I saw those children walking away, with my dad, into the employee room.. only to never come out. He still uses the old SpringBonnie suit from Fredbear's: he uses it to get them to follow him." Michael sobbed slightly, shaking his head.

I was shocked, I felt sick to my stomach. "Michael- have you told anyone else?! Your mom maybe? This is serious!!" I cried but he only shook his head again.

"No- if my old man found out I went to the police or told my mum about him.." he gulped nervously, before shaking the thought off. "Nothing good is ever going to come of it, I can't do it. I don't even know where those kids are, I have no evidence- it's of no use. They'd only send me back home." He looked at me.

I glanced away, thinking. "Y- your dad couldn't have possibly.. killed those kids.. could he?" I asked- in a tone that almost begged for Mike to say 'of course not!!' Or 'that's insane.' But he didn't say anything against it. He only gave me the same sickened look and turned away.

I inhaled deeply, "okay.." trying not to panic.

I was scared for Mike- he was in danger if this was actually the case. If his dad was actually a murderer...

I felt like I was in some disturbing horror movie, it didn't feel like reality. I'd met his dad- I'd met a possible murderer.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!

 

Chapter 15: Chapter Fifteen - The Teenage Dream

There was only silence between us, as we both freaked out inside. I didn't know what to do- I couldn't protect him all the time, as much as I wanted to. His dad wouldn't kill his own son though would he?!

Michael looked at his watch, "I have to go anyway.." he stood up and picked up his cola can. I stood up too, picking up my slushy.

"I promised to walk you home, so let's go." I looked up at him with a smile.

Michael smiled back weakly, "okay."

It took twenty minutes or so to reach his house from the park. The whole way I cheered him up. His house was.. kind of in the middle of no where. There was the street, and then there was a woods you had to cross. It led to a desolate road where you had to follow. It wasn't that hard to find, I knew I'd be able to get back home okay. The directions to his house were pretty simple.

The road was so small, it would only be able to fit one car along it, surrounding it was just trees. It all looked like private land, owned by the Afton's.

"So, why do you live in the forest again?" I joked.

Michael laughed, "I don't know- it wasn't my choice." He smiled back at me, "my parents just like the woods."

"Right," I laughed and he chuckled. We turned a corner, down a dirt path. A purple car was parked near the entrance to the path, and at the end of the dirt road sat a large house with two floors.

I stared up in awe, and Michael only pulled me along with him- laughing at my reaction. We reached the front door, but before Michael could knock or do anything, it unlocked from the other side quickly and swung open. We both stopped, stood in the doorway angrily, was none other than Mr Afton.

"Michael." He looked at his son, "I see you've finally decided to come back home." My eyes shifted to Michael- watching his angered expression toward his father. Mr Afton then looked at me, "Y/N."

"I was just walking him home sir!" I said innocently, looking back again.

Mr Afton looked back at Michael, "get inside." He ordered: Michael huffed angrily: walking up the couple of stairs to his house and inside. He looked back at me and I waved with a smile, turning to leave.

"Has he been staying with you, Y/N?" Mr Afton asked before I could go anywhere.

I looked up, "uhm.." I rubbed the back of my neck. "Well, yeah- only because he had no where else to stay." I felt so uncomfortable, I couldn't look at Michael's dad the same after what Michael had told me.

Mr Afton nodded, "say, you were so kind as to give my son a roof above his head. Why don't you come inside and stay for supper?" His dead eyes were fixed on my awkward form, I could tell he had it out for me. His creepy grin wasn't helping either- there was something sinister behind that smile.

I laughed anxiously, "I- uhm- well.. I don't want to be a bother- it's fine really." I smiled, shifting awkwardly. My nervous stare then landed on Michael, who looked at me- practically pleading for me to stay.

Mr Afton then shrugged, "so be it." He stepped back inside and went to shut the front door. Michael looked down, disappointed I didn't agree to stay.

"Wait!!" I called out, causing Mr Afton to pause quickly and stare at me. "..I'd love to stay for supper!" I smiled. Michael looked at me again and his face relaxed completely: smiling.

Mr Afton smirked, opening the door wider and stepping out of the way for me. I walked up the couple of stairs and past him, to Michael. Michael quickly led me upstairs, and I could feel his dad's eyes burning into the back of my head.

He opened a door at the end of the hallway, walking inside with me following behind. The walls were covered in posters, big and small, and it stunk of boy's deodorant and old food. The usual smell to a teenager's room.

"Wow.. yeah your room is way better than mine." I looked around.

Michael smiled, sitting down on his bed and turning on his radio. 'Billie Jean' played out, as I walked around his room- looking at all the things on his shelves. He took a baseball from under his bed and started to throw it up and down.

He had a lot of pictures of him and his friends, posters of bands like Def Leppard and AC/DC, some pictures had him and his family in.

There was an electric guitar lying against the wall in the corner of his room, as well as a deflated football and baseball bat.

His room was messy- with clothes and textbooks lying around. It didn't bother me- my room was pretty much the same.

I then came to a picture that sat face down on the floor next to his wardrobe. I crouched down, picking it up curiously as Michael was distracted with throwing his baseball up and down.

The glass protecting the picture was a cracked, but the photo was of him and his dad, smiling together at their kitchen table. The house was different, smaller than the one they lived in now. It could've been their old house back in England.

There was a cake Michael pointed at, it had a candle shaped like an eight, with eight other slimmer candles surrounding it. He was missing a baby tooth, leaving a gap.

Michael's dad had his hand on his son's shoulder, beaming. He looked less unhinged, less intimidating. Just a happy father smiling with his birthday boy. They both looked genuinely joyful, like they really loved each other.

"What are you doing?!" Michael snatched the photo out of my hand- I was so deep in thought I didn't even notice him getting up.

"Shit- I'm sorry!" I stood up, as Michael looked at it angrily. "I didn't know that was private," I rubbed my arm.

Michael only huffed, "It doesn't matter, we haven't been that close in ages anyway." His expression was angered, before he turned and threw the picture straight at the wall behind him.

It hit the wall, the sound of breaking glass and wood, before it fell to the floor in pieces. "He was the one who broke it in the first place- it's useless." Michael scowled, before going and sitting back down.

I frowned, feeling guilty it was now actually useless and broken. 'White Room' played through his radio.

He opened his window, digging through a pack of cigarettes. He pulled one out, along with a lighter on his bedside table, and sat on the sill: lighting it and taking drags. I sat on his bed, watching as he had his back turned to me.

"Can you tell how different he is now?" Michael asked, looking over at me.

"Yeah- I mean he seems a lot more.. passive aggressive than before.." I looked at him shrugging.

Michael nodded, looking back out his window.
"I hate him." He shook his head, climbing out and sitting on the roof instead in a sulk. I sighed quietly, getting up and following: carefully sitting beside him.

The sky was darker now, the air was colder. Mostly quiet surrounded his house, only the sound of birds and the wind flowing through the trees. The sound of the cigarette crackling each time Michael inhaled, was the only thing breaking the silence. I pulled my legs closer to my body, wrapping my arms around my knees and looking ahead.

"Let's get out of here," Michael said, and I looked over at him.

"Aren't we having dinner? Or.."

Michael cackled, putting out his cigarette. "No! I mean- out of this town," he laughed, looking at me.

I laughed with him, "oh- right." I smiled. "Where to?"

Michael shrugged, "L.A, New York. Somewhere big and crowded, somewhere famous. Somewhere not so.. small.. and shitty." He smiled at me.

I laughed, "slow down for a second: where do you think you're gonna get the money?!"

Michael grinned, "I'll rob a bank. Or steal it off of dad."

I giggled, "we should get one of those cute apartments. The ones with a surprisingly good view, but with hardly any space inside." I painted the picture with my hands, gesturing to where everything would be.

Michael nodded, laughing. "We can just hang onto one of those trains that pass by here- see where it'll leads us. Like in that movie 'The Outsiders!'" He smiled.

I nodded. "Hopefully it'll lead somewhere nice, and not like.. a dump or something."

We both laughed and looked ahead. I watched as he smiled to himself, feeling my heart flutter slightly. I wasn't catching  feelings was I?

"It's been so long since I've met someone I could trust," he smiled, "someone I'd be willing to just run away with." He looked over at me. "Is that cheesy? Or do you feel the same, Y/N?"

I nodded, smiling, "I feel the same." We both just looked at each other, like it was the last time. I felt a sense of deja vu again, blushing slightly.

But before we could do anything, a female voice came from downstairs, "Michael- dinner!" It called. Michael turned back, "we can dream about running away to a paradise later: c'mon," he smiled: holding out his hand. I took it with a giggle, crawling back inside as he followed.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 16: Chapter Sixteen - Corrupt

We both made it downstairs, and immediately, a smiling woman came rushing up to me.

Michael groaned at her, walking past as she spoke: "you must be Y/N- I'm Lora, Michael's mother." She beamed, taking my hand into her own, "it's nice to finally meet you! Michael has told us lots about you," she smirks back at her son who glares- blushing slightly.

"Oh, has he?" I laugh, "all good I hope."

Mrs Afton laughs, "of course sweetface. Well, apart from your little argument shall we say." She mutters with a smile. She has such a nice smile.

I grin politely, looking down. "Yeah.. I'm sorry about all that." I rub the back of my neck with a laugh.

"Don't worry about it honey- we all make mistakes." She giggles, "know you're always welcome here."

I nod, "thank you Mrs Afton." She leads me toward the table. I sit down in front of a plate and a small girl sat opposite me, peers at me with confusion.

"Who are you?" She asks, her accent was just as posh as her parent's. I was expecting it to be more like Michael's.

"Y/N," I smile, sticking my hand out for her across the table. She shook it hesitantly.

"Stop acting like such a posh snob, Elizabeth." Michael rolls his eyes, "you're not that cute." Elizabeth.

Elizabeth looked at her brother angrily, "you stop being such a moody teenage boy!"

They both glare at each other as Lora brings bowels and plates of food to the table, "both of you: stop arguing! We have a guest," Lora smiled limply at me, sitting down. I smile back, shifting awkwardly in my chair.

They all seemed stressed from the incident that had occurred not long ago..
Loosing a family member, it was something I could never really understand: at least in that moment.

 

"Darling?" She called out, her head turning to a door beneath the staircase. "dinner's ready." She turned back, beginning to put food onto her plate. Michael and Elizabeth did the same, and so did I.

The worst Afton soon walked out from the door Lora once looked over at, making his way to the table.

"Daddy!!" Elizabeth beamed at her father, causing him to smile and sit by her.

I look over at Michael, seeing him watching them angrily, before huffing and looking away from them. He looks at his mother with this sort of.. hidden frown. In response, she reaches over and clutches his hand.

"Oh William, your hands are filthy," Lora whined: looking at her husband's oily hands. Mr Afton looked at them, before rolling his eyes and getting up again, washing them in the sink.

'William.'

He sat back down and started to eat along with the rest of us, as Lora turned to me. "How's the food sweetface?" She smiled.

I smile back, "it's good: you're a great cook Mrs Afton," I compliment, making her laugh sweetly.

"Oh, stop." She beams, continuing to eat. I make eye contact with Michael, seeing him grinning. He seemed happy that I was getting along with most of his family.

 

"Correct me if I'm wrong, but I thought you two loathed each other," Mr Afton suddenly speaks- causing us all to look up. He stares at me and Michael, pointing with his steak knife. Parents are all the same, huh.

Michael shrugged, "change of heart I guess." He simply said, continuing to eat and ignoring his father's stare.

"Change of heart," Mr Afton scoffed, letting out a chuckle. Mrs Afton shot him a look, almost a: 'don't start anything' sort of look. The couple stared each other down for a moment, before Mr Afton looked away in defeat.

I felt so on edge: their house was so quiet. There was no music or TV running, just silence. It seemed so.. lifeless. Was it always like this?

"I was thinking," Michael looked at me, "would your mum let you stay round for the night-"

"Who ever said she could stay over?" Mr Afton argued, "I don't recall ever saying she could."

"William?" Mrs Afton whined, "It won't do any harm, let them bond-"

Mr Afton cut her off: chuckling again, "bond," he sniggered, "I hope that's all they'll do Lora, just bonding alone together."

Michael furrowed his brows angrily: "dad, why do you care so much?! Just let me hang out with my friends!" He heaved. Mrs Afton took her son's hand into her own again, rubbing it gently. I sat quietly, not wanting a say in the argument. It's not my place to speak up.

Mr Afton looked at Michael, "what if she wanders where she's not supposed to? She better hope I never catch her snooping around where she isn't meant to be." He argued, glancing at me before his gaze returned to Michael. I shift uncomfortably.

"It wouldn't end nicely." Elizabeth joined in, bringing a glass to her lips.

"Shut up Liz!" Michael barks angrily.

Mrs Afton glared at her husband, irritated by his rude- and frankly- unwelcoming manner.

"I'm sure Michael will tell her where she can and can't go, it's not that much of a problem, really." She said sternly, before she looked at my form. "You would make sure you respect our home and our boundaries, wouldn't you Y/N?" Everyone looked at me.

I twist my fork nervously, "of course!" I smile weakly. Mr Afton then spoke again.

"Why would you want to stay here in the first place? Y/N, I'm sure you have a perfectly comfortable home already," he asks me. Michael and his mother glare.

I look down, "actually.. it would be nice to get away from that house.. me and my mom are in kind of an argument right now." Mrs Afton frowned, looking at her husband. Mr Afton only rolled his eyes and picked at his food with his fork.

 

"Of course you can stay round sweetface, stay as long as you like." She smiled.

"Pardon?" Mr Afton looked up again, "as long as she lik-"
"As long as she likes. Yes." Mrs Afton interrupted sternly, clearly wanting the argument to end already.

Mr Afton looks to the door beneath the staircase, and then to me- seemingly glaring. His eyes were so distinctive: making anyone who had the unfortunate fate of meeting them feel uncomfortable. But the way he scowled at me. It felt like almost a warning. A threat.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!!

Chapter 17: Chapter Seventeen - Step Further

Me and Michael sat upstairs in his room, having finished dinner. It was a weird experience: their family was so uncomfortable to be around. This house felt so eerie, so desolate.

They had all been effected by the loss of Chris, even if some of them don't show it as much as others. Michael seemed to have been affected in a way that made him hate his father more, and act like more of a dick around people. Understandable, they were all so distraught and upset. Rightly so.

"Alright: I have The Breakfast Club, Weird Science and Fright Night. Which one?" Michael looked at me, holding all three cases.
I peer at the covers, "go with The Breakfast Club."

Michael nodded, sliding the VHS into the player. I plop down onto his bed, as he got up and walked to his door. "I'm gonna get some food," he said- before walking out.

The movie started and I snuggled up against the wall, bopping my head with the opening theme song. Michael soon came back with sweets and nacho chips, in his other hand he held a jar of 'mild salsa.'

He climbed over me and pulled open his curtains, opening his window and lighting a cigarette. "You want one?" He looked over at me, holding the packet. I shrug, taking one and placing it between my lips. He passed the lighter and I set it alight, taking a drag and putting the lighter on his bedside table.

Michael sat up on his window sill, watching the movie and blowing smoke out his window. I stayed on his bed, making sure the smoke travelled in the same direction.

He eventually put his out against the brick of the roof, doing the same with mine once I was finished, climbing back down and sitting next to me.

The air was freezing, but he had to keep the window open- to make sure no smell of smoke was left behind.

I shiver, causing Michael to look over. "Oh, shit," he looked around his room, before getting up.
My jaw chattered- "what are you doing?"- and my arms wrapped my body.

He dug through his closet, pulling out a thick blanket and coming back over with a smile. I laugh a little, sitting up as he drapes it over me, climbing back over me and sitting down again. I found it cute that he cared about me, that he made an effort to make me comfortable.
I cling to the fabric, as it covers my form, watching the movie quietly.

Michael would look over at me every now and again, watching me stare at the screen or eat nachos. It was kinda of weird- I hated when people watched me doing my thing. Eventually, I looked up: unsurprisingly meeting his gaze. "What..?" I ask as he smiles at my confused expression.

"Have I got food on my face or something?" I slid the back of my hand across my mouth, looking away.
"No.." Michael said, causing me to look back. I felt butterflies in my stomach, did he find me cute??

"You just look so.." I smiled a little, waiting for him to finish his sentence. "You look so weird when you eat."

My smile went, giving him a more 'really?' sort of look. He laughed his ass off, clutching to his stomach because leading me on was that funny to him. 

I grabbed a pillow and hit him with it repeatedly- laughing. "You're such a dick!!" I said through laughter as he tried to block my attacks, giggling. He was such a child sometimes.

Michael grabbed the pillow and put it down, holding my wrists gently before I could get the chance to punch him. We both laughed and to be honest: I wasn't as embarrassed as I thought I would be. He was just like that.

We threw food at each other throughout the movie, mostly just talking as it played: joking around and chatting about whatever comes to mind first- which led to a game of would you rather.

"Okay okay," I started, "so would you rather.." I looked off. "Would you rather get to be secret best friends with Joan Jett-"
"Oh my god she's so.." He grins at the ceiling, interrupting, and making me laugh.

"Hold on!! Would you rather get to be secret best friends without no one ever knowing or.. get your picture taken with her so you can brag, and then never be able to see her again." I smiled.

He thought, looking away. "Why does it have to be secret?" He asked.
I shrugged, "because.. she likes her privacy."
Mike looked away: "I'd get my picture taken."
"No way?!" I looked at him, "I'd so be secret best friends!!"

"True.. but, if you were secret best friends: you wouldn't be able to hang out outside or anything without someone recognising you both and then snitching. If it has to be kept so secret, what's the point?" He grinned.
I nodded, looking away. "Touché.."

"Alright, let me give you one." Michael faced me.
I faced him back with a smile, "go on."

"Would you rather continue watching this long ass movie, or make out with me right now?" He grinned.

I blinked, it took me so off guard. "You what?" I blushed.

"You heard me," Michael watched me. I giggled, tucking a piece of hair behind my ear nervously and looking down. My stomach was twisting, I couldn't stop smiling.
"Well.. even if I did- wouldn't we just go back to watching the movie after?" I looked up again.

Michael sniggered, "alright Miss Smartass- I'm asking you if you wanna kiss me right now." He watched my smiling expression, "it's not an opportunity you get everyday, especially with a guy like me!" He held his hands out.
I laughed looking away, teasing: "eat your heart out."

Michael laughed at my response, "c'mon!" He edged closer, teasing me. He was definitely more comfortable around me than before, that's for sure.
I giggled: pushing his face playfully away from mine.

His door opened to reveal his smiling mother. "Lights out now guys, it's just gone midnight- get to bed. You have school in the morning."
Michael nodded, laughing and crawling over to take out the vhs.

"Goodnight Mrs Afton," I smiled and she smiled back.
"Goodnight Y/N," she looked at her son, "goodnight honey." Michael smiled sweetly in response, putting the case back into his collection. Mrs Afton closed the door to his room and Michael shut his window.
I got up, "where am I sleeping?"

The teenager looked at me, "I'm a gentleman, sleep in my bed: I'll sleep on the floor." He grabbed a pillow and the blanket I had emerged out of.

I rubbed the back of my neck, "you sure..? I can sleep on the floor- this is your house."
Mike only smiled, "I insist." He put down the pillow and blanket. I sighed, nodding.

He went over to his wardrobe, pulling out an 'AC/DC' shirt and some basket ball shorts- tossing them to me. "The bathroom's across from my room.. I figured you wanted to sleep in something more comfortable than jeans." He stood there.
I picked it up with a smile, "thank you." I walked to his door, as he started to get changed into something more comfortable as well.

I couldn't stop thinking about his question, did he really mean it? Or was he playing? Plus, he plays pranks all the time.. just like a while ago where he lead me on. I'm just glad I didn't say yes: if it was only a joke. That would've been awkward.. but what if he meant it? Does he like me?

I made it back into his room, wearing his clothes. They were so baggy on my smaller form, the AC/DC shirt nearly reached my knees. I had to keep the shorts up as I walked, shutting the door and climbing into his bed. Did these clothes even fit the teen himself?

Michael sat on the floor under his blanket, picking at his nails. He looked up when I came in, grinning and teasing me: "my clothes look so cute on you."

I laughed, "shut up." I walk over to his bed, "thanks again for.. your bed. The floor doesn't seem that comfortable."
He shrugged smiling and lying down, "it'll do."
I smiled to myself, lying down too and turning out the lamp.

"Night Mike." I turned over and shut my eyes.
"Night Y/N," he did the same.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 18: Chapter Eighteen - Fresh Meat

I was awoken by Mrs Afton. She held my clothes from the other night, "Y/N, wake up. I phoned your mother- you need to get home and change before school." She smiled. I rubbed my eyes, sitting up as she hurried out of the bedroom.

I got up quickly, looking over at Michael who was fast asleep. He snored loudly, twitching and muttering in his sleep. I laughed quietly to myself, walking out and shutting the door.

"I'll put him back into his bed when I get home," Mrs Afton smiled, waiting at the door. I put on my sneakers and followed her out to her car. We both got in, pulling out of the driveway and heading out the woods. It's quiet.

"Do you like living in the woods?" I ask out of pure curiosity.

She smiles to herself, "well, I prefer the big city. Tall buildings, so many people.. just crowded so you never feel too alone y'know?" She glances at me, and then stops at the end of the road. "But, Will wanted a 'quiet' place to live in." She drives out and turns left. "Somewhere where no one would 'care to visit.' Either because they couldn't be bothered, or simply because they couldn't find where we live in the first place." She smiles at me.

I looked away, nodding. 'Quiet place' huh?

"How did you guys even.. meet?" I look back, "because he's from-"

"From England, yeah." Lora laughs. "I know. We met in university- Will came to the US for his course." She smiles to herself, "at the time I was good friends with Henry."

"Henry?"

"Yeah?" She looks over, "he co-owns the restaurant with Will?" Oh that makes sense. I nod and she goes on, stopping behind a small string of traffic. "So twenty two year old me, huh?" She smiles.
"Twenty two?" I gawk and she laughs, nodding.

"Twenty two year old, bright eyed, ass you could bounce a quarter off of, me." She jokes and I giggle.

"How old was.." I stop myself.

"You can say his real name sweetface, you're not being rude." She smiles at me and I nod.
"William. How old was.. William.. at the time?" I smile.

"He was twenty three," she answers, beaming. She has such a nice smile. "Henry was also twenty three."

"We were all in New York," she looks at me, "all studying in the same building. Henry was studying robotics, in Will's class, whilst I was studying dance." She smiles, "I'm a professional dancer and pianist. I work as a ballet teacher."

I smile, "no way? Really?!"

She laughs, looking ahead again as she car starts moving onto the freeway. "Yeah- do you like to dance Y/N?"

I look down, "uh. Not so much. I can't keep a rhythm." It's sadly true.

She smiles, "I can teach you some time." She glances over, "maybe you and Michael?" She smiles ahead, "that would be funny."

I laugh, "oh god yeah! He's a terrible dancer."

"I know," she laughs, "I've watched that boy grow up. His rhythm is just.." she shakes her head and we both giggle.

"Anyway," she smiles, watching ahead. "Henry became friends with him and introduced us, and.. well.. the rest is history."
"How did Mike get his accent? Surely he would've ended up having more of an American accent."

"Oh right- well," she inhales deeply. "Will had to go back to the UK once he finished his course and got his qualifications." She changes lanes. "Said he wanted to live near his parents again for a while, see his friends, all that jazz. But I was so head over heels for him, I didn't want him to leave me." She smiles a little.

"So, I begged to go with him. He let me come without a second thought," she smiles at me. I love listening to her telling me stories. She's so sweet, and her voice is so sultry.

"So we started living together. Eventually we got married, and then had the kids in there. But living in a place so far away from your hometown," she shrugs, shaking her head. "It does something to you."
I nod, "I can only imagine."

"Yeah." She changes lanes again, eventually continuing on. "So I got homesick- wanted to move back to New York with the kids and let them live in one of the busiest parts of the world. I thought the environment would teach them better than a small town. We used to live in Suffolk," she smiles at me. "It's more countryside out there."

"I'd love to go to England." I beam.

"It is pretty beautiful." She nods. "My sister lives in the city. I used to live in Brooklyn, y'know." She smirks over at my awestruck face. "She lived in Coney, I thought it would be awesome if the kids could have play dates back and forth when me and Will wanted to be alone." She changes lanes.

"There's just so many memories they can make, and I knew that Elena would keep them safe." I could only guess Elena is her sister.

"So with a lot of persuasion, Will finally agreed to move back to the US for me. But only if we could move here instead, with Henry, so we had a better opportunity of business. We moved when Mike was ten." She smiles.

"And I got pretty busy for a while with work when we moved back- I had to adjust. So a lot of the time it would be Will looking after the kids growing up, instead of me, when I had overtime. Which is why they all still have their strong accents."

What a backstory. "Wow.." I look away at the window, "I didn't know you guys had such a backstory."
Lora lets out a hearty laugh, "yes.. well.. everyday is a learning day, right?" She smiles and I smile back.

"I like to think that once you get used to an accent, especially as a kid, it just stays with you. Like a habit that's hard to break." She shrugs.
"Yeah.. I can understand that," we both smile.

We soon made it to my house and I hopped out the car. Mrs Afton walked me to my door, greeting my mother and telling her how 'wonderful' I was to have around as I walked upstairs.
I quickly showered and brushed my teeth, getting changed and doing my hair. It had felt like forever already since I'd gone to school..

"How have you been?" Mom asked, starting to drive.
"Uh, fine. Yeah.." I looked out the window as everything passed by.
"Why are you still hanging out with that boy?" She looked at me.
I looked back, "he's my friend mom!" I shrugged stressfully.

We eventually made it to school. Y'know, that prison for sad children. "Just stop thinking about it, I'm fine." I got out without another word.
She watched me walk for a few seconds, before she drove off. I was in a good mood today as well. Mainly from the Mike encounter last night, which was.. romantic to say the least.

I sighed, putting my bag in my locker and taking out my biology books. I shut the door and jumped- meeting face to face with a tall girl with curly blonde hair, smiling at me from behind my locker door.
Next to her was a shorter girl with frizzy dark hair and darker skin. They looked like popular girls- I didn't fuck with that kinda crowd. No way no day.

"I don't want to join your lip gloss gestapo," I stated, starting to walk away with my books.
"Wait up!!" The blonde girl spoke, following after me with her friend. "We're not here to pick on you, we just wanna talk!!"

I looked at them, confused. They wore skinny skinny jeans- the type that would cut off your blood circulation- and tied tops showing their stomachs with jackets and heels. Diamond earrings and cute bracelets. Whereas I was wearing baggy, cuffed jeans and a tucked in Def Leppard shirt. We didn't exactly go like 'peas in a pod'.

I went to walk into my bio class when she stopped me, "c'mon- just a sec!!" She grabbed my hand and pulled me to the bathroom.

"Woah?!" I cried, "I don't appreciate being forced into a lavatory against my will?!"

They both giggled, looking at each other. "You're the girl that got suspended on her first day, right?" She smiled, tapping her painted nails against the sink.
I only nodded slowly, crossing my arms.

"Well.. your sorta feistyness is something we could have in this group." She beamed.
"We wanna diversify our friend group." The shorter girl said.

I was silent for a moment, before I laughed in their faces. "There's no way I'm gonna become popular: my deepest condolences." I smiled- going to walk away before she stopped me again.

"Oh, come on!!" The shorter girl whined, "you can be yourself! It's not just for our image- you also just seem cool to hang with." They both smiled.

I thought for a moment: I didn't really have any other friends. Hanging out with Michael would be awful- he had all his gross teenage boy friends. They're the type of guys to drool all over me. Maybe being that one punk chick in a popular group full of Barbie dolls wasn't so bad. Maybe even inspirational..

Nah that's a bit far.

"I'll think about it." I looked at them.
They squealed- like I was some celebrity agreeing to give them an autograph. It confused me.

"Well, I'm Cadence." The blonde one held out her hand.
I shook it firmly, "and I'm Annie." The shorter girl replied, doing the same.
I shook hers too before picking up my books. "Well: Cadence, Annie," I looked at them both with a smile. "It's been a pleasure. Smell you later," I walked past them and out of the bathroom to my class.

As soon as bio class ended, and I walked out of my classroom, I was met with a throng of Diet Coke heads wearing exaggerated mascara. "We heard you're friends with Cay' and Annie," one of them smiled. Cay.

I groaned- what have I got myself into.
"Hey- I said I'd think about it. You're not making me into some prom queen." I crossed my arms and walked to my locker. They all followed me. I felt like Madonna- was I really this special to them? They were like lost puppies..

I opened the door and threw my books in as Cadence and Annie said goodbye to the rest of the teens.
Cadence looked at me, "let's go to the cafeteria."
We did just that. I definitely looked out of place: a rock music fan sitting with Molly Ringwald fans.

"Why so tense?" Annie asked, sipping from a Diet Coke...
I looked at them, "did it escape your notice that I look like this, and I'm suddenly sitting with you guys?" They just giggled at my sarcasm.
"Y/N! You're so funny!!" Cadence giggled.
I shrugged, "I got my moments.."

"I have to ask- what's the deal with that kid Michael uh.." Cadence looked at her friend for help. "What's his last name again?"
"Oh- I think it's Afton," Annie replied. Yeah, totally just pass up the opportunity of asking me, when I'm literally one of his friends. Okay.
"Yeah- Michael Afton. What's the deal? Are you guys together-together?" Cadence smiled. Now I see what's happening. I'm here to say no and then set them up.

"Why? Do you like him?" I pried.
Cadence giggled and shrugged, "well.. he's cute I guess.."

"I don't understand it- he showers like.. once a week at maximum." Annie laughed at her, then looking at me. "Don't tell me you guys are together Y/N."
I shrugged, staying silent with a grin. Seeing their confused faces was kind of funny.

"Well.. do you like him at least?" Cadence asked.
I looked down, twirling my lolly around in my packet of sherbet. Dib Dabs rule. "Maybe."

Annie and Cadence only smiled at each other, finding it cute.
"Well, I won't mess around with him or anything if that's the case." Cadence shrugged.
I smiled a little to myself, "okay."

Annie laughed, "I don't see how you're finding that grease-bag attractive."
Cadence shrugged again, "those type of guys can be hot you know?!" She twirled her hair around and looked off.
Annie rolled her eyes, "not that guy though. He's gross."

We both followed Cadence's gaze and saw Michael. He was with a new bunch of friends instead of Andrew, Dan and Richie. He was standing on the table, imitating.. some sort of gross gesture and shouting. Boys will be boys.

I laughed, looking away and Cadence giggled. "I can't believe you find that attractive." Annie scoffed with disgust.
"Who cares?! His dad like- owns that pizzeria in town anyway, he's probably loaded." That's not.. technically true. Sorry to break your gold digging heart Cadence.

I looked back again as he pointed and shouted at his friends. They just laughed at him, and then one of the guys notices us- meeting our secret stares. Oh god.

He pointed at us, talking to Michael, and then Michael looked over. Cadence laughed and continued staring. I just waved to him and he pointed at me with a grin. "Y/N L/N!!" He shouted over the noise, and the next thing we knew: he was running over across the cafeteria. Here we go.

"Oh god- he's coming over here." Annie told Cadence, gripping her shoulders and shaking her. Cadence straightened her back and bat her eyes. I looked away, laughing and drinking my full fat normal cola.

Michael sat down next to me, "ladies," he greeted.
Cadence giggled, "hi Michael!!" She twirled her hair around her finger.
Michael only grins at her, "hello Cadence." He nodded, "how are you on this fine afternoon?"
Cadence giggled, "I'm fiiineee," she propped her head on her hand and smiled at him.

I didn't know why, but I felt.. almost jealous. It's embarrassing to admit. Michael was just a gross, sweaty, teenage boy. I thought I wasn't that interested in guys right now but.. I guess I was.

"Hey, Mike," she laid her hand on top of his. "I'm having a party next Friday, you wanna come over? It'll be wild, for sure." She smiled as he smiled back. I glanced at their hands and then away, sighing quietly. I thought she said she wouldn't mess around with him or anything? Annie just scoffed and ate her celery sticks.

"Yeah I'll go," Michael answered, "as long as my girl gets to come along with me." Cadence looked at me and him. His arm came around me and my grin immediately returned and I laughed, shoving it off playfully. You know what? Never mind. I knew Michael would wanna stay with me in some shape or form. We're buddies.

"I'm joking Cadence," He laughed after Cadence just seemingly wasn't getting it.
She laughed, "oh right.. funny." She tapped her nails.

"I'm serious though, I'll only come if Y/N comes." He looked at me. The two girls looked at me too- Cadence almost looked like she was begging.
I shrugged, "sure." I smiled.
Michael then side hugged me, "Y/N for the win!!" He hollered, getting up and running back to his table.

Cadence looked at me, "I didn't know you guys were that serious.." her tone was.. disappointed? Worried? I didn't know how to explain it, but the long and short was: she wasn't happy.
"Didn't you guys get suspended for having that fight?" Annie asked.
"We made up," I sipped my drink.
Cadence huffed lightly, looking away.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 19: Chapter Nineteen - The Stay

During the week, I got to know Cadence and Annie more and more. I preferred Annie over Cadence, she was more down to earth. She told it how it was. Whereas Cadence seemed too pretentious.

I felt like an alien to all of them: I was the punk chick and they were the pink ladies. It was cool getting to show off my image to a wider crowd though, it made me feel good about myself.

Cadence told me that she wouldn't do anything with Michael because she knew I was his friend, and that I liked him slightly.

Now I sat in Michael's room again. I stayed over again to get away from my home. I was smart enough to bring clothes this time, and a tooth brush. Just the usual things you'd need at your everyday sleepover I guess.

I was so tired from life in general. I felt the most relaxed around Michael. My mom just accepted the fact that I liked his house over ours.

Finding a place where my head could rest whilst this movie played was difficult- nothing felt comfortable enough.

My head rests at an uncomfortable angle, against my shoulder. It was strained but I was too tired to care, yawning and struggling to keep my eyes open. I only hoped he didn't think I was bored of the movie.

Michael spoke to me about the movie, what bits he loved and the actors. I was.. half listening.. well. I was practically asleep, his voice was tuned out of my head by that point.

Michael's dad wasn't home that night, or at least I thought he wasn't. He wasn't there for dinner, or anytime afterward. I only assumed he was out at his pizzeria or something. It didn't bother me, not at first.

Michael looks over at me, seeing how uncomfortably I was positioned, and how I was practically half asleep already.

He stopped talking, leaning back and propping himself against the corner of the walls next to his bed. He gently pulled me back, careful as to not wake me, letting my head rest on his chest. The new found comfort made me loose the battle of staying awake, and I fell asleep on his chest, the same warm blanket as last time clinging around my form.

I curl up against him, almost like a reflex from the comfort: it made Michael smile. He continued to quietly watch the movie after I drifted off, but soon fell asleep as well, his arms wrapping around me.

I awake suddenly, feeling how parched and hoarse my throat was. Hardly anything went down when I swallowed, and my lips were dry and crackled. It feels like fucking sandpaper. My mouth needed some immediate hydration- and I had no problem listening to impulse at that moment.

I look up at a drooling Michael, snoring with his arms still around me. I laughed lightly, realising I had been sleeping on his chest the whole time. I continued to pull the blanket away from my form- carefully taking his arms away. Getting up quietly, I looked at the time: 3:42 AM.

I stretch, gingerly making my way to his bedroom door. The only noise audible in Michael's room, was the quiet static from his tv. My hand came to the knob of the door, twisting it and creeping outside.

I tried to avoid any floorboards that creaked: and when my foot- unfortunately- came in contact with one: I was swift to retreat it as quick as possible.
It was the very middle of the night, who knows what might happen if someone catches me. I didn't want to cause any disturbance.

I finally made it downstairs, and it was pitch black. Turning on the light would be sure to not only fry my eyeballs, but it could wake someone up.

I sigh, "shit," my hands sliding lightly across the house walls to help me find my way.

The night light from outside came pouring into the kitchen, making the room visible. I quickly went over to the first cupboard I could make out, opening the door and feeling inside. Luckily, it was the glass cupboard. My hand grasped onto a glass and pulled it down.

I quietly shut the door and walked to the tap, biting my lip anxiously as I turned the knob. Water ran out, hitting the sink loudly. I quickly put my glass under the water, turning the knob further to make the water run fast, before my glass felt full and I turned off the tap again.

I stopped- listening for any noise or movement: Silence.

I sigh with relief, bringing the glass to my lips and chugging the cold liquid down my throat. I couldn't stop thinking about how I was sleeping on Michael's chest. Cadence would be so jealous.
I was way too tired to remember if I did that myself.. but either way, it was adorable. Maybe I should wind her up and brag about it. I can just see her jealous little face-

A crash was heard from the bottom floor.

I jump- nearly choking on my water. I swallow, nervously looking at the source of the noise. It came from downstairs: the room I wasn't supposed to go in. "Nearly gave me a fucking heart attack.." I whisper to myself angrily.

The door sat slightly open- letting the noise escape out. I was silent, putting my glass onto the side and listening. Did I really hear it?

Another crash was heard: following was silence again. Yeah. It made me jump for the second time, fuelling my curiosity. I held my chest, confused. What if someone was hurt? Just a peek wouldn't matter, right?

I took a deep breath, my feet delicately stepping toward the door. 'What if she wanders somewhere she's not supposed to?' He looked at this door.

I swallowed nervously, my hand clutching round the wooden door and gently pulling it open.

I could see a staircase leading downward directly ahead of me. The walls on the inside were all padded. 

Someone made sure this room was soundproof.

There was a shining pink shadow emerging from the bottom: replacing any darkness in its way. It seemed to be illuminating from whatever was on the right to the staircase.

"What the.."

I check behind me, before making my way down the stairs. It was freezing cold: a smell of chemicals and must hitting my face. I upturned my nose, but didn't stop. I couldn't stop now, I was this far already. No turning back.

I got to the bottom: being greeted with a desk covered in jars of the familiar gleaming pink. Large books were scattered messily around the jars. Well this explains the light.

There was a pin board- pictures of children and lines travelling from their faces to pictures of what I could only assume were the new animatronics at the pizzeria.

My mouth was agape, I felt ill. I didn't know what was going on here, but it didn't feel like it was anything good. The neon liquid inside the jars moved and flowed- like it was alive. I walked further on, picking up a jar and scrutinising it, turning it round and shaking it.

The glass felt freezing cold, I could feel my skin sticking. I put it down quickly and instead, looked down at the pages of the books:

' CHAPTER SEVENTY TWO: REMNANT '

My eyes darted across the pages:

' BY USING HUMAN SUBJECTS AND COMPLETING THE RITUAL, REMNANT WILL BECOME WITHIN ARMS REACH.'

I gulped:

' REMNANT CAN BE USED FOR LIFE AFTER DEATH, BRINGING BACK THE PREVIOUSLY DECEASED OR EVEN IMMORTALITY. '

My breath hitched.

The sound of metal creaking and cracking came from the side of me. My head slowly turned toward the sound, and a half built animatronic reached out for me- emerging from the darkness. It's glowing eyes focused on me.

I screamed- falling back against the floor. The animatronic was restrained by ropes and chains, it only leaned forward as far as it could go, with its arms outstretched toward me- making abnormal noises and twitching. I trembled, crawling away: at least I'd found the source of that noise. Time to get the fuck out of here.

But before I could make any moves, the door to the basement slammed shut and footsteps came rushing down the stairs.

I looked over, panicked. The person came to the bottom floor and stopped, silent. I gulped, my breathing speeding. "M- Michael?!" I pushed myself up from the floor, starting to run over. The person took a step forward, out from the darkness, and I immediately stopped in my tracks.

Before me, was Mr Afton.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 20: Chapter Twenty - Caught Red Handed

I froze: the man before me stared wide: those eyes full of hatred. He heaved his chest up and down angrily, his body language wasn't displaying any emotion remotely close to welcoming.

I didn't know what to do- I was glued to my spot, panicking. I had no excuse- I did come down here at my own expense after all.

I expected him to maybe glance at the animatronic trying to claw my face off behind me- or maybe look at the jar I had messed around with- but no.

He was completely fixated on just me, and what I would do next.We just stared at each other, I probably had this shit-scared look on my face.

I could hear my heart in my ears, thudding harshly against my rib cage- like a distressed bird trying to escape a metal cage. Mr Afton glared at me through his eyebrows, his lip twitching a little. Only then did I notice the shining object in his hand, as he twirled it around over and over in his palm.

A kitchen knife.

I felt my heart drop in that moment, my stomach twisting- my life starting to flash before my eyes. What if I died here? What if he killed me and hid my body, just like Michael believed he did with those children. Michael would never know what happened to me. My face would be on the newspaper and on milk cartons- I don't want that?!

I'm too young to die! There's so much I still want to do- want to see! I want to go illegal clubbing in some foreign country! Or go skiing in Antarctica!

I looked at him again, starting to shake my head. I couldn't form words- I was terrified.

Sure, he might've gotten that thing only for protection. He could've thought I was just some burglar, and wanted to protect his family- like a normal dad. But if that was his only intention, why didn't he put it down straight away? Why didn't he say something like 'oh! Y/N it's just you!' Or 'you scared me!'

I just want him to put that thing down.

"I told you not to come down here. I warned you, Y/N." He spoke coldly, "now look where it has got you."

Definitely did not seem like his only intention.

He took a step forward, and I stepped back- starting to hyperventilate. "You chose this," he spat, "you chose to ignore my warning. You chose to come down here and you chose to snoop around." Mr Afton smiled. "I've been waiting for you to make a mistake like this.."

He started to walk slowly toward me, clearly enjoying my petrified expression. This wasn't going to end pretty.

I back up, "Michael!!" I screamed, "someone- please!!"

I could tell what he was planning. If only I had a gun so I could shoot him straight in that messed up head. I wanted to shoot his ugly face off. But I didn't have a gun. I had myself, who was way smaller than him, and nothing else. Just my bare hands.

My attempts at crying for help only made Mr Afton snigger more, grasping his sharp weapon tighter. I soon came into contact with the desk, making a thud. "MICHAEL!!" I yelled again, as the psychopath before me only edged closer, laughing at my expense.

"They can't hear you." He grinned, "I've made this workplace soundproof, as you have already worked out.."

I started to sob, was this how it ends? Is this seriously how I'm going to die? At the hands of my buddy's father? Well, Michael was definitely right about one thing. His dad was a full on fucking lunatic. It's kinda sad I have to go out like this- crying and all- as much as I didn't want this man to see my emotions.

I slipped over to my right, but he only followed my movements sharply. I wasn't going to get out of this easy- maybe I wasn't going to get out at all.

I tried moving to my left instead, but he only did the same. Sniggering at my failed attempts. I backed up with every step he took toward me, eventually hitting rock bottom of this situation.. and by hitting rock bottom- I mean hitting the wall behind me. He had me cornered.

"You're fucking insane!!" I cried, "you won't get away with this!!-"

"Yes I will." He 'corrected' me, "I'll just put your body in the ground, once I've used it for remnant." He grinned at me, glancing at his book for a short moment.
"You'll be useful to my experiments Y/N, and the best part is- no body suspects a thing." He stepped closer, laughing. I tried to think fast. He pulled his hand further back, aiming the blade for my stomach.

"Uh, y- yes they do!" I cried- looking away and shutting my eyes. I didn't want to have to see my guts spill onto the floor, thank you very much.

Mr Afton stopped, his laughter dying down. "No they don't-"

"Yes they do!" I looked back at him, "I- I know people that do.. If you kill me- they'll leak all your secrets. They know about what you have in this basement, t- they know about the whereabouts of those children." Of course I was bullshitting him, I had no idea where they were. I didn't even know if it was all true- I just trusted that Michael was right. But hey- my life was on the line here.

Mr Afton's smile faded as I spoke, and his expression turned into a more puzzled one. "No.. they couldn't." He shook his head. "I haven't told anyone.. I was smart about it-" maybe this was working..

"They still know! Police will swarm your house so fast!" I stared up at him and he took a step back. "T- they'll take your family away!!"

Mr Afton watched my expression, and for some reason, his unnerving smile gradually returned. All my hope vanished just like that. He shook his head, "you little liar." He laughed, "nobody knows a thing."

"And I'll just tell everyone you went home this morning," he smiled. "I'll act clueless. People are reliant- they believe what they are told. You're not as smart as you think, Y/N." My skin heated: the familiar sense of panic returning. It was kill or be killed now, fight or flight response.

This was not how I expected my Wednesday night to go, but here we are. That thing people call 'adrenaline' better kick in right now.

Mr Afton then swiftly rose his knife, laughing as it came above his head. I had two options in this situation- I could either fight this maniac, or I could make a run for it..

Fight? ( use side menu to choose fight )

Run? ( use side menu to choose run )

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

So in this chapter (along with maybe some further chapters), you can choose your outcome of this scene! Choose wisely though: you do want to keep your life, right?

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 21: Chapter Twenty One - Fight ?

I look up: seeing the sharp weapon directly above my head. I decided it would be best to fight this psycho- all my self defence training should hopefully come in pretty handy right now, that is- if I'm able to remember even some of it completely panicked.

The maniac gripping onto the handle laughed madly, before it came swinging down. An ear splitting scream erupted from my throat: pushing myself off of the wall and into him swiftly. He didn't have the time to stab me- as we both stumbled to the ground. Mr Afton dropped the knife- causing it to slide across the floor.

I scrambled onto my hands and knees, crawling as fast as I could toward the knife. All that mattered was grabbing the handle of that thing, and stabbing the shit out of this dude. My cotton socks were so god damn slippery on this fucking floor!

He groaned angrily, turning over and grabbing my ankle suddenly. I screamed- feeling the forceful grip as he tugged me backwards toward him. My leg flailed- trying to kick him helplessly but he only dodged my attacks, roughly pulling me closer and closer to him. I prayed to whatever god that this would not be the end.

His hand came up- gripping onto my knee and pulling again. I kept screaming for help- maybe, just maybe, someone would hear me.

"Calling for someone else to save you? Pathetic," he grinned. With a harsh jerk, he had pulled me all the way toward him. The adult climbed on top of me: his weight pinning me to the dirty ground effortlessly. His hands came down, gripping around my throat and squeezing and pressing down like there was no tomorrow. I panicked.

I choked and cried- clawing at his hands and trying to hit him but it did nothing. He only grinned, looking down at my expression as I started to go blue. I looked around frantically- something- anything!

My eyes landed on a wrench laying under his desk. He was too busy watching my skin turn an abnormal colour to notice what I was looking at. I looked back at him, feeling my head heating from the pressure.

My eyes felt like they were going to pop out of my skull any minute, the same for my brain. The pressure was unbearable.

I leaned over, swiftly clasping the wrench and swinging it into his face. The sudden action and pain caused him to cry out, letting go of me almost immediately. I gasped for air and shoved him, causing him to fall backwards. I kicked him back further and crawled away. I got up to my feet- wobbling and hacking as he held the bone above his eye.

I stumbled to the knife on the floor, hearing him let out a yell of anger. I picked it up- turning back to see Mr Afton standing on his two feet again. His head was affected: blood pouring down his face, and he held the wrench I hit him with. His chest heaved up and down again, glaring angrily. Clearly, psychopaths don't like the taste of their own medicine.

"So you're a fighter? Is that right Y/N?" His tone was harsher than before, it was more angered- more impatient. "Two can play at that game." He came at me again. This time, I stood my ground- waiting for him to get closer.

He swung and it just barely missed me. I attempted to jab him but failed, as he dodged it.
I jumped back, avoiding his swing again. I went for a swing too, managing to slice his side. He yelped, holding the new wound and stumbling away. I am owning this dude. The adrenaline and panic felt unreal, and I ran toward him again without thinking straight.

I went to swing, but he grabbed my wrist, twisting it harshly like there was no tomorrow. I screamed at the sudden agonising pain- my hand loosing feeling and dropping the knife to the floor. He'd definitely broken my wrist- a sudden pulsating and numb feeling all together erupting from the bone.

Mr Afton shoved me harshly against the wall away from him, giving him time to pick up the knife.

I hit the wall with a loud thud, smacking my head and also the air out of my lungs. The new found pain at the back of my skull ached immensely, and the room was spinning before me. I wheeze and clutch to my chest, gasping and wishing this throbbing would go away.

The maniac grabbed a handful of my shirt, pulling me back to him roughly. He had the audacity to wait for me to come to my senses, and when I did- when two spinning images merged into one- I realised I was staring up at his face and screamed.

I tried to hit him weakly in the face with my good hand, but he barley reacted. Instead, he grabbed my wrist and pushed it away. I wobbled again- his hand coming to my back- pushing me forward into him.

I didn't realise what it was at first, I didn't know how to react. I couldn't do anything.

A sharp pain exploded in my abdomen- it burned. It felt like a flaming match was being put against my skin, and it only travelled quickly throughout my entire body.

I gasped for air, barely any sound coming out from throat. The same sensation only returned again, slightly further up. A nauseating squelch each time. I was in shock.

Then again, and again. I could feel warm liquid soaking into my shirt, the sound of it dripping onto the cold floor.

Finally, Mr Afton let go. I dropped to the floor like a rag doll, feeling so heavy but light all at the same time. My head spun: the pain was unbearable.

I couldn't make any noise, I could only heave weakly for air. I looked up, seeing my best friend's father grinning down at me. The knife he held was covered in crimson liquid, that dripped to the floor slowly. I dreaded to think what it was. His sleeve was also covered: so was the skin attached to his hand.

My lids felt heavy- I looked away: at the ceiling. I couldn't stand looking at his expression anymore, at his face. I almost refused to believe this was my fate, that this was the end. God didn't listen to my prayers apparently.

My hand came to my stomach, lying there and letting the liquid soak my skin. I heaved slowly, closing my eyes and trembling: every noise around me echoed. I could hear a light ringing, as everything became blurred. I'm sorry Michael.

I felt like I was choking again suddenly, as a liquid rose in my throat. I coughed- crimson red.

"I suppose curiosity really did kill the cat.." I heard him laugh, muffled through my ears. Before I shut my eyes, taking my very last breath, and everything went black.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Oh no!! You chose wrong!! Go back to chapter 20 and choose run!!

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 22: Chapter Twenty Two - Run?

I look up: seeing the sharp weapon directly above my head. I decided it would be best to run from this psycho- it didn't matter that I wasn't athlete level fast. I could outrun him any day, especially with this adrenaline. He was a slow adult and I was a springy teenager- pumped full of caffeine and life.

The maniac gripping onto it laughed madly, before it came swinging down. An ear splitting scream erupted from my throat: pushing myself off of the wall and into the man before me swiftly. We both stumbled to the ground, Mr Afton dropped the knife, causing it to slide across the floor. Now was my chance!!

I look up, seeing him going to get up. I kicked him for trying, getting up myself and making a run for it to the door. My socks hit the ground harshly, one soft thud after the other.

"You slippery little brat!!" He yelled after me, running behind me. It felt like this basement had stretched out: the staircase to freedom, to Michael, was getting further and further away the faster I ran. This was going to be an interesting story to tell my future kids.

I felt a hand grip onto my hair, at my scalp, and pull me back. I screamed, flying past him and falling harshly against the floor. Mr Afton heaved angrily, storming toward me. I scrambled backward quickly, trying to crawl away from this monster. "STOP!!" I yelled frantically, "don't do this!!"

He reached out for me, but I rolled away from his hand: clambering to my feet. "Stop trying to get away!" He yelled angrily, managing to grab my shirt.

I freaked out, crying out and flailing. Mr Afton grabbed one of the tools from his desk and swung it at me. The sharp thing came toward my face- fast.

I screamed, catching his wrist with my two smaller hands. I pushed upward like my life depended on it: and really, it actually did in this situation. He pushed down and I pushed up, soon feeling safe enough to push it to the side.

I managed to push it out from his palm and it dropped to the floor. I shoved my way past him: making a run for it to the staircase again. He tried to grab me back but failed, and I heard him groan angrily, murmuring something before running after me again. Legs: don't fail me now, I beg.

I almost flew up the first set of small steps, turning and running as fast as my feet could possibly take me up the long staircase. I moved two steps at a time- finally reaching the top and hearing rushed footsteps behind me. My hands reached for the doorknob, fiddling with it before I felt a grip on my upper arm- pulling me backwards.

I stumble back, toward the top of the staircase, but catch myself before I can fall. If I tumble back down there- I'm definitely toast. The lunatic before me grabs my throat with one hand, shoving me against the wall. I choked, clawing at his hand as he stared crazed into my terrified eyes.

I gasp out, managing to manoeuvre my leg between us, and kicking him where the sun doesn't shine. God was really on my side in this moment: I'd never been this lucky in any situation: let alone fighting off the possibility of my lovely face ending up on a milk carton with 'MISSING' above it. At least I'm using up all this luck for a good cause, being: my life. But it could run out at any moment, every second counts.

The nutter yelped out- letting go of me and groaning, hanging his head low and hunching over. I took my opportunity and ran, slipping past him and sprinting toward the door- grabbing the knob.

I twisted it, pulling the door open with force. A hand came over my mouth before I could scream for everyone to get the fuck out of this disturbed household.

I flailed, screaming bloody murder, muffled, into the palm covering the lower half of my face. This guy just does not give up?! He needs to get the fuck away from me already. He went to pull me back to the basement, but something stopped both of us:

"Y/N?" We heard a groggy voice call from upstairs. I already knew who that knight in shining denim was.

We both fell dead silent, listening. "Y/N? I heard a crash.." the voice croaked out, before footsteps came slowly down the stairs.

Mr Afton let out a growl and murmured something. He then pulled the side of my face towards his. I whimpered fearfully, not wanting to be so close: "not a word," he told me lowly, before shoving me out the basement door and shutting it quietly.

I heard it lock as I hit the wall. The person switched on the lights and, as I hoped, it was Michael. The warmer air made me realise how much I was sweating.

"What are you doing?" He laughed a little, walking over to me and helping me up. His expression softened once he saw how terrified I was, trembling with fear. And not to mention: the state of my face.

"Woah.. hey, hey are you okay..?" He held my shoulders. "Y/N, your trembling?" You think?
I couldn't say anything, I was in shock. Was I supposed to just go back to normal? Like nothing happened? What was I supposed to tell him?

"Y/N..?" Michael spoke softly, staring into my eyes. "Take a deep breath." His thumbs brushed my shoulders gently, "what happened?"

I didn't say anything, I just uncontrollably burst into a fit of quiet sobbing and tears. Michael's face dropped, pulling me into a tight hug without another word. I flinched, not knowing if he would hurt me or not.

Nice, I was affected that much that I flinch when my best friend hugs me. I just hoped it wasn't as serious as PTSD.

My throat ached, my lids feeling heavy. "Come on.. let's go to bed okay? We can talk about it in the morning, if you want to.." Michael pulled away and looked at me sweetly. I nodded, letting him hold my hand and lead me back to his bedroom.

Michael shut his door and locked it, as I climbed silently under his covers and faced the wall. I heard him walk over quietly and get in next to me. I didn't expect him to climb in here with me but Hey Ho.

I slowly turned around, facing him, glossy eyed. My cheeks burned from the tears and running mascara.

Michael had his eyes open, looking at me. I could tell he was worried sick, but what swooned me more was the fact he respected my privacy and my feelings: agreeing to talk in the morning only if I wanted to. He was really a good guy on the inside.

His hand came to my face, gently tucking a piece of hair behind my ear. It then laid there, resting on my cheek. His thumb stroked my skin gently. It made me feel so relaxed, so safe. How was I going to tell him what just went down? How was I going to tell him that his dad tried to murder me?! I couldn't. Not now.

Another small sob escaped my throat, before I shifted toward him. My arms wrapped around him, and I laid my head under his. I wanted to feel safe in that moment, I wanted to feel okay. I couldn't understand what had just happened to me. He returned the gesture, wrapping his arms around me. He kept me warm as his room was cold: I was still sobbing lightly.

Michael fell asleep quite quickly, whereas I stayed awake for most of the night. The experience was so surreal, I felt sick to my stomach.

I had just escaped from a serial killer.

And what's worse, he was my best friend's father.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 23: Chapter Twenty Three - The Better Mother

It was around 8:30 am when I awoke that morning. I was facing the wall, and could feel Michael's arms wrapped securely around me, keeping me safe.

I didn't bother waking him, or getting up. I just laid there, my mind racing. My body felt so worn out and tired- my legs ached. I felt small bruises spotted across my arms. My right ankle throbbed- I must've sprained it from all that panicked running.

The worse thing was: the manic who caused this was probably still inside this house. Sleeping like a baby. Like nothing ever happened: 'not a word.'

He'd have my head on a spike if I told anyone and they snitched on me. I felt scared. Terrified. Petrified to even tell Michael himself. Could I tell him? He would probably stand up for me and confront his father, acting like I was his girlfriend. That was just Michael's personality- which unfortunately meant he was off the list.

But I had to tell someone. I couldn't keep it all bottled up. Not to mention, my life was at stake.

Michael would surely ask about the bruises. It was still dark in his room, so I couldn't exactly tell where they all were. I should go check but.. it would risk waking him up. I don't want to talk to him about any of it. I should just go home.

My head turned over to his face: seeing his head was angled downward and his face was buried in my neck. I sighed, starting to unfold his arms. I was very careful as to not wake him, being sure to stop for at least thirty seconds- or more- when he moved or made any noise. I wriggled away from him, and he naturally just fell limp in a deep slumber. I need to get out of this house, back to my family. Back to complete safety: my haven.

I gingerly made my way around his room, collecting all my belongings and clothes back into the bag I had brought with me. I got changed into the outfit I pre-packed, putting on my sneakers, and continuing to slip across to the bathroom and grab my toothbrush. I didn't bother brushing my teeth or showering- I just needed to get home.

I slowly made my way downstairs, hearing two voices coming from the kitchen.

"Don't think I'm stupid Will! I heard you coming in past 2am- drunk as a fiddler!" Mrs Afton's voice emanated. I tip-toed to the front door, pulling my bag over my shoulders.

"I tried to be as quiet as I could, it's not my fault you're so paranoid about me. I'm fine. Stop waiting up for me whenever I'm out." Mr Afton's voice projected in response.

My heart sped up as I undid all the locks to the door and opened it as quietly as I could. Just his voice alone sent shivers up my spine. I never wanted to see that scumbag again.

"I'm not obsessing! I'm just worried about you- it's normal for a wife to worry about her husband! You're staying out later and later than usual-"

"Later than usual?" Mr Afton interrupted, "what's that supposed to mean?"

"You know what it means Will." Mrs Afton seethes, before there was a slight thud. It sounded as if she pushed him out of her way.

"Don't-" there was the sound of him grabbing her wrist or her arm- "walk away from me." Silence.

Another shift, and loud footsteps storming from out of the kitchen. Toward me.

I was already halfway out the door before she noticed me and stopped. I looked at her, terrified she would make a fuss. Just one sentence would then let Mr Afton know I was there. She was so lovely, I liked her. I liked how she cared about me as if I were one of her own. Please don't say anything now though- I beg..

The woman had a distraught look on her face, like she was holding back a breakdown. She looked up at silent me and stopped- standing there, quiet in return. She didn't have a shocked or confused look: her face was almost disappointed. Disappointed I had to hear all of that.
She glanced back at the kitchen, before walking toward me quietly- motioning for me to walk on and mouthing the word 'go.'

I did as she asked, hurrying out of the door and down the stairs. She came following behind, holding her car keys.

I stood there as she looked at me, I wasn't in my usual talkative mood. I was still in shock. I was still scared- worried. I wanted to live, like any other sane person. Being that close to him just now after what had happened only a few hours ago.. I was paranoid.

We both walked to her car. "Thank you.." I croaked, avoiding her stare as she followed me.
"Of course honey," she got in the car and I did the same. "I'm sorry you had to hear that.." she started the vehicle. I only stayed silent and put my bag on the floor gently.

She started to drive, the radio quietly playing. The silence was loud but I was too lost in my own thoughts to care. Mrs Afton then took a detour before we could reach my house, slowing down.

I started to panic- what if she's like her psychotic husband?! What if he told her to off me?! Oh god no!

Mrs Afton stopped on the side of the road, not far from my home. "Y/N.." she started. If you can hear me god, let me make it through this day. I've survived long enough don't you think?!

"I want you to.."
I looked at her, terrified. Want me to what? Let me guess: take the hand gun she's going to pull out any moment and just die right here, right now. Honestly, this didn't surprise me. But I was still scared..

My hand came to the car door, pulling on it but it was locked.

She looked over at me, hearing the noise, and furrowed her brows. "I'm not going to hurt you," she said. It felt like she knew exactly what was going through my head, like she knew exactly what had happened to me. Could I trust her?
"I want you to tell me what happened." She gulped. How did she know anything had happened?!

I sat there, still and trembling. I had a confused look on my face. Did she really want to know? How could she guess? Did Mr Afton mention it? Did she hear the commotion some how? There's no way: that basement is soundproof- he made it soundproof. I just hope he hasn't gone through with murdering anyone down there, and I was the lucky escapee. That felt like I was being disrespectful to whoever else had died there. Oh god.

"He's going to kill me if I say anything.. I- I can't tell you."

Mrs Afton took my hand into her own, "I won't let that happen." She said.
"I'm planning on taking the kids and moving somewhere far away from this damned place," she started, "away from him. I'm sick of him. But I need a reason to argue with him. I need evidence, a strong lead. I need to.." I could feel her shaking hands clutching to mine. She was just as scared as I was.

"I need to make him scared somehow.. worried.. in a way that would stop him from ever daring to follow us." She looked at me. I used that exact same technique on him.. I bullshitted him into thinking I knew where those kids were. But.. he didn't end up believing me anyway. He just laughed.

"Michael and Elizabeth.. Y/N you have to understand that they're his children too. Not just mine." She spoke, "he won't let me take them this easily without a fight.. especially Elizabeth." She looked away.

"But I dread to think what can happen to them if I leave them with him. Which I never would." She looked back, "I need you to help me here."

I looked away, "Michael has his theories.. you can talk to him about it." I'll mess this all up, I just know it. She needs to talk to her son instead.

Mrs Afton shook her head.
"He hasn't done anything..  serious.. to hurt Michael, but he has to you." She squeezed my hand.

I looked back at her, feeling tears in my eyes. Here we go again with my emotions.
Mrs Afton pulled me into a hug, "I'm so sorry, you've gotten mixed up in all of this.." I sobbed into her shoulder. "Just tell me what happened at your own pace.. tell me what you know." Fuck it.

I told her everything. About the kids, about the remnant. About how he tried to kill me, about what Michael knows, about what's in their basement: everything.

Mrs Afton was the last person I expected to be venting to about it all, but hey Ho. At least I got it all off my chest. I just hoped she wouldn't say anything that would get me killed. I hoped she realised how dangerous this was- how I was putting myself at real risk.

Once I was finished, I sat there- rubbing my stinging eyeballs and sniffling. I felt a lot better. I trusted her with.. well with my actual life in this situation. She took a moment to digest it all. It must've been a brick to the face for her. The man who's supposed to love her, who is the father to her children, is nothing more than a sociopathic liar.

"I'm sorry this is happening," I gulped, looking at her. She inhaled, wiping small tears and smiling, pulling off from the curb and driving to my house.
"Don't apologise Y/N. None of this is your fault." She put a hand on my shoulder, stopping for me.

"I'm going to use all of that. I'm going to investigate the basement, I'm going to call the police. I'll make it seem like I found out on my own," she looked at me.

"Get home and rest. I suggest uhm.." she took her hand away and placed it on her steering wheel instead. "I suggest staying away from that monster." She smiled, "no more sleepovers there, Michael will have to stay round yours."

I nodded, "I understand.." I hugged her one last time before getting out of the car. "Stay safe Mrs Afton.."
"You too Y/N.." she drove away as I walked to my doorstep.

I opened the front door and headed straight up to my room, plopping my bag onto the floor and walking to the bathroom. There were surprisingly no marks around my face or neck, only a couple of faded ones on my arms. But they were still there.

I thought I'd be looking like a whacked up banana- but I guess this is okay. Hiding it seemed like the better option. I laid down in my bed, drifting off into a slumber.

Next Friday would be Cadence's 'big' party that I'm supposed to be going to. Now that I'm y'know.. in the crowd of makeup preachers. It still seemed all so weird to me. Everything's happening so fast- too fast..

I felt it would be good to let go and just party- especially with my best buddy this time. I just had to get through another boring week of school. I can't tell anyone what happened.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 24: Chapter Twenty Four - Don't Tell

As soon as mom dropped me off, Cadence and Annie came running up to me. Lovely.

Cadence picked me up off the ground slightly and hugged me- why.
"Woah?!" I cried, wriggling around in her, surprisingly, strong grip. Maybe cheer leading was a real exercise- throwing teenage girls up in the air 24/7 and all- I don't know.

She giggled, "I'm just happy to see you! Annie and I missed you!!" She put me down. This girl was 5'8- I'm H/N.
"Likewise," I smiled slightly.

"Are you excited for my bomb ass party this Friday? It's gonna be sick- my parents are out of town for the whole weekend," Cadence beamed.
"Sooo much alcohol," Annie giggled, "we're gonna get so wrecked!!"
"Yeah.. it's gonna be great," I shrugged. Did I really want to go? I was still so shaken up, so skittish. I flinched every time anyone touched me.

Maybe it wasn't such a good idea. But was sitting at home alone, thinking about it all more and more, better than just letting go and distracting my thoughts? I couldn't let it get to me. I had to get through it- there's no way I'm going to let this scare me forever. I'm still breathing- still standing. I should be grateful for my luck: I should be grateful that I had my own back! I fought off a psychotic adult man?! I'm amazing.

"What's up with you?" Annie placed a hand on her hip, tilting her head. I broke from my thoughts: "huh?"
"You're acting hella weird.. did something happen?" She prodded.
"No!" I defended quickly, "I'm fine!" I put on a large, fake smile.

The girls both glanced at each other, "okay." Cadence shrugged with a smile, before turning around and sashaying into the school- Annie following. I sighed, trudging after them.

"Hey!" An arm came around me as I walked. I looked up: of course. My saviour from that horrific night.

"Hi Michael," I smiled. Cadence glanced back at us for a moment, before looking ahead again.

"You left me yesterday," Michael fake-sobbed, walking with me as we weave through people crowding in the corridors.
I laughed at him, "my deepest condolences." My hand came to his hair- ruffling it playfully.

"We need to talk though- at least- if you want to." He said softly, smiling and taking his arm away to hold my hand: stopping me in the corridor. I smiled- stopping. He remembered. He really did care..

"Maybe.." I only said, remembering everything. I can't tell him- I've already explained it to his mother. It would feel draining: having to explain it all again.

"It's complicated, I'll think about it." I lied and he only nodded- looking away toward a deeper voice shouting his name. He took his hand away from mine, shouting after his friend. "Later then," I smiled, causing him to look back at me.
"Definitely," he grinned: running off after his friends down another corridor. I caught up with Annie and Cadence.

"I'm getting Brandon to bring most of the alcohol, since I spent so much money on drinks at my last party," Cadence explained. "Dad wants me to slow down with the whole 'using his money' for a while- saying I need to 'calm down." She scoffed. Daddy's very unreasonable.

"What a bastard," Annie agreed with her friend.
"But I have more than twenty people setting up the alcohol- it's going to be crazy." Cadence looked back at me with a grin.

I laughed a little, rubbing the back of my neck. "You have to come," Cadence begged, "promise me you'll at least show up!!"
I sighed, "alright." Cadence clasped her hands together excitedly, almost squealing.

I stood outside on the field at lunch- I needed a break from popular girls. All they talk about is their different boyfriends and how many rude women they've met whilst buying lipgloss. Nothing interesting.

"So, you gonna tell me what happened?" Mike looked at me- sipping from his energy drink. We were both standing in the goal- playing soccer.
I stiffened up- gulping. "Uh.."

"You don't have to," Mike looked away at the other players. "It's up to you really. It's just.. well whatever happened, it happened in my house." He shrugged, "I just feel like it would be important for you to tell me."

I sighed, shaking my head. I was angry. Not at Michael- but rather his father. That bastard is going to get away with everything, if Lora doesn't gather some sort of evidence against him soon. "It's.." I couldn't tell him. It would shatter him- it would make him feel like it's his fault.

I sighed, "it's nothing- really. Just a nightmare.. I was sleep walking." The ball came toward me and I jumped up: catching it with both of my hands. The guy who kicked it groaned with defeat.

I could tell he didn't believe a word I said. I was lying through my teeth and he could read me like a book.

"Whatever you say," he nodded- sipping from his beverage again. I walked to the side of the pitch and threw the ball back to my team, soon running back to Mike. The silence was loud.

"Okay," he put down his can. "I have to ask you something Y/N," Mike looked over at me. I nodded slowly- please don't say he's going to pry. He sighed and rubbed the back of his neck, looking away.
I furrowed my brows, "what is it?"

"It's just.. well.." he avoided my gaze. "I know it might be a bad time but: would this ever go.. any further you know?" His eyes met mine for a second before he looked down.
I played dumb, "would what go any further?"
"You know what I mean," he smiled- rolling his eyes, "us. What we have right now- would it develop into something more?"

I laughed, shrugging. "I mean, I like you Mike," my eyes travelled away from his- peering over the field instead. "So- I mean- maybe.." I twiddled my thumbs, "I'm not sure.." I was screaming with joy on the inside- I'll admit.
I heard him laugh a little, "alright." He relaxed, "I like you too." He slightly mumbled, looking away. I looked back at his beaming face- completely disregarding the ball that shot past me into the goal.

I've fallen head over heels for this guy.

The rest of that week was a blur. The usual boring classes and people, the usual mean gossip from my friends. The only thing I had my mind set on, was going to Cadence's house party- and of course- me and Mike's conversation during the soccer game. I didn't want things to be awkward if we did become something more though.

Luckily, the week flew by quite quickly, and now I found myself walking with my buddy to Cadence's house.

"What do you think of Cadence?" I looked at Michael- cutting him off from his sentence about monster trucks.

He looked over at me, "uh.. she's alright I guess," he shrugged. I nodded, looking away. I could already feel his stupid smirk.

"Why? You jealous?" He teased. I rolled my eyes, smiling.
"I'm not jealous- I'm curious," I laughed.

Mike shook his head: "riiight.."

I punched him in the shoulder playfully, making us both giggle. "I wouldn't do anything with her though, in all seriousness." He smiled, "I established how I feel about you on Monday." I blushed a little, smiling.

"And if I remember correctly," he looked off, "you said you felt the saaamee.." he teased again.
I couldn't stop smiling, giggling and holding my arm.

"I may be wrong though- could you confirm?" Mike sped up in front of me- walking backwards and watching my embarrassed expression. He was cute..

I shook my head, "stop!!" I covered my face and laughed.
Mike laughed too, moving next to me again and resting his arm around me. "I'll take that as an embarrassed yes."

I giggled, reaching up to his resting hand and holding it with mine. My other came to my jacket pocket, burying itself inside. It felt nice; to be best friends with.. who I can now say is my crush- there's no running away from it. It felt so surreal.. I hadn't had a crush in so long. Let alone have them like me back.

Blaring music erupted from the white house that sat a few feet away from us. A throng of people were scattered messily around outside- everyone doing something different from another. Everyone was drinking or smoking- or both. On the inside, there were flashing colours of blue and pink. From what I could see through the front door window- the hallway was crowded with people.

I'd say me and Mike were fashionably late. This place was full to the brim, except more teens continued to pour inside.

"This is an impressive house party," Mike looked around.
I nodded, "we are going to be so hungover.."

Mike only laughed at my comment, walking to the front door. "Think positive! Enjoy it while it lasts- whilst you're not projectile vomiting and running a fever." He knocked on the door.
I laughed, walking up. A drunk Cadence pulled open the door- holding a red cup like you see in movies.

"Y/N!!" She exaggerated my name, pulling me into a hug and spilling her drink onto the floor. "Michael.." she smiled at Mike, who waved. "Come in!!" She then walked off. Me and Mike looked at each other, before stepping inside and shutting the door.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 25: Chapter Twenty Five - What A Bastard

'West End Girls' blasted throughout the house as me and Michael walked through.
The living room was the most crowded by far, with some people just squished up against each other at walls making out and what not. Cadence sure told the truth when saying her party would be 'crazy.' There were the school's football players with their shirts off- smashing bottles and hollering over the music.

Cadence's house was so big, with a living room that practically stretched into three separate parts. It looked a lot similar to the house in Weird Science: with a large spiral staircase and very open spaces, more than enough for just one family. Except, every crevasse was taken up by people drinking. So the party was going great.

Michael held onto my hand as we walked through- making sure we wouldn't loose each other in the crowd. We got to the kitchen and he turned to me, "what's your poison?"

I shrugged, "anything really.. they got a bottle of Hooch anywhere?" Michael dug through the cabinets- finding a bottle of the original lemon flavour. I smiled as he handed it to me- breaking off the lid and sipping.

The flavour of sour lemon mixed with, some type of alcohol, made my tongue sizzle. I scrunched up my face, "that is.. strong." I coughed slightly.
Michael laughed, making himself a Harvey Wallbanger- making sure to add a lot more vodka.

"What is it with you and vodka?" I teased, sitting on the counter and drinking from my fruity bottle.
He shrugged, "we wanna get shit-faced right?" I smiled, looking over at Annie as she came over.

"Y/N!" She greeted, giving me a small hug as I jumped down. "I can't believe you actually came, I thought you would bag the party and stay home." She looked at me.
I shook my head, "I promised Cadence I'd come. Besides, I have nothing better to do." Annie only nodded.
"Well- what are you two doing: sitting out here being boring? Come and actually party," Annie laughed at me and Michael, pulling me to the living room my by hand. Michael followed quickly behind.

Annie's dark curls bounced past her shoulders as she walked, greeting everyone as she went past and dancing. Her dark skin was shining in the flashing lights, her long eyelashes moving every time she blinked.

By this point, 'Relax' played out: the same song that one of my T-Shirts referred to. Michael gasped, "our song!!" He smiled at me, making me giggle.
Annie danced to the music, sipping from her drink every so often. She turned out to be a pretty good dancer- she knew how to keep a beat going at least.

Michael quickly swigged down his cocktail and put the glass on the side, starting to dance with me. I giggled as we both shouted out the lyrics to each other, perfectly synced. I swigged down my drink too- I wanted to get rid of my stupid bottle, allowing myself to dance more freely.

Everything felt a little dizzy, as I put my arm around Michael and he wrapped his arm around my waist. Neither of us could stand on our own- hence why we started to support each other to stand. We both continued passionately yelling out the lyrics to our favourite song- stupidly dancing and stumbling all over the place. We both motioned around as we sang our hearts out- and for some moments, it felt like it was only us two in that room.

I wished I could be sixteen forever. I wished I could stay a teen forever with my best friend, in this shitty town. I wished I could sing with him all night long until our voices felt strained and our throats ached. I wanted to stay with him the whole night.

The song ended- 'Saving All My Love For You' immediately playing. Everyone calmed and grabbed the nearest person to them- starting to slow dance. Ugh.

Michael laughed at them all, taking my hands and placing them on his shoulders. He intertwined his fingers together behind my back and I laughed. "Are we really doing this?"
Michael nodded, putting on an offended expression. "Don't you like Whitney Houston?"
I laughed and leant against him- shouting out the lyrics in a terrible singing voice- purposely.

Michael laughed at me- following my lead and doing the same. I could tell everyone was quietly pissed off- we were ruining the moment. It felt like we were at some run down, shitty karaoke bar. Frankly, our unavoidably loud, cracking voices singing out a cheesy love song was hilarious to both of us. It didn't bother us if it wasn't funny to someone else. If me and Michael found something funny- nothing else mattered.

Everyone scoffed and tried ignoring us throughout the whole song- their torture finally ending when the song stopped. We both laughed loudly before the next song came on.

Michael let go of me, "I'm going to get another drink- you want one?" He shouted in my ear over the building noise.
"Yeah!" I shouted back, "the same if you can find it!"

Michael nodded, "I'll be back!!" He started to make his way through the crowd as 'Into The Groove' came on. Of course an upbeat song would make any drunk teenager go insane and start jumping about about until they felt faint.

Still: I jumped about with everyone, enjoying the atmosphere. Annie found her way back to me, taking my hand into her own and jumping about with me. "Y/N!!" She laughed, looking just as drunk as I was.

"Annie!!" I called out, "this is awesome!!" I held onto her for dear life as we both uncontrollably laughed.
Honestly, I felt amazing. Just being able to let go and feel free with music was such a rush- especially in such an environment .

'Dancing on the ceiling' came on and I looked over at the kitchen- wondering where my buddy was. Annie danced and spun- swigging her drink.
"Y/N," she exaggerated her words. I take it back: she was way more pissed than I was.
"Take a sip while you wait!" She passed the bottle to me. I didn't even read the label- I just started to drink from it.

Random people around me started to chant, leaving me no choice but to chug it. Annie was cool with it- she just egged me on. My throat burned- before I threw it to the floor and panted. The same people cheered and someone held up my arm- making me seem like some sort of ruler.

I laughed, looking at the kitchen. "I'm gonna go see if Michael's still conscious," I told Annie before stumbling to the kitchen- past sweating people. I could really do with that drink he was getting for me right now- whatever I just had made my throat feel like sandpaper.

"Mike!!" I called out, looking around. "Hey?" I turned and peered around- he wasn't here. I furrowed my brows, grabbing a glass and putting it under the tap- running the water.

I sipped the cold water at my own pace- I wasn't in the mood for throwing all of that alcohol back up, if I chugged it.

I went to the toilets, knocking on the door. I walked in and saw a guy and a girl in the empty bathtub.
"Oh shit! I- I'm sorry," I hiccuped, shutting the door and hearing them laugh slightly.
I went back to Annie, "did you see where Michael went?" I asked- 'China Girl' coming on.
Annie looked over at me, "uh.." she shook her head. "No.. I didn't bother to keep an eye." She shrugged.

I nodded, fair enough. My body turned around and I made my way throughout the bottom floor of the house- room and after room.

Did he leave? Maybe his dad turned up and took him away. Maybe he just pulled some magic trick and vanished- poof. No.. I'm drunk.

My feet travelled upstairs- everywhere was still so crowded. "Mike? You in here dude?" I opened a door. A bunch of kids were sitting in a circle, one of them hitting a bong.
The kid looked up, holding the vapour in his mouth. "Who's Mike..?" He asked- before breaking into a fit of profuse coughing.

I shut the door, finishing my small glass of refreshing water and putting it on the floor. My feet travelled to another door, opening it.

"All I'm saying is, you have to cut the witch shit out babe!" A guy yelled at a girl dressed in gothic clothing.
"I'm not a witch Randy- how many god damn times have I told you this?!" She yelled, before looking at me. "Who the hell are you?!"

I shook my head, "I'm sorry! I'm looking for my friend-"
"Well he isn't fucking here- get out!" The girl turned to me. She looked like she was gonna kick my ass any second- and I was too drunk to fight. I quickly closed the door and let them continue arguing. Maybe he did go home, and he was just too pissed to remember to tell me.

I walked further down the corridor- third times the charm. One more door wouldn't hurt, right? If he wasn't in here, I'll just bail. I pushed open the door, "Mike?" I called out.

In front of me, was indeed Mike, but also Cadence. I stood there like an absolute idiot- shocked and hurt.

Mike was on top, snogging shirtless Cadence's fucking face off until I walked in- causing him to immediately stop and look up from her. Cadence looked over too.

"Oh shit," was all he had to say.
"Y/N?!" Cadence covered her chest. I could tell they were both genuinely embarrassed- but what the fuck.

"Hey! Hey now..." Michael sat up slightly from cadence and put his hands out- motioning for me to calm down. Cadence rolls over and sits up, grabbing her shirt and covering her chest. "It's.. not what it looks like!!" He spoke.

I let out a staggered sob, shaking my head and running away from the doorway. "Fuck!!" I heard him shout.

This cannot be happening. I thought we had a thing going? I thought Cadence said she wouldn't 'mess around' with him? What the fuck?!

"Y/N!!" I heard Michael yell, scrambling off of the bed and running after me. His voice irritated me. I didn't look back: 'Don't Bring Me Down,' coming on as I just stumbled down the staircase and pushed my way through everyone, running to the front door and pulling it open.

"Y/N?" I heard Annie call out, confused and worried. She probably then saw Michael chasing after me soon after through the front door.

My eyes burned from the mascara painting the outside of each ball. I couldn't believe it. I was so overwhelmed. As soon as I made it down the stairs to Cadence's house, a heavy sob escaped my throat and I started to cry. I clutched to my stomach: I felt ill. Betrayed and played with.

"Y/N! Wait up- please!!" The same annoying fucking voice called out. I looked back to the doorway- the asshole was still putting his fucking shirt back on.

I felt like I was in some sort of coming- of- age teenage movie. The audience would be going "awww" for me right about now, and "booo" for Michael. It sucked.

No words. I didn't know what to say to him. He'd let me down before- but this time was too much. I was having such a great night, I was in such a good mood and of course he has to piss all over it. I needed this- I needed a break from what had happened. It didn't fucking matter if he knew what exactly had happened or not- he knew I wanted a break. Why Mike?

I backed up from him, toward the entrance to Cadence's front yard. I shook my head lightly, my lip quivering as I tried holding back tears.
"I'm so sorry.. just- come back!!" Michael contorted his expressions- desperate for me to run back into his arms. "Please?!" He held out his hands: I just couldn't.

"Why do you have to be like this Mike?!" My voice cracked. There was a lump swelling in my throat and the skin on my cheeks felt so attacked. I felt so tired of his bullshit.

He stood there, silent. He looked like he was going to burst into tears any minute: but I didn't give a shit. This wasn't my fault.
"Why can't you just be a friend?!" I yelled at him, "you were just playing with me!"

"No!" Michael shook his head, "it wasn't like that."

"Really?" My eyes were full of hatred- glossy in the light of the street lamps and Cadence's house. The people hanging outside only watched us curiously.
"Because from where I'm standing, it looks like you get a hard on from any pretty lady that talks to you. I mean jack shit to you!!" I bawled my hands up in fists- I could beat the shit out of this kid right now. And I should, but something held me back.

"You don't want me." I definitely put him in his place. He stood there in shock, staring at me with no more words coming out of his mouth. I started to back up, before sobbing and running off from the yard and down the street.

"Y/N!!" I heard him rush after me, but I only ran faster- the streetlights and houses spinning before me. I wobbled with every step- I probably looked like an idiot but who cares. I wanted to go home- right in that very moment.

My stomach felt like it was going to fall out my ass and my heart was beating loudly in my ears. "Y/N.." he shouted again- but with less enthusiasm- knowing I was away from his reach. He slowed down and soon stopped when he realised it was of no use- I wasn't gonna run back to him. Not this time.

That was the last straw. I couldn't believe it, I felt so stupid. So stupid for trusting him again. Of course he'd fuck me over again, he was an asshole. I was wrong, he hasn't changed. He just put on some act to get me back- he always wants me back. As a play thing. It's probably funny to him, he probably brags to his friends about it.

I glanced back one more time to make sure he wasn't following, and saw him standing with his face buried in his hands. He brought this on himself, bastard.

I made it all the way home and my parents were waiting up for me- watching a movie. It wasn't even that late- it was only a little past midnight. They both looked up, hearing the front door slam shut.

"Honey?" My mom looked at me- seeing the mascara running in separate streaks down my sweet face. She rushed to me and held my shoulders, "are you okay? What happened sweetie?! Are you hurt?!"

The words: 'are you okay' immediately set me off, and I burst into tears. My dad came over as my mom hugged me, joining the embrace himself. "He's such a boy!!" I sobbed, pulling away from them.

"Who?" My mom asked.
"Michael!!" I cried, "I walked in on him and my friend, w- when they both specifically told me nothing w- would happen!" I sniffled.
My mom frowned, "boys are horrible at your age darling," she rubbed my back. "Do you want to talk about it? Maybe some tea or anything?"

I shook my head, "uh n- no.. I just.. I wanna sleep." The back of my hand came to my nose- wiping it and sniffling. My mom nodded, looking at my dad. I made my way upstairs to my room, changing into my PJ's. I heard a knock on the door as I collapsed onto my bed: too tired to take off my makeup, or brush my teeth.

My dad opened the door with a smile and I smiled back, "hey dad.."
He came over to my bed, hugging me: "I'll kill that boy when I see next him."

I laughed a little, my breathing still irregular from the sobbing. "Really though," he smiled comfortingly, "you don't need those gross boys sweet heart." He kissed my forehead, "you're too good for them. They don't deserve your tears," he wiped the streak marks away. "Get some sleep honey- call us if you need anything."

I nodded, staying quiet and rolling over. My dad tucked me in, just like when I was a kid, and switched out my light- walking out and shutting the door behind him. I fell asleep quickly: considering how much I was overthinking. I felt so alone again, and what's worse: I was going to have a major hangover in the morning, with a nice side of heartbreak.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 26: Chapter Twenty Six - In The Meantime

My eyes fluttered open to the sound of my phone ringing. It felt distant at first, but soon grew loud through my ears. I sat up slightly, seeing a pool of drool on my pillow. I really was sleeping like a baby.

I look over at the time: 12:35 pm. Did I really sleep in that long?

I sighed, my hand colliding with the slender frame of my telephone. It clicked as I grasped onto it and picked it up, putting it to my ear. "Hello..?" I sighed groggily into the phone.

"Y/N! I've been calling you all day!!" I heard that asshole's voice. I go quiet.

Everything from the night before came flooding back into my head, and I contorted my expression. His stupid face, with his stupid little mullet and stupid sense of style- everything about him just pissed me off.

"I don't want to speak to you Michael," I say coldly- lowering the phone to the box and connecting the two pieces together again.

I took two pain killers from its packet, to cure this agonising headache, and rolled back over, shutting my eyes. But the phone only rung again. I groaned, turning round and picking it up again.

"Don't hang up again, c'mon- just talk to me!"

"No, fuck you! Go fuck yourself- and then go fuck Cadence," I spat into the phone. "Leave me alone!!"

I slammed the phone back onto the box once more, sitting there and testing for if he called again. Like I expected, the phone rung out and I sighed angrily- picking it up.

"Seriously! If you call me one more time dick twitch, I'll-"

"It's me Y/N!" I heard Annie's voice call out.

I gasped, "oh my god- Annie I'm so sorry!!" I covered my mouth in shock.
"I'm coming over, right now." She put the phone down. A tone played out as I sat there for a moment, still. I, eventually, also put my phone down- falling back onto my bed.

"Rough night?" Annie asked, looking around my room, with her hands stylishly shoved in her jean pockets.
"You got no idea.." I pinched the bridge of my nose. She didn't seem to care I was sitting on my bed, only in an oversized Van Halen t-shirt.

"Yeah- Cadence told me everything." Annie giggled slightly.
I looked up, "you knew already?!"

She nodded, "she said you walked in just as she was about to add Mike to her 'body count' list."
I sighed angrily, holding my head in my hands. "I'm such an idiot for falling for a guy like that!"

Annie came and sat next to me, wrapping her arm around me. "It'll be okay babe- I knew that kid was an asshole anyway. They're both assholes," she joked.
I laughed slightly, "you guys.. split apart then? Because of that?"

"Yeah," Annie replied, "she was a bitch to one of my friends. Of course I'd be mad at her." I smiled weakly, sniffling and trying to control my quivering lip. Everything still hurt.

The fact that Cadence just had to put things like that, pissed me off more. What a surprise: she's turned out to be a fake ass, plastic- barbie- doll- friend.

"Hey, why don't I stay over tonight? Maybe invite my guy Brian to come over? It'll make you feel better," Annie smiled.
I shrugged, "I don't know.." I looked off. I don't feel like third wheeling.

"C'mon- we can binge movies and eat loads of crap. All on me!" I have to admit; her adorable, upbeat self made me feel better a lot of the time. I gave in, turning to her with a small smile. It was enough to let her know I was up for it.

My mom poked her head through the door, "honey- I'm just letting you know that me and dad are going out tonight." She smiled. "Make sure your brother is home by 8:30, he's at a birthday party today."

I nodded, "alright mom," I waved as she closed my bedroom door.
Annie turned to me with an excited expression, "why don't we throw another party? Here!! And if me or you catch a whiff of either Michael or Cadence, we'll go all out on them. Curb stomp them!!"

"I don't think that's the.. best way to deal with it." I laughed, "no way. I'm not throwing a party- my parents would absolutely kill me if they found out."

"Come on!!" Annie begged.

"No. No way, no day." I put my foot down to her. There's no way I was getting my house trashed- they were only gone for a night anyway. "They'll probably come home in the morning anyway, and see the state of the house."

Annie got up and walked to my bedroom door, "Mrs L/N?"
My mom replied from up the stairs, "yes Annie?"
"What time will you and Mr L/N be coming back tomorrow?" She asked sweetly.

"Oh," she was quiet- probably looking at my dad. I stayed sitting on my bed, only watching Annie peering from around my doorway.
"Most probably around five or six in the afternoon," she replied. Annie glances back at me with a smirk. Five or six?! There was no way I was going to get Annie off my arse about a party now..

"Alright, I just wanted to know when I needed to get out of your hair before you come home." Annie smiled. I heard my mom laugh before Annie shut my door and looked at me with a shit-eating grin and wide eyes.
I sighed with a smile, "fine. Now get outta here while I change." Annie laughed excitedly, opening my door and walking out.
"Not too many people!!" I cried before she shut the door.

It was now 7:40 pm: my house was completely packed. 'This Corrosion' played out from my large amp speakers, that Annie had brought down earlier. The sounds of things breaking and smashing every minute or so.

Oh this is just fine- my house was just packed with two hundred more people than I originally wanted. Some I'd never even seen before in my life- some were even in their twenties. At least I'll be known for throwing one of the most bomb ass high school parties ever. It's a good thing my house is big.

I stood in my basement: still in awe at how many people were there. I held a bottle of blue AfterShock, standing around my pool table. A cue was set in my other hand, as some random dude with a perm took his hit at the ball set. His cue hit the white ball a little too hard: the black ball flying into a pocket.

"Ooh! Unlucky!" I tease, taking out all the balls and putting them onto the table again.
"Fuck off- you were cheating!!" He growls.

"Argue all you like, babe. You're the one who lost." I grin. The guy groans angrily, "fuck this!" He threw his cue onto the table, making other people laugh at his expense.

"Uh- Y/N!!" Annie rushes down the stairs, stopping half way and looking at me. A glass sat in her hand.
I look up at her, "yeah?"

"We have someone at the door.." she rushes back upstairs. I look at the other guys, "excuse me." I place my cue onto the table and rush upstairs.

'Wishing I Was Lucky' plays as a voice yelled angrily from my front door.
"Move!!" People crowded the front door.
"She doesn't want to see you man- beat it!!" Someone else yells back.

Some people look back at me and clear out the way. It was cool how being a popular girl meant that people respected you and treated you like some sort of queen.

"Let me through." I said simply, and they all cleared. I saw Michael standing there. No fucking way.
He saw me and his expression immediately softened, "Y/N!"

"What are you doing here?!" I crossed my arms.
"I needed to see you." Michael went to hug me but I step back. A random guy went to shut the door but I stop him.

"You shouldn't be here Mike- go away. I don't want to see you." I take the door into my own hands and go to shut it.

A red converse shoe stopped the door, wedging itself between the door and the frame. I sighed, opening it again. "Let me in, c'mon!!"

"No!" I cried. "You played me!! You led me on and then dropped me!"

Michael shook his head, "I was drunk!! I didn't know what I was doing! But I'm so sober right now Y/N- I swear please!" He went to step inside but I shoved him back.
"Fuck off!!" I slammed the door shut in his face and turned around, leaning against the wood, knowing he was standing right on the other side of it.

"You okay?" One of the people ask me. I only nodded, pinching the bridge of my nose. I couldn't bare seeing him- it felt like a sucker punch in the gut every time I even looked at that face.
"I could use some space though," I walked past the people and upstairs- heading to my room.

I opened the door to see two random people making out on my bed. "Get out," I said awkwardly, and they both looked at each other, getting up and leaving.
I shut the door and locked it, sitting on the floor in the middle of my room and holding my head in my hands.

I heard 'This Charming Man' come on and it made me want to burst into tears. I couldn't keep on crying though could I? Maybe I should talk to him. Maybe it would help. But wouldn't that just give him what he wants?

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 27: Chapter Twenty Seven - Unwanted Guest

I sniffled slightly, sighing and sitting still. The sound of my bed creaking made my eyes widen and my head shoot up.

I looked up and saw Michael breaking into my room, from my window. I screamed and it made him jump. He freaked out: loosing his footing and stumbling out from my window and onto my bed.

"Wait!! Wait!!" He clambered to his feet quickly as I started to get up- ready to run and tell everyone to jump him. He grabbed my arm as I took a step to run, I yanked it away from him, "get out!!" I cried angrily.

"We need to talk!!" He held my hands.
I shook my head and pulled them away from him, "I don't wanna hear your fucking apologies!! I don't want to talk to you!!"

Mike sighed as I held my head in my hands. All of this was giving me such a bad headache, "just- get out. I'll call the cops!"
Mike laughed like it was a joke, "what you gonna call them for? 'Trespassing,'" he teased.
I walk to my phone. His smile fades and he clears his throat, "uh.. please don't."

"You can't anyway- has it escaped your notice that there's five hundred underage drinkers here?" He crossed his arms. Oh shit- that's right. I stood with my hand on my phone. I blinked, my eyes moved away from his: I was thinking.

"Look- can we just talk? I needed to see you." He took a step toward me.
I huff, "you've got a lot of balls coming here, Michael."
"Just two.." Mike joked but I didn't laugh. Even though that was pretty funny, I just stared him down.

His smile vanished quickly after he realised I didn't find it funny. Those were the type of jokes I would definitely laugh at, but he had played me around for the last time.

"I was drunk- I told you this!! She just- she came onto me and-"
"Oh? She came onto you? That's your excuse?" I growled.
Mike only sighed frustratedly, "I don't know how many times I have to tell you!"

Just his attitude alone, making it seem like I was the dumb one, pissed me off.
"I'm not going to tell you again- get out." I walked past him and toward my door.
'Hotel California' came on from downstairs, and it felt fitting for the atmosphere in this room.

"I'm not leaving you until we've talked this through.." he said calmly. I sighed angrily, stopping and turning back around.
"What is there to talk about?! You went with Cadence after acting like you liked me-"
"I wasn't acting!! I do like you!!" He interrupted.
"Stop interrupting me!!" I yelled back.

Michael backed down and stayed quiet, looking away in defeat.
"How do you just.. do something like that? And then go on like it's nothing?" I asked, small tears pricking my eyes.
Michael met my eyes again. I could see he wasn't proud of what happened, he was ashamed of himself. Embarrassed. Maybe even guilty. But then, it wasn't just about me. What about Cadence?

"And then what about Cadence?" I couldn't help myself. "You've just played her as well?"

"Why do you care about her?"

"Because I'm a mother fucker with a heart." I stood my ground, "but you? You're just a mother fucker." Maybe I was being a little harsh, but it hurt. I felt embarrassed, like a joke. I felt like he was laughing at my expense. Like I meant nothing.

"I fucked up- believe me Y/N I know that. But I want to prove to you that what I said on Monday, meant something!" He stepped toward me again.
I closed my eyes and lowered my head, swallowing. I can't cry- not in front of him.

"Just, give me another chance!" He begged. I shook my head, "why should I?! There's no point!"
Mike clenched his jaw and closed his eyes, trying not to get too annoyed.
"This is exactly what I'm talking about. You get angry when I don't come running back to you. Well, suck it!" I got up in his face. He opened his eyes widely and only stared at mine. His jaw was still clenched too: looking as if he was holding back tears just like me. "What do you think about that?! Huh?!"

Mike was quiet for a moment, "you want to know what I think?" He said lowly.

I stood back, holding out my arms and motioning around my room. "I think we'd ALL like to know what you think, Michael Afton!"

"You want to know what I think?!" He said louder, stepping toward me now. But I didn't back down, I stuck my face into his right back. "Hit me with your best shot, jackass!!"

And with that, his hands came crashing down onto my cheeks- gripping the sides of my face and pulling me toward his roughly: enclosing the space between us. He kissed me. It was.. not what I expected. At all. He doesn't get to do that. Not after what happened.

I put my hands on his chest and pulled my face away from him. I just looked at him in shock. Now I was the one put in my place.. in some.. weird way.

"You don't know how long I've been wanting to do that Y/N," he said honestly. His hands left my face and gently laid on top of mine instead: which pressed against his chest, his head laying against mine.

I backed up from him, never breaking the stare.
"You can't just stay quiet: say something." He said a little desperately.
I didn't have anything to say, really. I was in shock. It caught me off guard. I'd been wanting to kiss him for just as long as he had, but it didn't feel right. Nothing did anymore.

'Everything She Wants' came on from downstairs, still muffled. All these songs fitted the atmosphere. The universe definitely had my back in these moments.

Michael was confused by my silence, moving toward me as I moved back. I hit the wall behind me and he reached out- holding my cheeks in his hands. "Say something," his brows upturned. I couldn't, I was speechless. I pushed his hands off and walked past him. He started to talk again.

"I thought you liked me back," he called out.
"You don't get to do this to me," I muttered, moving slowly away with my back still turned.

"Y/N, you might not be.. fully there yet. But.. I'm falling for you." My heart sank. Why was he saying all of this now?! I turned to him with a hurt look on my face, tears glazed my E/C eyes. He can't just expect me to forgive him, that's not how this goes. It's not going to be that easy.

"Nothing's going to change the fact that, I've fallen for you. Big time Y/N." Michael admitted. It felt.. humble. Honest. Did he really mean it? Or was this all just an act?

"Say something, please." He stopped me, taking my hand into his own. I shook my head, meeting his eyes again.
"Fuck you." Was all that came out. I meant it.
His expression contorted into a hurt one. "Just- fuck you dude."

He expected me to say something like 'I love you soooo much, let's just run away and have kids in LA.' No.

Michael pulled me by my hand toward him again, kissing me again and digging his fingers into my hair. He really thought that snogging my fucking face off would get me to come through. Classic asshole boy move.

I pulled away again, turning my back. I heard him sob slightly- he was crying? Crying over me?
"You can't just leave me like this!" Yes I can- I should be doing just that. "Talk to me!!"

His whining only increased the pain of my headache. I walked to my stereo, pressing a button to drown out his voice. Immediately, 'Ain't No Sunshine' started to quietly play. The blaring from downstairs was muffled more by my music.

"I don't understand you Mike," I shook my head. "You say one thing and then another.. the same with how you act." I met his face, "I just.. don't understand."

Michael shook his head, "I fucked up. I fucked up so bad.. I wish I could make it better Y/N, I really do." I looked at him sadly. "Just.. tell me what you're thinking. I want to know what's going through your head," he fiddled nervously with his fingers, "please Y/N."

I was quiet for a moment: I needed to tell it to him straight. We just didn't work together. We'd sure had some fun times, experiences I thought I'd never have. But.. in the long and short.. we just didn't mix together. With those fun experiences came consequences- I've suffered the worst of them.

"I think you're a liar." I sobbed. "I think this whole thing is just another lie. You can't just say something as serious as that Mike- you're falling in love with me?" I gulped, "if you love me so much, why get with her? Someone who I thought was my friend? Why lie to me when telling me you wouldn't go near her because you apparently liked me? Why break my heart: knowing fully well I was in the same house too?!"

Michael only shook his head, speechless. We were both sobbing and trying not to cry: both on the verge of a breakdown.
"You're a liar." I stated.
"I was drunk Y/N!!" His voice raises. "She led me on- I didn't know what I was doing-"

"Here we go again!!" I groaned. "It shouldn't matter if you were drunk Mike! Surely if you liked me this much, it wouldn't matter if you were drunk or not- why can't you just accept that?!" I only spoke the truth from the depths of my little heart.

I hadn't liked anyone like I liked Michael- he was so different. Which was why this whole fiasco hurt me so fucking much.

My hands came to the top of my head: the nails running through the strands of my hair stressfully. They sat there as I avoided his depressed stare. "I don't think I can do this anymore," I finally sobbed out.

"What?!" Michael's face turned from saddened to panicked. "W- What do you mean you can't do this anymore?! Do what?!"

My eyes met his again. My tears couldn't hold back anymore: pouring down my face. "This. Us. Friendship or whatever the fuck." I shook my head, "this town.. this life. It's- it's too fucked up," I sighed shakily, "I can't deal with it."

"Then we can deal with it together!" Michael took my hands into his own again, "please don't do this! I- I can be there for you. I won't even look at anyone else."
"What? Wait- no, I don't want to control your life?!" I shook my head.
"It's okay I'll just.. I.." his breathing was irregular- fast. He was panicking?

"Just don't leave. I don't.. I don't have anyone else.." He fought his tears, looking away from me.

I didn't know what to say. I didn't want to put him through pain, but my decision wasn't just about the stupid kiss. It was about my life. I was in danger when I was with him.

"I put myself in danger when I'm with you Michael," I sobbed, "I put you in danger and you put me in danger."
"What do you mean?!" Michael laughed shakily, "we're fine!! No one's hurting us," could I keep the secret in?

"No, you don't understand-"

"I do! I do now- I understand you Y/N!! We're okay, I promise!" He weakly smiled. I started to panic inside, thinking back to that night. I wasn't even allowed back to his house- what if he drags me back there? I'll have to go back otherwise he'll find out. But if I go back- I might not be as lucky.

"We're not okay!" I tried to get through to him the best I can, "it's too risky for me. It might not be for you but-"

"If there's someone hurting you Y/N, I'll beat the shit out of them! Is it Jeremy?! I'll fucking kill that kid," he looked away, squeezing my hands a little.

"No- it's not Jeremy. It's just-"

"Is it Cadence?! Oh god," his hand came to my cheek. "I'm so sorry Y/N."

"No!! It's not Cadence! Just listen to me!!"

"Then we're okay!! Don't leave me please."

I can't keep it in. The pressure is too much. His voice is too loud- the two songs playing at the same time. That night. That fucking night. Cadence. Jeremy. I can't.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 28: Chapter Twenty Eight - Confession

'I can't keep it in. His voice was too loud- the two songs playing at the same time. That night. That fucking night. Cadence. Jeremy. I can't.'

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

"Your dad tried to kill me Michael!!" I yelled- yanking myself away from his hold. It shut him up immediately, leaving him standing in shock.

"..what.." he started to tear up.

I couldn't hold it in any longer. But telling him this would get me a one way ticket to death. I was going to die. I was going to be murdered.

I burst into tears, covering my face and collapsing against my wall. The panic that made my face heat up and my body tremble. The pain of being thrown around carelessly like a rag doll. The adrenaline of running for my life.

"I just can't get it out of my fucking head!! He wants to kill me b- because I know too much." I sobbed.

Michael stood there quietly for a few seconds, silent.

"Do you even know what it's like to fear for your life?! To be convinced that you're about to see what happens after death?! Do you have any idea what that does to a person?"

He looks down sadly. "I.." he shakes his head. I would be speechless too. Imagine if your crush just confesses to you that your own biological father tried to unalive them.

He comes over and envelopes me in a tight hug. I can't fight it. I need this.

I sobbed into his shirt for what felt like hours, my stereo continuing quietly.

"Is that.. what you didn't want to tell me?" He finally broke the silence.

I nodded, sniffling and wiping away my tears. It was too much pressure to keep it all inside, I wasn't strong enough. It would cost me my life if he confronted his father though- that's all I was thinking about.

It wasn't that hard to find a specific person in a town as small as this. I'm pretty sure he knows where I live.

"But that night," Michael looked at me. "I.. I didn't hear anything? I woke up because you weren't in my bed anymore."

I sighed, "I uhm.. I heard a noise from your basement.. the door was sitting slightly open." I fiddled with my fingers, "I thought someone had gotten hurt so.. I went to go check it out."

Michael sighed at my response. "I didn't know that would happen!! The last thing I expected was for him to-"

"I know." Michael stopped me, "I'm not angry at you- I'm angry at him." He looked away, contorting his features.

"Did he.. hurt you?" He looked back at me. If I told the truth- the complete truth- he'll go storming straight back home right here, right now.

I contemplated my answer for a minute, "it doesn't matter. I just want to forget about it."

"It does matter," Michael wiped away the new tears falling on my cheeks. "You matter."

I looked back at him: meeting his blue eyes. Maybe I should just forget about the whole Cadence thing. He was truly in despair over it, and I could feel his guilt when he was around me. It wasn't like it would happen again.

My face moved toward his again, my hand sliding up his cheek. His hands came to my cheeks, cupping them and moving toward me as well. My door then burst open.

"Who the hell are all these people in our house?!" A voice yelled out over the music- 'Start Me Up.' I immediately pulled away and looked over- B/N. I completely forgot he was coming home tonight- shit.

"B/N?! Uh.." I stood up straight and looked at Michael, who only stared awkwardly back. "I can explain!!" I walked toward my brother.

"Who's that?" He pointed at Mike.

"Mike? Uh.. he's my friend.." I gulped.

B/N rolled his eyes, "friend- yeah, gross. Ugh." He had a devious smirk on his face- little prick better not tell mom and dad.

"What would our dearest mother and father say about all this commotion?" Fuck you.

"If you tell mom and dad B/N I swear to god!!" I spat angrily at him. He only laughed.

"I'm not doing anything for free- it's going to cost you." He crossed his arms.

I sighed, "what do you want?" My hands placed themselves on my hips.

"Take me to Freddy's tomorrow and I'll think about it." He smiled. Freddy's.. that meant possibly having to see Mr Afton again. What if Lora told him already? No way.

"Uh- is there anywhere else?"

"No." He smiled, "that's my price if you're willing to pay it."

Getting in trouble for throwing a big teenage party and trashing the house would suck ass. I'd be grounded for as long as it takes to make them forget- they'd practically board up my windows. "..fine."

B/N cheered and ran over- hugging me.
"Just- go to your room and don't come out." I pointed out to the hall.
"Yeah yeah." B/N smiled and I couldn't help but smile back, watching him run to his room and shut the door.

Michael laughed slightly, making me turn back around. "Don't," I smiled, crossing my arms.
Mike smiled back, and we both grew quiet- just admiring each other and the atmosphere surrounding us.

"I should.. get going before my dad realises I snuck out." He rubbed his neck. I only nodded, looking down.

"Y/N?" He made his way toward me, pulling my arms away from their position and holding my hands. "Can we maybe talk about what happened some other time?"

My smile faded a little, "Mike- if he finds out.." I stop.

I could tell he didn't like the idea of that, due to him sighing and looking down. He pulled me into a gentle hug and kept me there for a moment.

"I'm sorry I let that happen to you." His voice was muffled a little against my shoulder.

I hugged him tighter, "don't apologise. It's not your fault."

Michael pulled away with a weak smile, holding out his hand. "Friends? Or.. whatever comes out of it?"

I smiled, shaking it. "Friends or whatever comes out of it."

He smiled more brightly, speeding back to my window and glancing back at me, "see you around." He waved, before climbing out again and shutting it.

I couldn't stop smiling, as I took a moment to digest everything that just happened. I know I shouldn't forgive him that easy. I know I should be better than that. But I do like him. A lot. And something tells me he meant what he said. Like, really meant it. I wasn't worrying anymore.

My parents weren't going to find out about the party.
Annie is still my friend.
Michael knows not to confront his dad.
We've made up over the whole Cadence situation.
And- most of all- he kissed me. Right here in my room.

Sure, it wasn't that romantic.. or.. what I imagined for our first kiss being like- but it still happened.

I fell back onto my bed with a smile. My door opened and I looked up- seeing Annie.
"I've been looking for you everywhere! For ages!! Your brother came home."
I laughed, "I know. Sorry.. I was.. in here." I smiled.

"For an hour?" Annie walked over with a smirk, "what happened? Did you get with some guy?" She crossed her arms and titled her head.

"Well.. Michael climbed through my window.." I bit my lip.

Her face dropped, "woah- what?! What happened- oh my god!!" She laughed in shock- running and shutting my door before sitting with me.

"Where is he??" She turned off my stereo and looked around my room. 'Yes' by Merry Clayton played from downstairs.

"He isn't hiding," I laughed. "He just left."

"Well- what happened?!" Annie crossed her legs and faced me, propping her head up in both her palms. She looked like an eager child listening to a magical bed time story.

I stared at her silently with a grin- still shocked from what happened. I giggled and fell back against my pillows- covering my face with embarrassment.

"Oh my god- Y/N what happened!?" Annie laughed, covering her mouth with her hands.

"..he kissed me." My muffled voice spoke with a laugh.

Annie screamed, laughing- "no fucking way!!" She exclaimed as I sat up, laughing with her.

"We were having a fight over the stupid Cadence thing and he just kissed me out of no where!!"

"Y/N- oh my god," she giggled, "what did he say?!"

"Well at first he was an asshole of course," I smiled.
Annie nodded, "they always are."

"But then he was so sweet and.. he actually cared for me- like I think he actually understands how much he fucked up." My cheeks were red and I fiddled with my fingers.

Annie laughed and hugged me, "that's adorable!!"

"Now I feel bad for being such a bitch though!!" I rubbed the back of my neck.
"Honey- he'll forget about it in no time don't worry." She smiled.

"Have you heard from Cadence?"

"No," Annie titled her head, "I spoke to her at the party. She came running after Michael like.. five minutes after you ran away from the party." I rolled my eyes.

"But Michael came back inside and she was following him around like a lost puppy- ugh." Annie shook her head, "she tried getting him to come back upstairs- but he just refused. They argued for like ten minutes and then he went upstairs and she followed," Annie explained. Did he go back with her?! There's no way?!

"I thought he was going back with her," didn't he?

"But dude comes back like five seconds later with his jacket and just straight up leaves." She laughs. I laughed too- he left the party straight after me.. that's a relief.

I smiled, looking down. "He likes you Y/N," Annie smiled.

"Actually- he told me he's fallen in love with me," I looked up. Annie's eyes widened as she stared at me- her jaw dropping: "he what?!"

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 29: Chapter Twenty Nine - Deal

I laughed, covering my face as Annie squealed.
"No fuckin' way!!" She cried, "that's so cute!!"

"But what if this is all a mistake?!" I groaned into my hands, "I'll feel like such an idiot."

"Quit your whining!!" Annie laughed, "enjoy this and stop overthinking Y/N- it'll be okay!!"

'Ain't Nobody' came on from downstairs and Annie gasped, jumping up. "One of my favourite songs is calling my name.." she rushed to my bedroom door. "You should come down at some point! People are asking where you went."

"D'you think everyone saw what happened?" I sat up.
"Uh- yea." Annie looked at me like I was an idiot, "or they've at least heard about it straight after you came up here."

I sighed, getting up and walking to her. "Smart choice," she giggled- grabbing my hand and running downstairs with me.

"Y/N." A pubescent voice called- echoing in my head. "Y/N- are you even alive right now?"
I couldn't quite figure out who it was at first, my body shifting in annoyance to the interruption.

"Y/N!!" B/N yelled in my face. I gasped- my eyes shooting open and I sat up with a yelp.
"Wh-" I looked at him, a hand coming to my ear.

"The fuck B/N?!" I shot daggers at him as he laughed, "don't do that!! I nearly shit myself!!"
"Now that would've been even funnier," he grinned, still cackling.

"Yeah right- tell that to mom and dad," I fell back down as he giggled. "What do you want??" I looked at what I was lying on- my couch in the living room- before shielding my eyes from the light once more.

"You promised to take me to Freddy's." He crossed his arms. Oh shit.

"Oh.." I groaned, "can't we go some other day? When I'm not extremely hungover?"
"Well- no- that wasn't the deal." B/N stood his ground. "You promised you'd take me to Freddy's in exchange for my silence, when it comes to mom and dad." Sophisticatedly spoken little shit.

I sighed. "And also- it's one in the afternoon. We need to start tidying up now or we'll never get it done in time before mom and dad come home." Oh fuck- cleaning too?! "It's not going to clean itself."

I opened my eyes, looking around. It was completely trashed. Cans and bottles all over the floor- a couple piles of.. what I presumed to be vomit, and even some people still here: black out drunk on the floors.

No sign of Michael anywhere though, as much as I wanted him to be here, to say 'good morning, love of my life, how are you feeling?' I must've had too much to drink as soon as I got downstairs with Annie and blacked out on the couch.

"Fuck." I pulled myself from the couch and stood up, holding my head in my hands.
"Hurry up you lazy cow," B/N ran to the kitchen.
"Watch it," I growled- stumbling to the house phone on the wall, dialling Annie. B/N started grabbing many bin bags and starting to clear the floors of cans and bottles.

"Hello? Miranda Beckett speaking," her mom picked up.

"Oh! Hi Mrs Beckett.. it's Y/N." My voice croaked into the phone.
"Y/N," Mrs Beckett repeated, "I suppose you're calling for Annie?"

"Yeah, actually.." I twirled the phone chord around my finger nervously.
"I'll pass you over," she said.
"Thank you-"
"ANNIE!!" She screamed, muffled through the phone. "GET YOUR ASS UP! YOUR FRIEND IS ON THE PHONE!!"

I smiled, laughing a little before I heard stomping down a staircase in the background.
"Brian, I don't want to talk to you right now." Annie sighed into the phone.
"Actually, it's Y/N sleeping beauty," I grinned.

"Oh shit- hey Y/N! How did your night go?"
"Well," I sighed, "that's actually what I was going to ask you.. What do you remember last?"

"Oh," Annie was quiet, "well- you told me you had everything under control when I asked if you needed me to stay." She said, "then I just left." Nice.

"Oh right," I sighed. "I blacked out- I don't know what happened, but my house is a complete mess. There's still people here," I whined.

"Really?" Annie laughed, "sucks for you dude." She snorted.
"No kiddin'," I smiled, "we went way too far with this party. Karma's a bitch."

"What you going to do about it?" She asked curiously.
"I'm actually curious about that myself," I looked around as she laughed on the other end.
"Well, I wish you the best of luck."
"Thank you, your sympathy means so much." I smiled, as Annie laughed.

"Y/N!! I can't do this all myself!!" B/N yells from the kitchen.
"Shit- I gotta bolt man, catch you later." I spoke quickly.
"Stay out of trouble Y/N," Annie joked. I only laughed, hanging up and running over to B/N.

It took a good few hours to clean up that house- and that 'cleaning' included getting rid of the fuck ups sleeping like babies on our floors: just scattered around the house like litter. There were still some marks on the couches and walls- but we just hoped mom and dad didn't notice straight away. I sprayed some air freshener to make it smell better, before leaving with B/N.

I brought pocket money I had left over, paying the lady at the front and getting my stamp, along with B/N. I hadn't been to this restaurant since the accident- I hadn't seen how much they improved it.

The stamp wasn't fredbear anymore, it looked like a friendlier bear- a bunny and chicken smiled behind it. It was the same icon as their new logo on the front of the building. The new characters were the same side characters as before: the ones that had only plushies and masks.

The same masks that Michael and his friends used.

This whole 'refurnished' restaurant made the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. Something just didn't feel right.

We made it through the familiar set of large doors: being hit with that familiar smell of pizza and sweaty children. B/N smiled in shock- twirling around as we walked and admiring everything new. I had to admit- it was pretty impressive. With a lot more colours and bright lights, it gave a more homely feel. The place also had more rooms built in and a larger main area, meaning there were double the amount of people there used to be with the old pizzeria.

But I started to think about everything with the Aftons. About what Mike had said. Maybe what he had told me was really true. The theory of the missing children, that I was also going by. Were there bodies inside of those dancing animatronics over on that stage? I didn't want to think about it- it made me feel sick to my stomach.

B/N looked up at me with a smile, which soon faded once he saw my anxious expression. I was still afraid, afraid for my life. It wasn't like I was completely safe now that me and Mike had made up. I was putting myself in extreme danger here.

But I came prepared. I wore an oversized jacket with a baggy hood to cover my face. It was slightly stuffy to wear, considering the temperature in the room. But better safe than sorry. I didn't want to be catching the attention of any child murderers around here.

I hadn't called Mike either, meaning he didn't know I was here. I doubt he'd be here by will, let alone with any of his friends. This place must freak him out after what happened. But part of me wished he was here, as some sort of back up to make me feel safer.

It had been nearly a year since I'd moved to Utah, and already so much had happened. This whole move was such a scary, emotional rollercoaster. There was danger and stress lurking around every corner, just waiting to jump at me. I was stuck in the middle of all of this, there was no easy way out. What if I really died in this town? How would everyone feel about it? Would they even remember my face? Would they even remember I existed at all?

"Y/N?" B/N's voice pulled me from my thoughts.

I looked down, "huh?"

"I asked if you were okay, weirdo," he laughed.

"Oh.." I gulp. "Yeah.. yeah I'm good buddy."

He smiled and I clasped my hands together, "alright, what do you want to eat? What drink?"
"Can you get me a slushy and a pepperoni pizza?" He stretched his face into an excited, toothy grin. I nodded- ruffling his hair.

"Hey!" He pushed my hand off, "don't baby me!! I'm ten now!" He crossed his arms. I laughed, walking away to the counter to order. He ran off to the stage with the other children.

I let my hair down, covering my face, and continued to pull the hood up. I looked hella suspicious, but it didn't matter. I wasn't planning on causing harm, I was just scared. I ordered and took the drinks back to a table at the back, setting my bag down.

My fingers tapped rapidly against the wood of my table as I watched the animatronics. B/N came running over- sipping down half his slushy. I smiled, "having fun?"

"Yeah! There's this pirate fox in the other room!!" He panted, "he looks so cool!!"
I smiled, "I'll come check it out later."
He nodded and ran off again excitedly.

The thing that mattered in here, was the fact that I was doing this for my little brother. Putting the bribing aside, he was truly having fun and it made me happy for him.

"Honey!" A voice called out from behind me. I looked up- seeing my parents.
"Oh! Hey mom, hey dad." I got up and hugged them and they both sat down.
"We figured you'd be here, where's B/N?" Dad asked.

"Oh- he's just playing in one of the show rooms," I smiled, fiddling with my hands on the table.
"Why have you got that creepy hood up darling?" Mom joked, reaching over and pulling it down from my head. I frowned, looking away.

"Are you alright?" She asked, furrowing her brows. I nodded, tucking a piece of hair behind my ear.

"Just shy.. I.. I guess."

Mom nodded and I sipped the slushy I had for myself, looking down. It felt like a pair of eyes were burning into the side of my face, but I didn't want to look up. It's just my imagination, right?

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 30: Chapter Thirty - To The Rescue

Mom and dad continued their conversation for what felt like hours. I only sat: zoned out. I wanted to see Mike, I wanted to tell him about how scared I still was. He'd understand: he'd hug me and tell me he'd protect me, that everything will be okay. Even though I couldn't believe his word, I still wanted to hear it. I still wanted to hear him say it. I should call him- there's a pay phone outside. I'll go n-

"Mrs L/N? Mr L/N? What a pleasant surprise." That voice. It brought me from my thoughts and I froze. All of the colour fading from my face.

"Oh! Mr Afton! You know, me and F/N were just talking about how amazing this new place is. It's really just.." blah blah blah.

Her voice became a mere ringing tone in my mind- I couldn't care less to listen. My head slowly lifted, and I tried desperately to ignore the frightened tears threatening to spill from my eyes.

It was clear he'd been trying to figure out for a while if the small, shy girl- at the back table alone- was me. My mother pulling down my hood, removed all the doubt: confirming that it was, indeed, me.

I met those fucking eyes: there he was. Standing so casually at our table. Professional- nothing even slightly uncouth about his manner. Hands neatly behind his back. He stared directly at me: he didn't glance once at my parents as my mom went on and on. I need Mike. Right now.

My hands began to tremble and my face twitched as I tried to keep myself from bursting into a fit of panicked tears. We both just stared at each other: our faces showing completely different emotions. Mine was so panicked, so shocked. Whereas his was so blank, so passive aggressive. It looked as if he was trying not to grin: the corners of his mouth ever so slightly curled.

I started to flash back to that night. The bruises. I could've died. He would've killed me if I was a second off time with my reflexes. And by the look on his face, he was thinking about the exact same thing. Why isn't he blinking? It looks like he's frozen in time?! I need to calm down, my heart beat is too loud in my ears. It's too loud. Those fucking eyes.

"Isn't that right Y/N?" My mom asked.
I broke the intense stare to look at my mom. "Huh?" My voice cracked.

"I was just saying how you also love the new feel to this place," she smiled. I gulped, glancing at the murderer. He didn't even move- he was still looking at me with a hatred.

Clearly, he loathed the fact that I got away. That I had the power to expose everything. What if Lora tried to expose him already? Is that why he still has it out for me?! Is she okay?!

"Uh, y- yeah.. it's uh.. it's nice here." I kept my stare on my mom, trying to calm down. Where is the teenage love of your life when you fucking need him?!

Both of my parents looked at my pale face with confusion. Of course they'd be puzzled as to why their daughter was suddenly having a silent panic attack across from them.

"I'm gonna use the bathroom real quick." I said, breaking the short silence. There has to be a pay phone somewhere in here- please please please. I got up and glanced at my hater. He had no shame- just staring down at me.

"Oh alright. See you in a minute sweetie." Mom smiles. I slip past him.
"Yeah." Afton comments. "See you Y/N." I look back at him and he says: "soon."

I look straight back down again and slip past him, speeding to the bathroom.

As soon as I was out of sight, I sprinted down the corridor and burst into the bathroom. Some little girl, washing her hands, jumped at the sudden noise. I stopped, "uh- sorry!" I flashed an awkward smile before looking around. No fucking way.

A pay phone sat in a corner of the bathroom, away from the water. I yelped with relief- running over and digging into my pockets for cents. I managed to find two, slipping them into the box and dialling for Mike's telephone.

"Hey!" Mike's deep voice shouted into the phone- loud music blasted in the background. I'd never felt so fucking happy to hear this boy's voice.
"Mike! Mike please can you come to the pizzeria- please!" I almost sobbed into the phone.

"Y/N?" His tone became happier and I heard the music being turned down. "What's up? You alright?"
"No!" I gulped, "your dad- he's here."
"I mean, yeah.. he works in.. shifts- did he hurt you?!" Mike asked, panicked.

"No.. not yet. But I think he's going to- please can you just come down? Please hurry up!! I only had two cents- please!" I anxiously checked behind me every ten seconds.
"Okay- okay- I'll be there in five. I'll bike there just.. uh.. where are you now?"
"I'm in the girls bathroom- I'm not coming out until you get here." My trembling hand clutched to the phone.

"You're in the.. girls bathroom? But I'm- I'm a guy. I'm not really.. I mean- wouldn't it look weird if I walked-"
"Jesus Michael- it doesn't matter!! Just get here please! For all I know- the fucker could be eavesdropping right now!" I gulped- checking behind me again. If the man actually heard that- I'd be dead meat.
"Okay okay!! Just.. stay there. I'm coming now." I heard him stand up.

"Mike?"
"Yeah?" He stopped.
"..thank you," I sniffled. He was quiet for a moment- I could tell he was just smiling to himself.
"Anytime, Y/N. I'll be there in a minute." I sighed happily, hanging up and locking myself into the last bathroom stall.

I pulled the seat down and sat on it, resting my elbows on my knees and holding my head in my clammy hands. Muffled music from the main area played out, and every minute that went by felt like hours. Every time some kid and her mom came in I jumped, anxiously waiting for them to leave.

Eventually, the door burst open and a pair of shoes squeaked across the polished floors. I looked up, moving to the door and unlocking it. I pulled it open gradually, peeking through the slight crack, and saw Mike standing there- looking around the bathroom awkwardly.

Messy brown mullet with those stupid little rings in his earlobes. Black shirt with the sleeves rolled above his shoulders, and hands shoved into dirty, blue, Jean pockets. Mud splattered, white Adidas. He turned around: meeting my stare as I stepped out.

His face contorted into a small smile, "hey." A hand pulling out of his pocket, waving.

I'd never felt so relieved to see someone in my life- especially Mike of all people. He always had my back. I didn't say anything, I just ran up and hugged him tightly. He was surprised at first, but I soon felt arms wrap around me- returning my gesture.

"Are you okay?" He looked at me as I pulled away.
I nodded, smiling weakly at him. "I'm so fucking glad you came. I was so scared.." I inhaled deeply, fighting my sobs.

He slowly pulled me closer to him, into another hug. I sighed tiredly, feeling safe in his arms. Sure, he was just a teenager: I knew he could barely fight off me- let alone his six foot four, mountain of a father. But at least he was there for me, even when he knew he stood no chance. That's what I loved about him.

The door suddenly opened, "uh?! What on earth are you doing in here young man?!" A woman's voice called out, disgusted.
Mike turned his head toward her, and I looked up. She stared angrily at the both of us.

I laughed through my nose, pulling away from him and running out of the women's bathroom- taking his hand with me. He laughed, being dragged along with me: "sorry ma'am." He looked down at her as he went by. She just scoffed and walked inside. We both made it to the main area, laughing together.

"Y/N!" Mom's voice called out to me. We both looked over at her- seeing that Mr Afton was still there. But there was another man now there as well: blonde, slightly shorter than his partner. They all turned to us as my mom waved.

I gulped, still nervous. But I felt Mike's fingers intertwine with mine, squeezing my hand gently as a sign of his support and protection. He really was always there at the perfect times. I looked up at his small smile. And suddenly, I didn't feel so afraid.

I took a deep breath as he led me back to the table.
"Honey! This man here is Henry Emily, he designed the whole restaurant. The company is co-owned," she smiled.

I looked over at this 'Henry'- he seemed a lot more welcoming than his friend here: who was glaring down at me and Mike's hands intertwined together. Keep looking, you mook.

Henry had a cleanly cut head of blonde hair, a pair of black, rectangular glasses buried in thick, flaxen locks. A pine-green collar shirt clung to his chest, a checkered pattern spread across evenly, with some squares lighter than the other. The bottom of his baggy, denim jeans were draped across a pair of simple black converse. There were black stains of grease across his shirt and jeans, and sitting neatly across his ear was a sharpened pencil. This dude has style. He screams: 'hey look at me, I'm the cool dad who'll tell you such awful jokes in the car ride home that they're actually funny.'

"It's nice to finally meet you Y/N! I've heard a lot about you," he held out his hand with a smile.
I shook it, smiling also, like it was contagious: "then are we friends or enemies?"

Henry laughed, "friends of course." He smiled, "I see you're a good friend of Mike's," Henry smirked at Mike who only laughed and rolled his eyes.

I nodded, "yeah, I think it's best we stick to that term whilst they're here," I glanced at my parents and grinned. Henry chuckled again.
"I like you," he complimented. My parents smiled and laughed along- wasn't I just the best daughter? It felt cool that he liked my jokes.

Mike squeezed my hand again, as a small gesture of approval. I smiled up at him as Henry turned and continued talking with my parents. Mike's eyes traveled upwards: his expression hardening into an angered one. I followed them to see his father glaring back with the same annoyed look. It looked like they were having some heated argument telepathically. I could just imagine Mr Afton yelling at his son for loving a girl who got away from him: a murderer. The usual father and son arguments. How nice.

But I wasn't afraid, I was happy. Happy that the guy I liked was here with me- supporting me. I had a lot of nerve coming here, I knew that. But I wasn't dead- and that's what mattered.

"Well, I have to get back to the boring paperwork. It was lovely to meet you!" Henry beamed and my parents nodded. "Have a safe trip home," he smiled, turning to his partner. "Will?"

His friend gritted his teeth, turning and walking straight past Henry, storming into the staff only area. My parents were a little taken aback.
"I'll go.. deal with him," Henry joked and my parents laughed, waving.

"You wanna go for a smoke out the back real quick?" Michael spoke quietly into my ear, over the noise.
I nodded, "I'll be right back," I rose my voice to my parents with a smile: heading off to the back of the building with Mike.

"Feels good to finally be away from them," he sighed.
"Who? The adults?" I looked up.
"No- your parents."
I laughed, "what? What do you mean? Why?"

"I can tell they still hold a grudge!" He laughed with me, stopping once we got behind the building.

"So.." he grinned, "that was pretty tense." he lit a cigarette. I sighed leaning against the wall, "the little mother fucker just won't let me go." I crossed my arms.

I did get more confident about the situation when I was around Mike. I liked to block the real danger out and just talk shit, like his dad was just some annoying kid from school. And also, because I knew he'd always return the joke with one of his own.

"'Little' isn't the exact word I'd use to define him but: you do you." There we go.

I shook my head with a grin, "shut up."
Mike smiled, looking at me with the cancer stick sitting out from his lips. It felt nice to use a little comedy, instead of worrying all the time.

"I won't let him get you," he walked to me and wrapped an arm around my waist with a smirk, taking the cigarette out from his mouth with two fingers.

"How flattering," I smiled.
He only laughed in response, keeping his cigarette between his fingers and placing his hand with the other one.

Mike moved toward my face to him and kissed me, and I wrapped my arms around his neck- like it was just a normal thing. Does that mean we're a thing now? It's uncleared, maybe I should ask.

I pulled away, "are we a thing now? Just checking," I blinked.
Michael smiled, "cute."
"The hell does that mean?" I laughed, "was that a yes or no?"

"I'd like to think we are, but it's also up to you." He smiled, "what I'm asking is.. Y/N, may I have the privilege of being your boyfriend?"

I laughed, shaking my head: "I give you permission, yes."
He let go and cheered happily, making me laugh even more. I blushed slightly- had he really been waiting this long to ask me?

I point, "you get so weirdly formal when it comes to this shit." He walked back over to me with a grin, exhaling smoke over his shoulder.
"You love it." He puts the cigarette back into his mouth, picking me up and walking back to the front entrance.

I laughed excitedly, "Mike!! You ass!!" I cried and clung to him as he grinned.

He smelt of that usual cheap axe body spray and cigarettes. It felt amazing to call myself 'Michael Afton's girlfriend.'

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 31: What Did You Do

I scrambled out of Michael's hold, laughing and running back over to the table with my parents, Michael following close behind.
"Oh- you're joining us..?" Mom looked at my official boyfriend, who only nodded awkwardly, sliding across the connected seat and leaning against the wall. "Is that cool..?"

"I suppose," mom looked away, at the stage.

"Mom- can we all just be friends now?" I frowned: my whining turning her attention back onto me. She didn't hate Mike, she was just afraid for me. But he was nothing like his father, how was I supposed to explain their differences?

She was at a loss for words for a moment, embarrassed I confronted her. "Well.. I.." she looked at dad for help, who came to the rescue and stepped in.

"Of course we can," he smiled awkwardly, "any friend of Y/N's, Michael, is a friend of ours." He looked at my mom to know if he did any good. Mom only smiled.

"Well I'm- we- uh.." Mike tugged at the collar of his shirt, "friend, yeah."

I smiled, giggling slightly at his fumbling words. My hand came to his under the table, holding it gently. This whole thing would make past me- the me who hardly ever fell for a guy like this here- wanna barf. This whole thing would usually be too wholesome for my liking, but maybe I've changed. Maybe Michael has changed me. Maybe this is what true happiness and comfort feels like, something I wasn't used to.

"As you two are so close," dad teased- making both of us smile, flustered. "Maybe you can go find B/N for us, we should get going." He smiled.
"Why the rush?" I started to get up, along with Michael.

"We were thinking of sitting in the back yard tonight whilst the sun goes down. Maybe get some music going and some picky-food bits out?"

I smiled, "that sounds adorable, I'm in." I looked up at an awkward Michael, who glanced anywhere but our stares.
"Can Michael come?"

Dad smiled, "sure!" He spoke before my mom could jump in, "it could be some sort of family bonding night- getting to know my daughter's boyfriend. I assume you two are together," he grinned evilly.

I laughed, blushing. "Yea- because we made it so hard to figure out."
Dad chuckled and mom only smiled along. "That is, if Michael wants to come over."

"I'd love to sir," he smiled, more confidentially this time.

I giggled excitedly, grabbing Mike's hand and running off to the main area. He managed to shout out a quick 'thank you!' as we ran.

"Okay," I scanned the main floor. "The little rascal could be anywhere so.. split up?" My head turned upward.

"Sure. I'll go for pirate's cove, meet back at the big ass arcade room?"

"Done," I smiled. And with that, we both broke apart into movement- looking around for any sign of my brother.
I scrutinized the crowd of children, calling for B/N. I saw a shirt that looked familiar to what he was wearing earlier, and confidentially, I approached the small, cheering child.

"B/N, we have to go- c'mon." My hand came to his shoulder and he turned. I realized my hand was resting on a completely unfamiliar child- a random child. "Oh!" I quickly retreated my hand, "uh- sorry, I thought you were someone else." I laughed- embarrassed.

The kid only awkwardly turned back around- glancing back at me, uncomfortable.

I sighed and continued searching: no sign of him. Maybe Mike has him?

I hurried to pirate's cove- seeing Michael arguing with some random 9 year old that wasn't my brother.

"How can you even say that? Dirty dancing is a horny girl's film. Back to the future is legendary for all audiences!"
"Mike?"

He looked up, "oh- hey." His back straightened, crossing his arms. "This kid is tryna tell me that Dirty Dancing is better than Back To The Future- one of the best films ever made." He shot a glare down at the kid.

"Back to the future teaches us nothing about life, whereas Dirty Dancing is a touching, heartfelt story." The kid argued.

He stood in the exact same way as Mike- looking up with the same angry expression. He even had the same sort of haircut and similar clothes. It looked like mini Mike vs big Mike. But anyway.

"I mean- come on?!" He really hasn't changed.

"So- no sign of B/N then?" I smiled.
"Oh- right- uh, no." He looked at the moving fox on the stage behind him.

I sighed, "to the arcade room." I looked around quickly as I turned back to the corridor- jogging lightly down it.
Mike kept his middle finger up at the kid as he walked backwards toward the entrance, "uncultured swine!" He yelled- turning and running after me.

I stopped- seeing how crowded the room was. "Oh boy," my hands came to my hips.
"Hey- don't stress. We'll find him." Mike's hand came onto my shoulder with a smile, "I'll take right- you take left. We can just work our way down the middle after."

"Good plan," I pecked him on the lips quickly, and began to walk and search through the left side. Mike stood there watching me for a second with a lovesick grin, before turning and lumbering down the right side.

I had been searching the left side for ages, and there was so no sign of him. Part of me started to panic- that big sister side of me. We'd been searching every crook and nanny for nearly half an hour now.

I met Mike in the middle, and only felt more panicked seeing no B/N walking with him.
I sighed shakily, turning away and rubbing my temples. It was too loud in here- too crowded. Maybe I'm just overreacting, but something doesn't feel right. Maybe I'm just ill. What's happening?

"You okay?" Mike tilted his head to look at my face.
"I'm.. just peachy," I couldn't help sarcasm get the best of me.

"I'm sorry. It's just.. he wouldn't be anywhere else?" My eyes traveled from each baby face to the next.

"Maybe he just got bored and left with some friends?" Mike's hand came to my shoulder again. As much as I wanted to believe that, B/N would never leave without me. Or leave without at least telling me.

"My parents are gonna kill me.." My fingers came to my face- stretching it out stressfully. "I was the one who brought him here in the first place."

"It's okay we just.." Mike looked around, "okay- let's just go back to your parents and tell them he must've left already?"
I sighed, nodding and starting to hurry back to my parents who were talking together happily.

"Mom," I interrupted anxiously. She looked up with a smile, and then she realized B/N wasn't with us.

"Where is B/N?" Oh man.

"I... I don't know," my nails picked at each other anxiously. He just left right?

"What do you mean you don't know?" She got up- I could see she was starting to have some sort of motherly panic already. Understandable. "Weren't you keeping an eye on him?" Now I started to feel bad.

"Of course I was-"

"Was?" She furrowed her brows, looking around. "Have you looked everywhere?"
"We thought he might've left with his friends or something.." Michael added shyly.

With that information, mom hurried off to the front counter. My dad got up and followed her, me and Michael trailing behind.
"Excuse me, did you see a young boy leave earlier today? He's got curly H/C hair, bright E/C eyes?" Mom clutched to her chest anxiously.

"Uh," the lady shook her head, "no? I didn't see any children leave." Confusion in her voice.
Mom was quiet, looking around a little frantically. "Are you sure you looked everywhere?" She turned to us. Me and Michael nodded vigorously.

Her breathing noticeably sped up, and she hurried back to the main area. Dad stood talking to the receptionist.
"B/N?!" Mom shouted over the noise in the hopes that a child would turn their head, with a recognisable face. "B/N?!" She hastened around.

I started to tremble a little, still shaken from my past events in the first place. I felt Michael's hand intertwine comfortingly with mine, following my mother and leading me along.

She searched every room and the ladies bathroom, getting Michael to check the males. No sign of him anywhere. Now she was almost in tears at the receptionist, it had been well over an hour since we'd seen him. Surely he would've come back for a sip of his drink, and found we weren't there, so then set off to find us? Dad stayed at our table, looking after our belongings and looking out for B/N.

But he never came back.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 32: Part Three Chapter Thirty Two - Missing Family

Papers stapled to trees drifted upwards: attacked by gusts of wind. Papers with my brother's smiling, little face on.

'MISSING: B/N L/N'

He never did come back to our table. He never came to look for us. He just never came back.

It's been two months- the police didn't find anything. Not a trace. Mom and Dad haven't stopped crying for days- I can't remember the last time any of us smiled really. We were all so far away from each other, so distracted.

It felt weird, having B/N gone.

Extracted from all of our lives. Taken. I'll never get to hear those little sarcastic remarks or see those cheeky smirks again. I just couldn't believe he was really gone.

My mind was too exhausted to think of the reason for his disappearance. I knew exactly what had happened to him, and so did Michael. But I was so worn out from all of this horrific shit. I just felt like I couldn't cope with it anymore. I blocked it out- like it wasn't even a possibility.

I just wanted to block it all out for a while, and pretend like everything was okay.

Maybe in a different time, when I wasn't so traumatised and scared of everything that had happened to me, I would stay strong. Stronger than I am now. But this was real life, and it's so fucking cruel.

I once promised B/N that we would leave together.
"When I turn eighteen, I would've saved up enough money to get us both out of here. We'll be free B/N- don't worry."
Our parents weren't the best, and there had been many nights where I'd hear him sobbing in his room during one of mom and dad's nightly arguments. I'd go in and console him as he cried over them yelling at each other. My mom would always be the one starting the fights: she could never admit when she was wrong.

My brother did piss me off sometimes, he was a little brat- no doubt about it. But I still loved him- despite the fights and insults. We both loved each other. We both wanted to leave.

But now we'll never get that chance.

And I can't help but think all of it is my fault.

I go back to school on Monday. I've had a few weeks off to grieve, to take a break from everything and just calm down. To pretend I don't exist for a few moments.

We cleared it all up with the school and everything. I hadn't seen Michael since that Sunday. No one felt worse than him.

He felt like he was to blame- it was his father after all. But I knew it wasn't his fault. It had nothing to do with him- son or not. He wasn't anything like his dad- he hated the man just as much as I did.

I didn't want to think about it- I just pushed it all out. I guess I've finally hit what they call: rock bottom. Numb. Man that's depressing to admit.

I'd have nightmares. Full of guilt. Staining my sheets with my sweaty despair. I'd sat in B/N's, now empty, room a few times already- everything was just how he last left it. I wanted to, at least, pretend like he was still here- reading rated twelve comic books quietly.

He never liked listening to music, said it 'distracted him.' So instead, he'd open his window and listen to the outside world. More natural noises than my version of concentration music. Cars and birds outside, maybe the occasional dick teenagers shouting up and down the streets. My eyes sting from crying, I feel so weak.

I looked horrible to top it off. Big, puffy, bloodshot eyes and red cheeks. My skin even felt sore now from all the salty liquid. I'd definitely cried at least three pints of tears so far.

Part of me wanted to see Michael and just get it all off my chest- since my parents were too busy fighting with each other. I relied on him. But I didn't have the energy to go to his house, and possibly face my brother's attacker when he opens the door. Seeing his ugly, smug face: 'Y/N, this is a surprise! Why don't you come in? Michael's just dying to see you.' You fucking murderer.

Ugh. 'Murderer.' Just that word alone makes me shiver. Partly because I'm now afraid for the rest of my family, and partly because I'm angry. I'm angry he took B/N from us- from me.

I wanted nothing more than to wrap my skinny hands around that fucker's throat and squeeze the devilish life out of him. I think that would do us all a favour. But, yet again, this was real life- and I just couldn't.

I also couldn't be asked to call Mike- I didn't really want to talk about it for a while. But since I hadn't seen him- or anyone- in two weeks, since I'd been avoiding them all, I guess I owed him an explanation. I guess it would be good to talk. A little get together, where we can share our depression.

Everyone knew about it by now, everyone was talking about it. Annie had called me multiple of times after hearing the big news: completely shocked and telling me how sorry she was for my loss, and I only said the bare minimum- 'thank you' or 'I'll be fine.' She even cried at one point- even though she'd only met my brother once.

Every time someone mentioned it, I wanted to burst into tears.

It was now nearly three AM, Sunday. I sat, rolled in my duvet, staring at my ceiling- numb. Insomnia had taken over me- I was covered in old wrappers I was too lazy to take to the trash, and extra blankets. Yes, I was stress eating. Try and blame me.

A sharp noise suddenly taps against my window, and I blink slowly- interrupted from a harrowing day dream. I guess it did me a favour, it's not like I wanted to day dream about it anymore.

I tried to ignore it at first, keeping my stare on the ceiling. My lips were dry, as were my eyes. I wanted to blink and hydrate them but I couldn't be asked. Wow. I couldn't be asked to fucking blink. Another tap- and I ignored it again, blaming it on the pipes up in the wall or a tree branch- something random. But it only continued.

I let it go on for at least ten minutes, before I sighed: deciding to very slowly scramble out of my sheets and sit up. Confused and fatigued; I lazily pull open my curtains- my eyes squinting from the sudden lights outside, emitting from the street lamps.

A peach coloured stone came flying at my window- dark at first- and soon revealing its colour to me once it reached the length of the street lights. It makes the same unpleasant 'tap.'

I scoff angrily, nonchalantly pushing up my window and peering down.

Obviously, Michael was down there. One palm filled with tiny little stones. How long was he planning to keep this up?!

I was a little taken aback: going from feeling unbothered and lazy, still feeling sleepy and numb- to seeing my actual boyfriend randomly below my window looking up at me. This wasn't how I expected to see him again for the first time in weeks but.. I'll take it. I felt a twang of guilt- he must've missed me. It felt like I hadn't seen that face in years.

"Michael?!" I hissed, looking around tiredly incase anyone awoke. Crickets in the grass croaked and that one owl, in the distance, howled in short bursts of song every now and again. "What are you doing here?" My voice croaked, my hand leaving my window and lying against the sill.

"I needed to see you!" He hissed back, looking around quickly. "You fancy a night time walk?"

Man.. I have to do this. Even though I really don't feel like it: I can't just say 'no, I'm alright darling, but thanks for the offer' and shut my window. I owe him. Come on Y/N.

My brows upturned, suddenly realising the extent to how long I'd kept him worrying. I hadn't called him or anything. And if he'd called me, I'd missed it or ignored it.

I nodded slowly, "okay- give me a minute." I left my window and slid off my bed, rushing around my room as quietly as I could. I put on a simple knitted sweater over my PJs and some sneakers- nothing special. It was a warmish night anyway. Odd, especially since we were coming into November.

I made my way back to the window and stepped out of it, sneaking over to the familiar pipe that led from the wall next to my window, down into the ground below my roof. My easy escape on nights like this. Gingerly, I climbed down my access point.

Michael helped me down once he could reach me, and once I got to the ground, we both just stood there for a moment- looking at each other sadly.

"You look like shit," he joked- making me crack a small smile.
"Tell me something I don't know," I laughed tiredly.

The night's sounds seemed surprisingly loud, or maybe that was just the tense silence between us once we stopped speaking.

My smile faded and I gulped, sighing and hugging him. He smelt of the usual cheap body spray and tobacco- man, I'd really missed him.

He hugged back immediately, and I started to cry into his chest. I couldn't help it.

Not a word. Only his hand stroking the back of my head comfortingly as I sobbed.

That familiar sense of safety and comfort returned as I clung to him. It felt like nothing else mattered, like nothing else was real. Like it was just us.

I eventually pulled away slightly, sniffling and wiping my eyes with my sleeve. Michael smiled down at me sweetly, holding my cheeks. "Let's go get a slushy from that one seven eleven in town," his thumbs brushed my cheeks, over the old mascara stains, "the one that's open all night."

I smiled weakly, "I would actually.. really like that."

He kissed my forehead lightly, taking my hand into his own and leading me out into the street. He never let go: striding at our own pace down the empty road, the stars seemingly clearer that night. A half moon vividly glowing on the right: watching two reunited teenagers walk hand in hand.

"How is everything?" He looked down at me.
I shrugged, sighing quietly and looking at the ground as it slowly passed by. "Everything feels so weird. It doesn't seem real to me."

My head shook, "I just can't believe he's gone. I feel so bad.. like it's my fault." I looked up at his face, "I feel so bad, taking him to Freddy's- I should've just refused." I started to tear, "if I were more responsible, he would still be here-"

Mike looked at me again, "don't say that Y/N. This isn't your fault- you couldn't control it." I wiped my tears away angrily, looking away.

"I know how you feel y'know." His voice spoke softly again. And that's when I remembered again- he had lost his brother just a few months ago. In the incident. How could I forget? Wow, this is really weird.

"Y/N, I think I'm the only one that can understand how you feel." He looked at me again, sadly.

I gulped- squeezing his hand and laying my head on his shoulder. "I'm sorry.." I lightly kissed his shoulder, turning my head and keeping it there.

"Don't apologise," he smiled reassuringly down at me. "I just want you to know you're not alone."

I looked up- meeting the bright, inviting lights of the iconic little seven eleven- always open all night for some reason, instead of- obviously- seven till eleven.

Mike walked into the store with me, still clutching to my hand. "Do you even have any money?"

"I stole a ten from my dad earlier," he stopped at the rainbow range of colours for the specific beverage. I smiled weakly, grabbing a medium cup and starting to fill it with blueberry and cherry sweetness- mixed together in an ombré of colour.

"You know that's gonna bite you in the ass later," I hold my arm with a smile. He glances back at me with a grin, shrugging and turning back.

Mike grabbed two large cups, filling them to the brim with every different flavour. I watched it in awe- he balanced it perfectly- the colour a perfect display of the rainbow. It looked sick.

"That's gonna taste gross," I joked- walking to the counter with him. He grinned at me, shrugging and giving the cashier what he owed.

"You kids should be in bed- at home," he peered at us. "It's way past your bed times."

"Thank you, you make me feel so much younger." I croaked, rolling my eyes and walking out, a laughing Mike following behind.
"Damn brats!" The cashier muttered angrily as we walked out.

"I've missed that," Mike sighed with a smile, sitting next to me on the wall of the parking lot.

"Missed what?"

"Those little witty comebacks you always have to spare," he laughed. "It gets me every time."
I couldn't help but smile genuinely, in a vain sort of way, looking down and poking at my soupy ice and sugar. 

"Remember when we first met?" He smiled, "the way you owned my ass."

I laughed a little, "you had nothing to say back to me."

"Exactly!" He laughed, "you won that fight for your one-liners alone."
"Well I'm glad you finally admitted I won." I smile evilly and he nods, looking away and chuckling.

I giggled, sipping my drink and suddenly feeling an intense aching at my head as soon as I swallowed. "Ugh!" I groaned, "son of a bitch!!" Brain freeze.

Michael laughed at me, sipping from his. It stopped his laughter: shaking his head in one quick motion, like an involuntary tic. "Shit!! That is bad!" We both let out hearty laughter at our childishness. It felt cute. He was still so hyper and up beat even while I wasn't.

I dangled my legs- looking up at the stars. There was a comfortable silence between us: both in an awestruck trance, looking up at the night's sky.

"How are things for you?" I interrupted the silence after a few minutes, looking at him. His sweet smile faded a little, not expecting the question, and his eyes travelled slowly down at his drink.

"They're uh.. they're fine."

My smile faded too, and I tilted my head to look at him. "Is there something you want to talk about..?"

He shook his head, putting on a fake smile. "Nah- it's all cool. Let's just.. enjoy this brief moment of bliss," he joked, holding up his cup and looking away, sipping it.
I nodded slowly, unsure. A weird sense of discomfort came over me.

I continued to stare at him, until he eventually sighed- knowing I wouldn't leave it. "Y/N, did you talk to my mum about my dad?" Oh no. I regret prodding this now. How does he know?!

"What..?" I questioned awkwardly, poking at my drink and avoiding his head turn toward me.

"I'm not mad," he spoke, "I just.." he paused, like he was rethinking his words. "Y/N.. my.. my mum is missing." His voice slightly cracks. Shit.

I sat there in shock, "what..?" Is this all my fault too? "When.. when did she go missing?"

"It uh- it's fine. I don't want to bombard you with my problems instead," he smiled weakly at me.

I shook my head, "I have nothing else to say. Michael this is serious."

He sighed, "a week ago," sniffling- he wiped his eyes before salty liquid could announce themselves. Oh no- this won't stand.

"She hasn't come back and.. I haven't heard anything. She hasn't called or.."

I looked away, thinking. She did say to me that she wanted to leave- but she wanted to leave with Michael and Elizabeth. With her children. That was her plan. Maybe she gave up? Coming to the conclusion that there was no hope?

"Do you remember her saying anything about leaving us?" Man.. this is hard. "Anything?"

He was desperate.. I can't leave it like this and lie. Be truthful Y/N.

I sighed, "she uh.. she said something about wanting to leave, yeah." I looked at him, "but the plan was to leave with you and Liz. Not just by herself."

He shook his head, looking away. "She'd never leave us.. and.. even if she was going to- she would've said goodbye." He looked at me. "The last time I saw her was when I was saying goodnight.. I was going to bed and walked in on one of their stupid fights."

His eyes roll angrily and I shut mine, fearing the worst. "She hugged me and said goodnight as usual.. but- what if that was a goodbye hug rather than the usual goodnight hug?"

My hand shot to his, holding it gently and trying to calm his rising panic. "Mike, she would never leave you guys alone with your dad."

"Then where is she?" He almost whispered to the universe, looking up at the stars.

I didn't have anything else to say, only watching his face sadly. So I lost my brother two weeks ago, and he's now probably just lost his mother. What the fuck is wrong with this town?! It has some sort of uncomfortable curse lingering around.

He looked at me again after a minute, "oh." His fingers came to the cup's straw, pushing the ice around. "..conversation killer.. huh."

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 33: Lovesick

I slowly pulled Michael into my arms, hugging him. I kept him close, never letting go for a long while. My mind was racing- I didn't know what to say or do. How could I help? I couldn't. There was nothing to do.

Lora was probably gone for good now. She's probably six feet down somewhere- hidden. And the last thing I said to her was 'Be Safe.' Oh man, that makes me want to panic now. I can't overthink this.

"..We'll get through all this shit Mike," my hand ran through his thick hair, cradling him close to me.
"Together."

Maybe we were supposed to fight this fucked up world together, maybe it was destined for us to be. It's strange, how two people- oblivious to each other- can go from such ignorance to such love and trust.

I heard him sigh shakily. I sipped my slushy as he pulled away and fiddled with his cup.

"We should.. probably get back," he checked his watch. "It's just gone four."

I nodded, pushing myself off of the wall- Mike following. He walked me back to my home, throwing away his cup on the way.
"So.." he starts and looks down. "Are you.. going to stay home for a little while longer?"

I gulp and look away, "I.. I can't face anything right now."
"That's fine." Mike smiles and shrugs, "I just miss you.."

I sigh and hug him. He kisses me quick before I climb back up the pipe. He holds my slushy as I did so, returning the half empty beverage once I was on the roof.

I smiled tiredly, "I'll see you around."
He looked as if he wanted to say something more than "definitely:" staring up at me with a nervous look.

I tilted my head, gaining my balance and carefully sitting down on the platform. "What's on your mind?"

He gulped, "Y/N, I think I love you."

It was like all of the breath was bashed out from my lungs and I blushed heavily, smiling widely like an idiot. I fiddled with my cup: giddy and lovesick. Everything else was forgotten- I was suddenly and completely immersed in the moment.

"You don't have to say at back yet." He smiled up at me, looking away and shoving his hands in his pockets, before I chirped up in response.
"Mike I think I love you too."

His head snapped back to my direction almost immediately: a seeming sparkle in his wide eyes. "You do?!" He rose his voice a little and I giggled, hushing him and looking around. I nodded and he grinned widely, rushing toward the pipe leading to where I was and climbing up. I backed out of the way for him, giggling and putting my cup down.

He rushed to me as I stood up, and hugged me tightly- kissing my cheeks and smiling. I couldn't stop giggling- the redness apparent on my face wouldn't go away, and I hugged back tightly. Was this what love really feels like? Is this what normal people do? Cool.

"I hope you're not just saying that so I don't feel sorry for myself," he looked at me again.
I shook my head, "no way!" I kissed him and he smiled, almost hopping up and down on the spot, hugging me again. It was almost, just maybe, as if he hadn't been told he was loved by someone in a while.

The lights from my parents bedroom, two rooms across from mine, suddenly switched on- and both of our gazes turned toward it.

"Uh oh," I sniggered. Of course: I immediately started shitting myself a little, I was going to be in big trouble- it's like four AM right now. But who cares? Parents will be parents. Mike loves me.

Mike looked back at me and kissed me passionately again- like he wanted my parents to walk in and see us out of my bedroom window. Doing the filth as mom would say.

I laughed, putting my hands on his shoulders and trying to refrain- but it was of no use. I wanted them to see us as well, I wanted to almost brag about us to them.

My mom burst into my room and shouted my name angrily, storming over to my window and reaching out: grabbing my arm. She pulled me away from Mike, as I smiled sweetly: weak kneed and infatuated by him.

He gave me the same look back, waving at me as I waved back.
"Get in here now!! Bring that cup with you!" Mom hissed.
I sighed, grabbing the cup and crawling back inside as my mom told Mike to get out of here.

"You should be asleep! Did you sneak out?!" She stared me down angrily. I looked out to see Mike running down the street, away from my house. I smiled to myself.

"Hello?!" She announced herself again.
I looked back, "Hm?"

"Did you, or did you not, sneak out of my house young lady?" She glared me down.
"No I didn't sneak out. Mike came here himself."

She shook her head, "I'm disappointed. Waking all of us up at ungodly hours- after all the nights of sleep we've missed out on?" Okay, that did make me rethink my actions a little. I frowned, slowly snapping back to reality.

"You should be ashamed of yourself." Ouch. A little harsh. That familiar sense of loneliness and sadness started to return, as I looked down, suddenly being overwhelmed with tiredness.
"Go to sleep, right now." She stormed to my door, "and you're cleaning this disgusting room." She shut my door.

I sighed, putting my cup on the side and collapsing onto my bed, hiding myself under my duvet. The moon still glowed into my room: casting shadows all over the place.

I laid there, thinking about everything for a while: what Mike had confessed to me, how my mom treats me, my brother. Everything started to melt into one sticky ball of stress and anxiety that this is temporary and will end. Including my relationship with Mike. What if it does end? What am I supposed to do?

I didn't even realise tears had been running down the sides of my face whilst I was deep in thought, soaking down into my ears. I tried to ignore the familiar lump in my throat, closing my eyes and falling asleep.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 34: Hope

Sunday flew by: just a boring day of being scolded and glared at by my mom. My dad was never the one who could bare telling me or B/N off. He would always teach us lessons and scold us in different ways, rather than a slap or an insult. Just like the beast who's married to him, and happens to be my biological mother, does.

I awoke early in the morning. I could hear small groups of birds singing quietly in duets outside my- partially opened- window. The morning haze, behind the mountains, flowed through the glass. Along with it, came a cold, smooth breeze: making a soft 'whoosh' as it pushed under my window. The sunrise casted onto my floor- waking me up with its light.

I turned, peering at my alarm clock: 6:25 AM.

I had approximately two hours and five minutes until I had to leave for school. I could try falling back to sleep, and risk reliving those same nightmares, or I could get up and be productive.

A sigh escaped my nose as I realised my fate, and I sat up- rubbing the sleep away and yawning. My finger tips poked at the corners of my eyes- removing gunk gained during my slumber.

No one was awake yet, I had the house practically to myself, if I was quiet enough. It was actually quite nice: not hearing my parents either crying or arguing. They seriously need to either fix their marriage or get a divorce- there's no in between.

Do I think they would get a divorce? I think it's okay to dream. And if the miracle happens.. I'm picking dad.

So here I am: 7:20 AM, Monday the 5th of November, staring sadly in the mirror at my lazy outfit and messy hair do. Who needs hairspray and makeup anyway? That shit doesn't matter. I have a reason not to care anyway.

I wasn't looking forward to school. Being bombarded by a stampede of eager news reporters and teenagers asking me "what happened?"

I couldn't even try and run away. There would always be another reporter or teen wanting to know the story.

I couldn't really blame them: another missing child, during the recent streak of the same cases. And this time, the missing child happened to be related to your classmate. Anyone would want to at least know some of it to tell to everyone else wanting to know.

But people were treating B/N's case as some trend to talk about. Some breeding ground for horrific, untrue, rumours.

I grabbed my backpack and set off downstairs, plopping it on the couch whilst I made a hot drink. Eventually, footsteps pitter-pattered down the stairs and my mom strode in wearing a robe and slippers.

"Morning honey," she said blankly, starting to make coffee. "How'd you sleep?"
"Not too well." It's not like I have to lie to fit her needs.
"Oh.. I guess that's too bad." Bitch.

I know it's never acceptable to call your own mother a female dog, but in this sense, can you blame me? The way she's been treating me has been so draining. She's mostly the reason for this fucking depression.

A knock came at our front door, and I immediately thought Mike. I smiled, grabbing my bag and running to the door. I opened it, and instead of Mike, a tall man wearing stained, oversized clothes. He had his back to me, until I opened the door.

As he turned, I realised it was Henry. The Henry Emily I had met at the pizzeria.

"Oh?" I let my bag fall a little, "Mr Emily?"
"Hey there Y/N.." he smiled weakly at me and looked inside, an awkward silence. "Is your mother in?"

My mom came over and pulled the door open a little more, "Mr Emily?" She smiled, "this is a surprise, come in!" She opened the door wider and stood out the way for him. I did the same, and he strode inside anxiously.

"Come sit," she smiled- patting the couch and taking her own seat, "what can I help you with?" They seemed like they had a bond that I didn't know about..
He sat down, "I actually uhm," he glanced over at me, who stood holding her shoulder and watching awkwardly.

"I wanted to offer my condolences." He looked back at mom.
She smiled weakly, "thank you Henry." She calls him by his first name.

"I.. I lost my little girl nearly a year ago now," he gulped- trying to swallow that lump in his throat. I can always tell when someone is about to cry, or is fighting off their tears.

My stomach twisted a little, he lost his daughter?
"Her name was Charlotte." He smiled, "she was so cheeky and funny. Making up her quirky stories and little dances. She would always make me and Sarah laugh-" he stopped himself after mentioning that name. She must've been his wife.

I stayed quiet, whilst mom spoke. "I'm so sorry Henry."

"What I'm trying to say is uhm," he took a breath, "I can understand what you're going through. Loosing a child is.. difficult. And it will take time for you to heal, I just wanted to offer my support." I smiled at him with my mom. He's a good guy.

"That means a lot Mr Emily," I spoke up and they both turned to me. Henry gave me a genuine smile.

"So," he sat up, "I also came to update you on the investigation." My mom shifted uncomfortably.
"The police interviewed me as a 'bystander' yesterday. I was going to come and visit, but I was so drained. Too tired to drive here." Hold on- the police are interviewing people?!

"That's quite alright Henry."

He sighed, "Will's been taken in as a suspect."
My jaw dropped, "what?" I blurted out.
Mom held her chest, "as.. as a suspect?"
Henry nodded, "I'm just as shocked as you are- really."

I couldn't help but smile- maybe this was finally it. Maybe someone else is going to do my job for me. Maybe he'll finally get caught and punished for what he has done, what he has caused. He'll finally leave me and Michael alone: let Michael live a happy life.

Mom looked at me, "what is there to smile about?" Oh shit-
Henry looked at me to. My smile vanished immediately and I shook my head, "I wasn't smiling."

"Yes you were." She gave me a weird look: like a mixture of anger and confusion. "There's nothing to smile about. This is your brother's case?!"

Her voice started to rise- gaining Henry's attention. He put his hand out: signalling for her to chill out. He looked back at me, "do you know something about this Y/N?"

I froze, "uh."

The silence was too loud. It's like the ticking of our kitchen clock is growing louder and louder by the seconds and the beads of sweat starting to form on my head are getting fatter and fatter, ready to race down my skin.

"Well- if you do.. just make sure you tell the police when they interview you." He smiles. I furrowed my brows- interview me?
"Interview.. me..?" I looked at mom, who was scrunching her face up with guilt. She obviously didn't tell me this.

"We were still deciding whether you should talk to them or not honey.. whether to involve you or not."

"Have you spoken to them?"

"Yes.. me and your father already," she admitted shamefully. "It made us think it could overwhelm you. The questions are very personal."

Henry stayed out of this one, and I stood there awkwardly. "When.. do they want to talk to me?"

"After school.." mom held her arm and smiled forcefully. "I can take you straight to the station."

I looked away- did I really want to do this? It could land me in trouble.. but on the other hand: it could help them take Asston down.

"How about you have some time to think about it darling?" Mom broke my thoughts, "you should be heading off for school anyways." She smiled.

Another knock came at the door and I jumped. The police maybe?! I opened the door slowly, only to see my knight in shining denim standing there upright: hands shoved into his pockets and shabby hair falling in front of his face. Our recent events came flooding back in my mind: it was weird that I loved this much of an asshole.

"Oh, hey Mike," I smiled, leaning against my front door.
He looked down at me and grinned back, ruffling my hair. "You ready to motor?"

"Sure thing," I left the front door and grabbed my bag- giving Mike a chance to see the visitor.
"Henry?"
"Michael?" Henry stood up, "what are you doing here?"

"What do you think I'm doing here?" He smirked, "I'm here to pick up my beloved." That's when he looked at my furious mother, "oh. We meet again Mrs L/N."

"Just take Y/N and go." She told him coldly.
Michael put his hands up in defence grinning- "yes ma'am-" and glancing at me as I walked over with a smile.

"I'll talk with you after school Henry," Mike smiled sweetly. "Do I just come by your office?"
"Sure thing kid," Henry looked at my mom, "I should probably get going now anyways."

Mom nodded and looked at Mike, "you're still here?"
Mike looked at me in shock and laughed, "just so I could show you this."

He grabbed my waist and pulled me into a kiss- pissing my mom off more. She stood up quickly, "get out of here now!!" Her voice boomed. She really does not like him does she.

I pushed him away, both of us cracking up, and walked out quickly. "The people who tolerate you on a daily basis are the real heroes, Mrs L/N." He called out.

"Brave," Henry laughed at Mike, walking to his car.

"I tolerate her on a daily basis, imagine how I feel." I smiled, walking with him.
"You're my hero," his arm rested across my shoulders, keeping him close to me as we walked and laughed together.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 35: Asshole

"So, you didn't tell me about this whole.. interviewing people, investigation shit." My hands gripped tighter around the straps on my backpack.

"Yeah well.. I didn't wanna stress you out y'know? I just thought, with everything already going on.." Actually quite thoughtful of him. "I dunno.."

I stayed quiet, "you're not mad at me are you?"
"What? No! No," I cleared my throat, "I just.." I shrugged. "Well.."

"You're happy about my dad getting arrested, aren't you?" He grinned.

"Well aren't you?" I looked up, "he's finally getting what he deserves."
He shrugged, his fingers tapping on the straps of his bag. "I guess so. And it has been cool staying with Henry."

"You're staying with Henry? Must be nice."

"Well you can always stay round sometime I guess."

I shrugged, "I think one angsty teen staying at his house is enough."
Mike exhaled a small laugh through his nose, looking down.

"Especially when the angsty teen is Asston's son."

I guess that name set him off- as he started to laugh heartily. "Asston?!"
I smiled to myself, keeping my stare at the floor and only listening to his giggles.

"That's an insult to my family name," he sniggered. "I take some offence you scrote."

I shrugged, "suck it up poser." My middle finger stood straight facing him.
He laughed, "well I would return the gesture but," he patted down his pockets and shirt, "it seems I have run out of fucks to give." He opened out his empty hand.

I laughed, pushing his shoulder playfully. A comfortable silence followed shortly after our laughter died down.

"You look happier," he smiled a genuine one down at me.

I exhaled. "You know.. I think it's you. Us. I always feel better when I'm with you."
"Me too."

I looked up, "how's.." how do I word this? "Things going with your mom?"

Mike then broke the eye contact, loosing his smile and looking down. "Still no closer. The police can't find anything.. no hints or evidence. It's almost like she had no intent to leave at all." His eyes narrowed, "like she's just.. vanished off the face of the earth."

I shook my head, looking away. "It just.. doesn't make any sense."

"I'll find out what happened," he looked back at me, "I know I will."

I nodded with a smile, and he spoke again. "How's your mom?"

I didn't really want to change the subject onto my mother- who was still clearly living and breathing. But continuing with Lora felt like a panic attack. "She's.. degrading as usual."

He let me go on, "I don't know- she's been so.. distant lately. My dad is the same. And when they do come into contact with me, it's just to have a moan." I shook my head, "neither of them are ever positive anymore. What I'd give to hear them say they're proud of me."

"Well, I'm proud of you Y/N." Mike pulled my strained hand away from my bag strap and intertwined it with his, swinging our arms as we walked.

I laid my head on his shoulder with a small smile. If it wasn't coming from my parents, it was always coming from him.

"How's Liz?" I looked at the ground.
"Lizzy? She's.." he went quiet.

"I don't know. She loves dad so bloody much, it's been hard for her." He shrugged as I took my head away, looking at him.

"She's too young to understand all of it. She acts mature, talks mature. But she's never really mature." He looked at me, "you know what I mean?"

I furrowed my brows and he looked away. "She just.. she knows she's dad's favourite I guess. And that just makes their bond stronger or.. something along those lines." He rolled his eyes, "she doesn't believe he could ever be a bad guy for one second."

I nodded, looking away. "B/N was similar." I smiled, "they would've gotten along."

Mike laughed a little, "that would've been a living nightmare."

"And speaking of your dad," I grinned, "has he noticed the stolen twenty from his wallet?"

Mike laughed slightly, "not yet. But I doubt the stolen twenty will go unnoticed." He grinned down at me.

I shook my head, smiling, "you know he'll loose his shit." I laugh, "dramatic and all."

Mike only shrugged, "it was worth it wasn't it?" His thumb stroked the back of my hand and I giggled.

"But my dad.. if he gets locked up- that could be our out." Mike looked at me. I narrowed my eyes at the floor.

"But what about your sister?"

He looked away and sighed. "I want to get away just as much as you do Mike, honestly. But.. we can't leave her. What if she ends up like.." I stopped myself and glanced down.

"..We'll.. figure something out." He said eventually, smiling at me as I smiled back.

We started approaching our school, many people flooding the outside as usual. Many people strolling inside, all having different numbers in each group.

I felt my stomach start to twist and I slowed down, letting go of Mike and coming to a stand still. My heart was beating against my chest rapidly and my breathing was speedy and irregular. I was panicking. Was I really ready to see all these people again?

Mike noticed me starting to freak out and stopped. "Hey- hey," he called out to me soothingly, walking slowly back to me. I avoided his worried stare and looked ahead at the school instead, in a frightened trance.

"It's okay, I'm right here." His hands returned to mine, taking me straight from my thoughts. I looked at him, my face pale. "I'm not leaving your side today Y/N." He started to lead me away, glancing back many times as we walked.

I kept my gaze on his sweet face, "we're okay." He reassured me.

Sometimes I'd wonder how many other girls had liked Michael- or still like him. I would never ask him, but I do wonder. He was a real stereotypical 'bad boy.'

Smoking, drinking, 'cool' clothing choices and haircut. Slightly towering over the 'normal' height, with a husky voice that always had an edge to it, a strong accent. A set of piercing, light blue eyes that always sat on an intimidating resting face. Him and his dad had the same resting face, and he hated it.

There had been a few times where he'd gone off on one to me, about how people compare them all the time. How he doesn't take 'you look so much like your father!' as a compliment. He takes it as an insult, and how he wishes he didn't have such a similar face to him.

I didn't know how we ended up together. How I ended up with him. Sure, at first glance, you'd think: 'ew. He's sweaty, rude and impolite.' He looked like the type of guy who'd call you a 'loser' or a 'nerd' if you went up and said something as simple as 'hello' to him. And he probably has. Poor people.

He would always stare you down as you went by too: looking at you as if you'd seriously pissed him off. He had no shame in looking away or anything. His friends would often join in too- making you feel like they were going to jump you after school.

And god help you if you made awkward eye contact or looked back. He would confront you loudly, or start following you to scare you off. Or, if he was feeling nice, just intensify his glare until you sped up and then laugh about how 'scared' you got, and that would be all.

He would never beat anyone up for no reason though: like a real bully would. Although that aside, if another guy got on the wrong side of him- he would punch their lights out without thinking twice. It was part of the reason why I felt surprised at the fact I won the fight. He can fight other guys but he 'can't fight a girl?'

It didn't matter who you were: a stranger, popular- the queen of fucking England. He just liked being intimidating to people. A real asshole is the word I'm looking for.

He looks like a bully: in a nutshell. And a lot of the time acts like one. But don't all 'edgy' teenage boys who think they're all cool and mysterious? And if not, most 'edgy' boys. They like to feel important and top of the food chain, picking with each other and testing each other's patience- especially Michael. You just learn to accept and ignore after a while. Boys will be boys.

Besides, it's not like they ever really bother the girls in that specific way. And I'm not saying they don't all bother the girls- believe me, they do. They're guys.

And this boy just happened to be way more good-looking than some other guys here of the same stereotype. He also happened to be a lot kinder on the inside, even though his actions say otherwise. 'A good egg' is the saying I think. He's not rotten. Something like that. You get the point.

I felt sort of lucky. Especially since when I'd first met him, we had a fist fight that ended in being the talk of the school and an over exaggerated suspension:

'Didn't you hear? Y/N L/N had a fight with Michael Afton!?'

Now look at us: the talked about 'pretty couple' that are going through shit together. Just riding those waves.

But the longer you stare at his face, the more you start to notice his handsome features. They start to pop out prominently, like they were never there before. His face was a proper sight for sore eyes when you payed attention to all of it- real eye candy.

He hardly ever got any pimples or greasy skin, and the only time he got any marks was after a fight. A sharp jawline and tall. He had muscles that were just a tad over the average build of a kid his age. You'd always see him leaning against a wall of lockers and trying to look cool, with his arms crossed and his friends around him. That real 'hey look at me: I don't care about school and I'm a rebel who'll set your front yard on fire' vibe.

But his anger comes from his dad- in genes and in general. He had told me on multiple occasions that his father had hit him, only to deny it later.

Anyway.. before I knew it, we were walking through the halls. Once one person noticed me, everyone noticed me.

Everyone started to whisper and Mike would get defensive: calling them out and shooting daggers at them all. They would cower away slightly: backing off and acting as if they were never gossiping and looking away.

It felt nice, having a sort of 'protecter,' if you will, like him. I'm sure he would still do the same if we were still just friends, maybe even more over the top to show off.

I kept my head down throughout: focusing on only his hand that was curled around mine, instead of the curious eyes examining my form.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 36: Mythic Bitch

We arrived at my biology class- people already crowding around the door and standing in the corridors. It was a loud atmosphere: people shouting over one another and others rushing around.

I sighed shakily- looking at them all. For once, no one was staring me down and whispering. But I still felt nervous around such big crowds. Mike's hand came to my cheek, gently holding it, and turning it to his face.

"You're gonna be okay," he smiled. "I'll be right here." I love you.

I nodded with a small smile, and he kissed me quick. Jealous looks from single teenagers laid onto us- I could feel them staring into the back of my head. Probably girls wondering 'why is he with her?' Eat your hearts out.

We both walked into the colourful science lab: paper planes and balls of crumpled, unfinished homework came flying at the board and in student's faces. Teenagers sitting and standing around desks, laughing and joking. I sat at the back desk, in my usual seat, and Mike joined me.

"This isn't your seat," I smiled at him, taking off my bag. He shrugged with a grin- swinging his bag to the floor.
"Who cares?"

Remember the blonde girl from my first day? The one who 'underestimated' me, if you will? She started to sashay over to the table: seeing Mike and giving him the dirtiest of dirty looks. Bitch.

Her hips thrashed from side to side as she walked, fists balled. She wore a purple and blue collar shirt, tucked into a black skirt that trailed below her knees. It split up the slide: showing some serious skin. Her hair was curled and frizzy- like a pot of ramen noodles. Her pink scrunchie was crinkled- slightly hidden beneath that head of hair. And her white stilettos clicked and clacked as she stormed over.

I couldn't help but smirk a little, glancing over at Mike who sat straight, polite, with his hands intertwined on the table: a shit eating grin plastered on his face.
The way he was milking the situation made me giggle: batting his eyes and watching her come over and stop at our desk.

"Uh- what is this?!" She jerked a finger back and forth- pointing to Mike and me. Her other hand sat gripped on her hip, and she leaned forward slightly, trying to be intimidating. Those pink nails could cut like knives- they're more like talons.

"What ever do you mean Miss?" He tilted his head.
"Don't get smart with me, Afton." She spat, "get out of my seat!"

"I don't see your name on it." He examined his chair before looking up again. She crossed her arms, looking at me now.

"Aren't you going to say anything Y/N?!"
"You remembered my name, I'm flattered." I positioned myself to match Mike's.

"You both are such assholes!!" She balled her fists again, "move!!" She was acting like a child in a shopping mall, when daddy won't buy her a teddy bear.

Me and Mike started to crack up, loosing the act slightly.
"I'll get my boyfriend on you Afton!"

"Oh no! Please don't- please! I beg of you!" He teased, raising his hands in the air.
"Ugh!!" She scoffed, "do you even know who he is you horse's ass?!"

"Tyler Riley? Been there, done that. Now beat it." He crossed his arms on the table with an annoying smirk.
I remember how much that smirk used to get on my nerves. Sometimes it still does- but not as much as it was getting on this girl's nerves.

She gritted her teeth, defeated, and turned away. "Fuck you!!" She screamed at him over the noise.

"I have a girlfriend," he shrugged. "I'm so sorry-"
"Just shut up already!!" She screamed again. I was laughing my ass off- she was so pathetic. Most of the class was teasing her too- just goes to show how many other people think she's an absolute knob.

The teacher soon came in and told everyone to sit down and shut up, more or less. She ended up sitting next to one of the quiet kids- glaring back at us every now and again. We would just smile and wave, and in return she'd huff and look away.

The bell eventually rang, and we all got up to leave for break. That's when I remembered what was supposed to happen after school- the investigation.

"They want me to come in." I looked at Mike, "they wanna ask me questions."

"Wait- who?" Mike looked down at me.
"Those investigators."

"What you gonna do?" I shrugged.
"Your guess is as good as mine.."

I wasn't sure if I wanted to go in, really. It might trigger something and I'll break down. But I wanted to get justice- I wanted to get rid of Michael's dad.

The rest of the day was a boring blur. I'd really forgotten how much school sucked- but at least I had a boyfriend to keep me company.

Me and Mike were headed to the front doors of the school when a voice shouted from behind us.

"Y/N!! Y/N oh my god!! Hold up!!" It was Annie's. I've been caught- shit.

I stopped and turned, so did Michael: she was already right in front of me- throwing her arms around me and holding me tightly- squeezing me like some stress ball. Trailing behind was some tall jock who I could only assume was this 'Brian' she was dating.

"Annie!!" I croaked out and she let go.
"Are you okay?! I'm so sorry.. you haven't called or.." she shook her head sadly and hugged me again- more gentle this time- her Afro smelling of coconut.

But there was the sympathy again. I hate it. I hate having people that hardly know me, or knew B/N, suddenly squeeze me tight and tell me 'I'm sorry.'

I hate how when something bad happens to you, people frown and glance at each other sadly. Suddenly you become a 'poor thing.' I hate that. I have a name.

Well this poor thing was being squeezed to death. I hugged back the best I could, still guilty. I shouldn't have ghosted all of these people. My face felt heated and my chest hurt slightly- I just feel guilty.

"I'm sorry I've just been a little.." she let go finally and I rubbed the back of my neck. "I've been a little on edge lately."

Annie nodded and then Brian joined in: "I'm sorry about your brother L/N." He smiled slightly, "he seemed like a cool little dude."

I gulped- feeling that lump in my throat return to give me its greetings and salutations. "Thanks."
He nodded and looked down, stretching his back awkwardly. There was a silence in the group- Annie studying my expressions sadly and Michael studying Brian's.

Apparently, Annie coming over meant invitations for everyone. As people started to edge closer- trying to be subtle and listen, but I'm no idiot.

"Hey Y/N." Cadence.

I turned quickly, "..Cadence." I crossed my arms and lifted my chin up. Michael murmured, "oh for fuck's sake," standing with the other two. Do I really need to explain why I'm still angry at her?

There were other popular people standing behind her- and she had some weird smile on her face. It wasn't a sweet smile- to show her condolences- it was almost like a smirk.

"What brings you here?"

"I wanted to say sorry about your loss." She ran a hand through her glossy hair. She doesn't mean that.

"Are you actually sorry? Or are you just trying to boost your reputation, at my brother's expense?" My head titled.

Her brows furrowed downward angrily, "I just came to say I'm sorry. You don't have to be so rude to me."

"Are you fucking kidding Cadence?" Mike stepped in, peering down at her.

She looked at him and smiled, "Mike. Long time no see.."

"Yeah- I preferred to keep it that way." Man this is a whole new block of thick tension.

I put my hand on Mike's arm- quietly telling him to back down. I got this- I don't need his help right now. He looked at me and shut up.

"Thank you. Your sympathy means so much to me Cadence."

"Why are you being so bitchy?" She acted like a victim, "it's not my fault your brother is dead."

Annie gasped behind me and I swallowed hard, gritting my teeth. "It's not mine either." Nought to one hundred real fast.

"Really? Cuz I heard that you were the one looking after him that day." She smiled, taking a step closer. Back up, bitch. "Maybe if you didn't have your tongue so far down Michael's throat, he would still be alive."

I felt my breathing speed up- my mother's voice echoing in my head:

'You can always rise above it Y/N.
Why choose the violence?'

"You have NO right to say that- you have NO idea what the real story is. It wasn't my fault!" Did I lie?

She laughed, glancing back at her sniggering friends. "Really? Is 'the real story' so bad?" Yes. I nearly got murdered, in fact. "You're so sensitive Y/N." My anger issues aren't handling this well.

"I suggest you do smile while you still have teeth, Cadence." I spat. She then looked back at me.

"Is that a threat, Y/N? Are you threatening me?"

"Take a guess Einstein."

She laughed again, people around us murmuring and waiting for it to happen. More people joined to see what the crowd was about. I felt Mike's hand on my shoulder. "Leave it Y/N. She isn't worth it, come on." I shook him off and watched her, feeling my teeth start to ache slightly from my tightly clenched jaw.

"Don't get mad at me for telling it to you straight." It was like her annoying voice was echoing in my head- everyone else's excited whispers and laughter fuzzy and far away. "You were responsible."

"You got B/N killed."

I couldn't take it. I yelled angrily, swinging my fist straight into her jaw. She stumbled backwards and I grabbed her hair, starting to kick and slap her. Everyone started to go wild- watching it and cheering me on. What the fuck is wrong with these brain-dead zombies?

Cadence yelped and squealed- slapping and hitting me back. We fell over each other in a scrap of hitting and kicking. Well this escalated quickly.

"Kick the shit out of her Y/N!!"
"Cadence!! Get her!!"
"What the hell is going on?!"
"Fight! Fight! Fight!"

I didn't even realise it- but I was in a fit of tears. Crying and yelling but no one could hear me over the sounds of their own crying and yelling. My eyes stung and everything was blurry- slap after slap and hit after hit. Cadence's squeals and yelps.

I felt a pair of strong arms wrap around my chest and across my stomach- roughly pulling me upwards and dragging me off and away from her. It made me jump, because for a second, I was delusional enough to think it was Mr Afton again. Am I really that traumatised?

I screamed and kicked around- "let me go!!" "Get off of me!!" "Stop!!"- crying and sobbing.

I wasn't done- I wanted to rip her fugly face off. How dare she talk about my brother like that. She never knew him. She never spoke to him. Yet, she acted like she did- just to create a better image for herself- in fucking high school. Like it matters.

But none the less- I couldn't get out of the grip. I didn't know who it was at first. But whoever it was, I knew they were doing it for the better, but still. Sometimes doing the bad thing is the better thing.

It was only then that people stopped shouting and watched me in shock- taken aback by how much I was in tears.

Cadence was on the floor- her lip swollen and bleeding and her 'perfect' hair now a matted mess.

Her friends ran to her and she sat hyperventilating on the floor- fucking pathetic bitch.

I saw Annie and Brian running after whoever it was dragging me off through the front doors. I was still crying and screaming- thrashing around. I was in a complete mental breakdown.

Some teachers rushed to Cadence and others just stood there watching the scene and watching me being pulled away.

Once outside, I screamed again: "get the fuck off of me!!"

"Okay! Okay!" It was Mike.

His arms loosened and I immediately wriggled out of the grip, stumbling away. My face and arms hurt. It feels like nothing is real.

I dropped to the hard floor, letting out a breathy whine and crying on my knees. The state of my hair fell in front of my face- covering my features. Why me? Why is this happening to me?

There were people rushing inside to Cadence, and some sticking outside- watching me cry my eyes out. No one was helping. Suddenly, naive sympathy didn't sound so bad.

I heard someone drop down next to me, and the same arms from before wrapped around me again- but softly this time- handling me with care. I let myself fall into their chest- my throat feels like it's lined with sandpaper.

Have you ever cried so hard- for so long- that when you're done, you feel like you've just woken up from one of those long ass dreams that feel like they've been going on for days? That's how I feel right now. Drained.

"Y/N?" Ugh. Even my name is tiring to hear. People need to seriously stop saying it now- I just want to ascend into the fifth dimension and never return.

"What happened?" The familiar voice spoke worriedly again.
"She uh-"
"There was a kick ass fight that just went down!!" Thanks, random student.

"Oh crumbs," nice. The person bent down to my level, hesitantly pushing the hair out of my face.

I was still staring at the floor, getting those weird hiccupy breaths after you've cried for ages. You know those sharp ones that you just can't keep in?

"Y/N? Can you hear me?" I gulped, tiredly looking up with shame. To my surprise- I was met with Henry's face. Why is he here?

"Your mom sent me to pick you up." Ah, of course she didn't end up bothering. "If you still wanted to go to the station." No. No I don't. Maybe I did earlier, but not anymore. I just can't. "But I can tell you don't want to."

Wow. He's actually acknowledging how I feel. I wasn't very used to that. Especially from a parent figure.

"Come on kid.. I'll take you home-"

"No!" I spoke suddenly and he blinked. I cleared my throat, "I.. I don't want to go home yet." I can't face my mom.

Henry watched me, thinking. He sighed through his nose and nodded softly, getting up. "How about you have tea at my house tonight? Michael's staying there too."

That was a real relief. It felt like some sort of pressure had just been lifted off my chest and I smiled slightly, "thank you."

Mike slowly got up, helping me up along the way.

"Y/N, stay safe okay?" Annie hugged me gently. It reminded me of Lora- that's the last thing I said to her. Lora.

I nodded quickly. Turning and walking to Henry who was holding the back door of his car open for me. Michael followed close behind, waving at the others. Surely she'd understand.. did it seem bitchy?

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 37: The Favorite

The ride in Henry's car was tensely quiet. I stared out of the window: not a word. Mike decided to sit in the passenger's seat instead, giving me space, and turning around to check on me every minute or so- Henry glancing into the rear view mirror.

I didn't even consider the fact that the fight was yet another strike I had. I don't know how many more strikes I had left until they'd kick me out.

I was in such an angry rage, I didn't think before I acted. Am I that bad? Is there something wrong with me?

My bruises had popped out more prominently during the car ride- scratch marks and purply green spots.

"We're here kiddo," Henry's voice broke my thoughts and I blinked, looking down and quietly unclipping my seatbelt.

He opened the door for me and I hopped out, walking to the front door. Mike caught up with me and slipped an arm around my waist, holding me close. I leant my head against his shoulder, Henry rushing up and unlocking the front door for us.

His home was colourful and covered in portraits and pictures, like a family lived there. But it was quiet, lonely. I sorta feel bad for the guy.

"Henry," I turned. He turned back with a smile.
"Can I.. stay for the night?" I held my arm awkwardly.
He sighed, looking away and nodding. "Sure thing kid.." he trailed off thinking. I smiled to myself, looking up at Michael.

"But you guys aren't sleeping in the same room." He pointed at us and I laughed, rubbing the back of my neck, whist Mike groaned- crossing his arms in a huff.

"Michael, you can take my room whilst Y/N sleeps in the spare, I'll just take the couch." He looked at me, "I hope you don't mind sharing a room with Elizabeth?"

Liz- I almost forgot about her.

"That's fine," I shrugged with a smile and started to head upstairs. I wouldn't mind company. "Thank you Henry," I called out again.

Michael followed up the stairs to the spare room. I opened the door and saw two single beds. Liz sat with her dolls on one, looking up as soon as we walked in.

"Hey Mike." She smiled and he smiled back.
"What's up Lizzy?"

She shrugged, holding up her dolls- before looking at me.

"Y/N?" She smiled, straightening up. "What are you doing here?" Her eyes widened, "what on earth happened to your face?!"

"I had a scrap at school," I smiled- plopping my bag on the floor. "Henry's letting me hide from my mother for a night."

Liz let out a small laugh through her nose and looked back down at her dolls again. I sat down on the single bed and Mike shut the door, sitting against the wall.

"What are you guys doing?" She looked back and forth from us.

"We're hanging out with you." Mike crossed his arms, outstretching his legs and leaning his head against the wall.

I slipped my shoes off and pulled my legs up, crossing them with a smile. She beamed, "cool!"

"So.. how was your day Liz?"

We all had a group conversation for at least two hours: talking to this kid was surprisingly fun. The bed I was given was pretty comfortable, with soft pillows and thick sheets. I'm going to sleep like a baby tonight.

"Liz!! Homework!" Henry's muffled voice from downstairs called.

Liz groaned and pulled herself upwards, waving to us before walking out the room. Mike followed her to the door and then shut it after her. "Finally," he grinned back at me.

I laughed, propping the pillows up against the wall and leaning against them. Mike strolled over and sat in front of me.

He bounced it twice, pulling an unimpressed expression. "This isn't very comfortable."

"Well I think it's fine," I took my hair down and ruffled it gently. I looked up and Mike was staring at me: admiring me minding my business.

"What?" I laughed.

He blinked and smiled, "nothing."

I looked down with a stupid grin, pulling my knees up to my chest and propping my elbow up. I kept my hand within my hair, staring at the bedsheets.

"How you feeling?" He leaned back onto his hands.

I sighed, shrugging. "More.. comfortable at least."

Mike nodded and looked away. I groaned and slid down the sheets- lying down. My hands covered my face, "I hate people so much."

"Me too." Mike laughs, edging closer to me and resting a hand beside my waist. He looks down at me with a smile: "that's why I'm so keen on running away with you."

"But wherever we go, there'll always be assholes." I sit up.
"That's just society." He smiles: his arm coming beside me, his other hand cupping my cheek. "As long as we're together, no one can stop us."

I laugh as he leans in, connecting our lips. My hands come to his neck, resting gently around it. His hand leaves the mattress, sliding down my waist and up my thigh instead.

Just as his hands are about to slip up my shirt, the door opens: revealing Henry in the doorway. Oh dear Lord.

I pulled away quickly, "shit!!" Pushing myself away from him- embarrassed.
Mike turned to the door way- annoyed we were interrupted.

"I knew it!" He pointed, "this is exactly why you guys aren't sharing a room alone, tonight." 

Mike laughed, looking up at the ceiling. Henry smiled:
"Door open!!" He exclaimed, "not in the house!" He then left the doorway.

I laughed and so did Mike- jeez man. Can he blame us? We're a thing.. and we're teenagers... I don't need to explain this any more. 

We had dinner at around six thirty- bolognese- and Liz was sent to bed at eight. Henry was a killer cook- he could cook some mean spaghetti. Anyway- now alone in the living room, was me, Henry and Mike. It was nine thirty.

The TV was playing lightly, along with our laughter and conversation. In my hands sat a warm cup of tea- Henry also makes some mean tea- and on my waist, sat Michael's hand. God forbid if he ever tried anything like this when we were just friends, I'd slap him into last year.

But I was more comfortable around him now. All these traumatic experiences had brought us closer. It sounds a little weird at first, but see it like this: it's made me realise how much Mike actually cares for me, and doesn't see me for just my body alone and nothing else- like a lot of other guys our age.

And guess how many forty year old men still act like that? That's right- loads.

But back to what I was saying: Mike actually cares for my opinions, for how I feel, for what's happened to me.

And that makes my heart do little flips. I have trust issues as it is, and seeing Mike caring so much makes me joyous.

"So do you think the investigators are going to ask you to come in again?" Henry smiled lightly.

I shrugged, sipping my drink. "Hopefully not.. but if they do, I'm just gonna answer those questions."

"You know you have a choice in this. You don't have to do it if you don't want to."

But I want William Afton to go away and never return to hurt anyone else. "But I know it's for the better."

Henry tilted his head, watching me. I gulped, looking away. He's onto me.

"Why do you really want to talk to them?"

My features started to tremble- I can't cry. It's embarrassing and it gives too much away. My eyes became blurry with tears- don't you guys dare fall.

"I.." they fell. Motherfuckers.

Henry softened his expression, immediately reaching out and placing a hand on my shoulder. "Y/N? Oh crumbs.. I- I'm sorry. I didn't know you were this upset about it.."

I sniffled, "I'm not upset." Damn right I was obviously lying. There wasn't really any point to it- it seemed tedious. But I still said it- almost in a childish way.

"Did.. did something happen?" He hesitantly pried. I could tell he wanted to squeeze every last detail out of me, who doesn't. But the real question was: could I make it though without having a mental breakdown?
"Maybe we should get to bed, ey?" Mike looked down at me, holding my waist a little tighter. "It's pretty late."

"Yes." I ignored him and answered Henry. Mike sighed quietly and looked away- his hand left my side and sat in his lap with the other one instead. He faced away from me, letting me walk this path on my own.
It felt like he was annoyed- or maybe just worried. I don't know. But I felt more exposed, and didn't know if it was a good thing or a bad thing.

I swallowed. Be strong. "I'm.. scared to talk about it." My hands wiped my tears away angrily- didn't I promise myself not to be intimidated by Afton?
This could be like the changing point in my life, like from some cheesy action movie. Where I stop being scared and I face my fears.

"Is it.." Henry glanced away. "Is it to do with Will?" His eyes met mine again.
I nodded, taking in deep breaths. Fight the emotion Y/N.

"He uh.." I looked at Michael- getting slightly startled at the way he was staring at me. I thought he wasn't interested.

I looked back, "he.." why won't the words come out?! Speak! I must look like such an idiot- my mouth moving like I was talking but no sound would come out. This is even more embarrassing than Henry walking in on us. Why can't I talk?!

Henry only waited patiently, letting me talk my own pace. "It's okay Y/N."

"Y/N, we should go to bed." Mike spoke again.
"He tried to hurt me." Fucking finally- you took your sweet time, Jesus.

Henry shut his eyes and let his head fall to his shoulders. It must be so hard for him. Such a close, lifetime friend turns out to be a violent scumbag.

I want to tell him about B/N. I want to scream it in his face that he was murdered. But its a pretty 'wild theory,' if you want to call it that. He'd think I'm crazy or just trying to get his partner in trouble. Making it up. But in reality, we all need to run before it's too late.

I looked at Mike who was staring at the floor now. Did I do something wrong?
"Are you.." Henry lifted his head up again but he didn't look at me. "Are you certain?"

Well he tried to shank me and choke me to death in a soundproof basement, and then looked like he was going to rip my face off when I turned up at the pizzeria. So yes. "I'm sure."

Henry nodded slowly, "I'll uh.. I'll try and figure something out. To tell the police." His brown eyes met mine again, "unless you want to speak to them yourself." Did I?
I nodded, "if they need me to come in, to tell the full story, I'll do it."

Henry nodded.
"But I'm going to bed now." I smiled back, placing my mug onto the coffee table. Henry looked at Mike. I followed the gaze to see him glaring at the ground. "Mike, d'you want to stay down for a bit?"

He nodded lightly, and Henry got up. "I'll make some more tea. Sleep tight Y/N." He smiled weakly at me before heading into the kitchen.

Mike looked at me. His expression was.. sorrowful? Guilty? I don't know what to call it.

"I love you, Y/N." He gulped. He didn't want to relive the night he found me, did he. He doesn't like thinking about his own father hurting his girlfriend. That explains it. Understandable. "I hate talking about it."

My brows upturned and I shifted to him, hugging him tightly. He hugged back the same, and I could feel his slightly speeding breathing on my neck.

"I love you too." I answered, "so much." Mike pulled away and kissed my forehead, holding my cheeks. I placed a hand on top of his, and he let me stand up. I kept his hand in mine, outstretching our arms as I moved away from him, until we could no longer reach each other.

I then headed up the stairs and froze, looking up to see a crying Elizabeth sitting on the stairs. She's been eavesdropping.

"Please don't tell them I was listening," she whispered, sniffling quietly.

My heart sank- glancing at the living room, before looking back at her. My feet tiptoed further toward her and I took her hand into mine, leading her back to our spare room. The curtains were closed, only Elizabeth's night light glowing dimly.

We both climbed into beds; my new tears staining my pillow and Elizabeth watching them stain. I know why I'm upset. This whole thing is so fucked up. It's cruel. It's-
"Is it true?" Elizabeth interrupted my train of thought with her whispers.

My orbs flicked up to meet her distorted face. She doesn't want it to be true.
We only held a sad stare for a while, I didn't want to explain anything to her. She's just a kid- she doesn't deserve to be exposed to this- to the truth.

When she finally broke the stare, I stared at the floor. "I don't want to believe it," I know, "he would never hurt anyone.. I.." she stopped briefly. "I know he wouldn't.. right?"

I exhaled through my nose shakily, swallowing hard. "I'm so sorry." Was all I could whisper back. It barely came out- so quiet, so weak.
I could see her lip trembling, her jaw twitching. She's freaking out- get up.

I pulled the sheets off from me and quickly sat up- rushing over to her bed.

I sat down and pulled her into my arms in one quick movement, and she immediately sobbed heavily- starting to weep into my chest. Her little arms clutched to me, her soft hair askew.

"I miss who he used to be." She whispers.

I hushed her gently, my hand rubbing her back as she soaked my t-shirt with her tears: sniffling and sobbing, muffled against the cotton. This is really happening. This is what it's doing to all of us. How do I fix it?

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 38: Bad Influence

Tick. Tick. Tick.

"After a long period of psychological damage,"

Tick. Tick. Tick.

"An individual can feel particularly 'damaged'"

Tick. Tick. Tick.

"They experience symptoms of trauma that do not seem to wear away,"

Tick. Tick.

"Eventually, these symptoms develop into diagnosed conditions as serious as chronic depression and/or PTSD."

Tick.

My luck's beginning to run out. My fingers are tapping nervously in a synchronised pattern and it feels like the world is out to get me. My other clammy hand is stuck to my chin, up to my cheek- pushing up my skin slightly as I lean into it. Can this lesson take any longer?

My stare is fixed on the clock up on the wall and my leg is bouncing unremittingly. I'm only half listening to what Miss Deckland is saying- the other half is consumed with Liz's feelings, and how Henry was yet another person added to the list of people I've told about that night.

I should really shut up about it already. My luck's gonna be gone real soon. I can trust Henry, but what about Elizabeth? She was eavesdropping, and she's his favourite. Daddy will try to squeeze every last minute detail out of her, and then that'll be it for me. My face will be all over the news:

"Breaking: Seventeen Year Old Found Beheaded And Mangled In Alleyway Outside Home."

I shiver.

As long as he stays in custody, I should be fine. If he gets locked up, even better. Me and Mike might not have to run away after all. But who says he'll be charged? They could've let him go already. He could be waiting round any corner right as we speak.

I hate that face. I never want to see it again.

Suddenly, something soft bounces off my restless hand- stopping beside it- and provoking my eyes to flicker down and examine. It was a crumpled piece of A5 paper.

I slowly turn my head- was it a bully? Cadence maybe? I was let off with a 'serious' warning after the fight: surprisingly, no suspensions. Maybe they just hate my boyfriend, and I happened to be tangled up in his bullshit that day.

But I'm only met with, speak of the devil, Mike- head turned and fully focused on me. I sigh and turn back: taking my hands away and starting to unfold the paper:

"what happend last night??"

The terrible, sharp handwriting and poor spelling just gives it all away- I don't even have to look over at his face to know it was him. The words take up nearly the whole page- in thick black, sharpie. He'd spelt 'what' as 'wot' on his first go, emphasising his accent, which I could still see even though it was scribbled out.

I look back over and he's staring at the paper- waiting for a pen to appear between my fingers and for my hand to start twirling. I didn't want to speak about it over notes, it seemed a little insensitive.

I flip the page over and the fucking sharpie has soaked straight through the back. I roll my eyes, ripping a page from my workbook as quietly as I could. I begin to write back:

"I don't want to talk about it here."

My eyes glance at Miss Deckland as I crumple up the paper- who's busy writing on the board and talking. I look at Mike and toss the paper- he follows it with his sharp eyes and catches it, bringing it down to his desk.

I look away as he unfolds and reads it- an audible sigh came from him, and I'm all the way on the other side of the room.

A few seconds pass and another soft tap against my hand. I'm smiling at the weirdness of this conversation and look down, instinctively grabbing the paper, unfolding it:

"but whyyyy???"

Childish. But also cute. I find anything he does 'cute' now. It's like an involuntary tic: 'you're so adorable.' I can't help but keep my light smile- looking over at his stupid grin. It's like our smiles are contagious to each other now.

My head shakes and I crumple it up, flicking it off my desk. I stare out the window instead- but another tap. I laugh through my nose as Miss Deckland is asking students questions, unfolding the next piece:

"dont ignore me!!"

"Miss L/N?" Oh shit- my name's being called.
I look up and lost my smile, "uh- yes?"

"Can you answer the question?" She crossed her arms and all the students are now turned in their chairs, staring at me.

"I.. uh.." I look down and screw the paper up.

She suddenly clicks and clacks over with her rip-off stilettos and holds her hand out. I grip the ball of paper, "what?"
"Hand it over." Her eyebrows raise.

Without a second thought: I toss the paper back over to Mike. The class snickers a little and she glances at the destination, and then back at me like I've just spat in her face. I just smile awkwardly as she storms over to Mike now. I follow her and I can see him again- scurrying onto the floor to grab the note and then rising quickly to his feet, holding it.

"Now Afton!" She has her hands on her hips. Mike gets defensive:
"What's it to you? It's not hurting anybody."

"You both are disturbing my lesson, so-"

"Hey! No one cared until you stopped to make a fuss." I love him. "It's just a note!"

She glares him down, "I am the teacher and you are the student. You need to do what you're told!"

"Or what? You'll give me detention?" He mocks, crossing his arms and smiling. I laugh quietly along with the class.

"Principals office." She points and he scoffs, storming out the room. She walks back to her desk and Mike stands where she can't see him- blowing cringeworthy kisses at me. One of my hands is covering half my face and I laugh quietly, looking away.

Miss Deckland goes back to her business and Mike disappears down the hall. He'll talk his way out of it, in time for me to see him at break. He always does... well.. usually anyway. A finger taps on my shoulder.

I jump a little, turning around. Annie- her puffy Afro fluffier than ever and her plump lips curled into a smile. She's what they call a 'hot mess,' but she never actually looks bad. She makes lazy look good. I smile and turn in my seat, "hey." I whisper.

"Hey." She whispers back.

Her arms rest on her desk, "so there's a baseball game on tonight." She shrugs, "do you and Mike wanna tag along?"
My eyes shift to the floor. "I just," she starts again. "after.. yesterday, I wanted you to get out. With us!! Have some fun. Y'know, without any assholes- just friends and your boyfriend." She teased.

I laugh, rolling my eyes. "We're not that serious."

"Not that serious? It's always 'Oh, Michael this! Oh, Michael that!" She teases and I start to laugh. Miss hushes us from the front. I turn back in my seat and a pink note drops onto my desk from over my shoulder. I unfold it:

"So is that a yes?"

Annie has curly writing, that looks like it would be written by the queen of England. A fine liner as a pen on her lined, pastel pink paper.
I write back in my spacious hand writing:

"I'll think about it."

I pass it back subtly and keep my attention at the front. I'll probably say yeah eventually, spending time with her would make up for all the, y'know, ghosting or whatever.

And I also just need to live my fucking life if that makes sense.

The bell soon rings for break and I stand up, grabbing my bag. Annie catches up and walks beside me with her handbag, "I'm glad you're coming along." She beams, "I've missed you!"

I sigh, "hey I never said yes." I smile. She laughs and shakes her head, I tilt mine against her shoulder as we walk. She wraps an arm around me and lays her head on mine- I love how we've stayed friends.

I never thought I'd be this close with a popular girl. I've always assumed they're all just assholes inside and out. As in, 'maybe if you eat your lipstick, you'll become pretty on the inside too', and all that.

I swipe the bag Mike left behind, and as soon as we step out into the hall, on my left I see Mr Troublemaker leaning against a wall of lockers with his arms crossed.

"I knew you'd talk your way out of it." I laugh, leaving Annie's shoulder to embrace him. He grins and pulls me into a kiss, taking his bag from my hands.
"Ugh get a room!!" Annie scoffs, "I'm here too!!"

Mike smirks, "I just get so carried away." He pulls me against him. I laugh with Annie and shove him off playfully.

"C'mon losers- let's go meet the others." She grins and starts to walk. Others? Since when?
"Hang on- others?" I ask as Mike's arm drapes across my shoulders.
"Yeah- I don't know no 'others.'" He joins in.

"Chill out! They're just some of my friends, it'll be cool. No Cadence's." She smiles as we get out to the field.

"You sure?" Me and Mike exchange a look before staring back at Annie.

"I'm sure," she looks at us, "honestly guys- just chill!"

Suddenly, an 'Annieeeeee!!' erupts out of nowhere and we all look up, seeing a girl with light blonde-brown hair running at us. She's wearing mostly white, with sneakers and has big pink hoops through her earlobes. On her head sits a pair of white sunglasses. I look behind her to see two guys and another girl, one of them being Brian. More people?!

They hug each other and then the girl turns to us. She extends a long finger, "Michael Afton." She smiles.
Mike smiles, "hey Claire." Claire?
Then she looks at me. "Y/N L/N?" Wait, what? I've never seen this girl in my life?

"Oh- you know my name?" I fiddle with my hands awkwardly.
"Honey, I know everybody." She smiles. "And I'm Claire," she shakes my hand. "Come on, come sit down!"

We all walk over to the rest of the group and sit down, Annie snogs Brian's face off. Yeah, definitely dating. They have a stereo going, and 'Ladies Night' by Kool & The Gang plays.
"Y/N, Michael, this is Lindsey Disraylee and Corey Miller. Lindsey and Corey, Y/N L/N and Michael Afton."

Lindsey has light brown skin and black puffy hair, that's short and wavy, just fluffing above her shoulders. She has round glasses with big brown eyes, and in her hands sits 'The Shining' book by Stephen King. I can respect that.

"I've read that," I smile and shift until I'm comfortable- and that isn't any lie, I seriously have read that book. "It's so good."

"Oh- I know," she beams. "I've already read it twice, I'm just reading it again for the sake of it. It never gets old."

"I know!! The writing is immaculate!"

"Have you spoken to Cory yet?" Claire laughs and I look up at this 'Cory.' My eyes widen as he sits there trembling with energy- his eyes are like saucers with big rings under them. His skin is quite sunken and his black hair is spiking out all over the place. He's looking away at the ground, in some sort of.. trance? Daydream? I think he's on cocaine or something.

"Uh-"
"That was a pretty kickass scrap you had there yesterday, Y/N." He suddenly turns his head and sets his weird eyes on me.
"Oh-"

"You really showed her what!" He quickly scampers into a different sitting position and I flinch away slightly. What is happening right now? "You got so carried away with all the punching and kicking," he acts it all out against the air, "she so deserved it!"

"Yeah well.. when in Rome." I joke uncomfortably and awkwardly wave my hands.
"Those bruises ain't healing anytime soon huh?" He glances quickly from bruise to bruise.
"No.." I look too, "and they hurt."

"I'm so glad you're getting along with us Y/N." Claire smiles, leaning back onto her hands. Is 'getting along' the right term? Ugh. Whatever. Stop being so salty Y/N.
"Michael doesn't count because he already knows everyone."

"That doesn't mean I've spoken to everyone." Mike argues.
"You've spoken to everyone one way or another," she laughs. "Whether that's bullying or asking to copy homework."

Mike shakes his head and smiles, "I do not bully anyone."
Claire let's out a hearty laugh. "You so do! That is a total load of bullshit!" Claire grins, laughing. I hate to say it but, I have to agree.
I grin up at him and grins back, "what?!" He laughs and I look away, laughing too.

Annie finally leaves Brian's mouth alone as 'Gimme Shelter' by The Rolling Stones plays. Mike wraps his arm around me and I lean down, lying across his lap. "So we're all going to the baseball game?"

"I sure am." Corey scratches his scalp rapidly.
"I'll go if you guys are.." Lindsey replies with her soft voice. I like Lindsey.
"Of course I am." Claire looks at Annie.
"I'll go too, sure." Mike shrugs. Him too?!
Then everyone looks at quiet me.

"Uh.. alright, yeah."

Annie squeals, "thank the Lord!!" She rises her arms up. I smile at her reaction and look at Mike, who's just admiring me again. It feels like my heart melts whenever he does that.

The day soon ended and I found myself walking outside to the parking lot. Brian's stereo was playing 'Rain Or Shine' by Five Star. My mom's metro sat outside and I immediately feel sick to my stomach. Deep breaths Y/N.

"Hey," Mike spoke. "Keep your chin up."
I smile up at him and nodded. I kissed him goodbye quickly and waved to the others, making my way to the car. Mom turns her head once she notices my form, a stern look on her face. This is not going to go well.

"Hiding from me?" Good start. "And using Henry instead of telling me what happened yourself." She shakes her head. "How many times have I told you that fighting is not the answer?!"

"Mom," I start but I'm immediately interrupted.
"Y/N, why do you always do this?! And especially after what has just happened." Man this is embarrassing. I'm just standing awkwardly.

"I get that we are all upset and.. and.. confused about it all but," she gulps. "It doesn't mean you go out and beat some poor girl?!" 'Beat' sounds a little too harsh, don't you think?

"Mom it wasn't for no reason! She was making fun of the whole thing!"
"It doesn't matter! You still chose to beat her senseless!"
"I didn't beat her senseless." I scoff, "she's fine."
"You don't know that!" Is this woman for real?

"She was making fun of me and B/N's case." I cross my arms angrily. "I handled it!"
"You cannot do this to our family." She spoke sternly.
"She's not some 'poor girl,' she's a bitch. And it was about time someone did something about it, and put her in her fucking place!"

For some reason, some people clapped at my response. So.. there's people listening to this. I turn around to see quite a few people watching us.
"You mind your language young lady!" Mom points at me angrily. "Don't you dare run your mouth to me like that!" She starts the engine, "just you wait until we get home!" Fuck that.

"You know what?" I put my hands up, teary eyed. I can't do this with her anymore, I just can't. "Fuck you mom."

Her face turns from a pale colour to a red with rage, and she stares at me like I've just told her I'm pregnant or something. I shake my head with a smile, starting to walk away from her car.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 39: Hate To Remember Love To Forget

"Don't you dare walk away from me!!" Mom screams. "Come back here right now!!"

I just keep walking in the direction that the group went: Mike, Annie, Brian, Claire, Cory and Lindsey.

They're all going straight to the baseball game, and I was going to go home and change first, but who cares now. My hands are shoved into my pockets and mom follows me in her car slowly, screaming all sorts of things.

"Don't bother coming home then!! I don't care!!" She yells angrily, zooming off down the road. I soon see the group standing there awestruck by the crazy lady speeding. Brian's stereo was now faintly blasting.

"Was that.." I hear Mike's distant voice speak as I grow closer, and he whips his head to my direction. I smile lightly and he comes running over- gaining the attention of the rest of the group.

"Hey?!" He stops and holds my shoulders, "what just happened?!"
"She basically just disowned me," I shrug and Mike sighs, pulling me into a hug. He knows I'm actually pretty upset on the inside, and that's comforting.

"L/N!!" Claire yells, "you alright?!"
"Peachy!!" I yell back and she nods, starting to slowly walk again with the group. Mike turns back to me again.

"Look, let's just.. go to this stupid game, get pissed, go back to Henry's and try to act sober and then sleep like babies. What D'you say?" He smiles and I can't help but smile back, hugging him tightly and laughing. He waves from side to side, holding me, and then let's go- clutching to my hand instead and pulling me along to the group. 

"Alright," Claire fiddles in her purse and pulls out fifty dollars. She places her hands on her hips, looking up at the liquor store in front of us. "Who's going in?"

"I'll go!!" Cory squeaks, gaining all of our attention, and goes to run in but Claire quickly pulls him back.
"Uh-uh! There's no way there'll believe you're twenty one with that baby face. Annie?" We all look.

"Nah.." Annie steps back and pulls Brian with her anxiously: leaving me, Mike and Lindsey. Brian turns off his stereo.

Claire sighs and we all look at Lindsey. She glances at each of our faces. "What? Do you really think they'll look at me and believe it?" Lindsey asks softly.

"Bunch of pussys," Mike grins and we all look at him instead. "I'll go in." He straightens and takes a step.

I grab his arm, "no way no day." I laugh, "if they refuse you, you'll get pissed and then we'll all get busted." Everyone nods with smirks. Mike huffs and crosses his arms, stepping back.

I look toward the door, "..I'll go." I say simply and let my hand fall from his arm, straightening up. No one argues with me and I take the invitation, grabbing the dollars out of Claire's hands and starting to march confidently toward the entrance. Where does she get a wad of cash like that?

I feel everyone's nervous eyes on me as I push open the door, the bell at the top ringing out, and walk inside.

The man serving at the counter glances up at me as I walk in, and then back at his newspaper. The door swings shut and I straighten my back a little more to make me seem taller and try to cover my face a little with my hair.

Shit. What did they want?! I didn't ask!

I walk to the isle holding strong alcohol and grab a bottle of gin. Only ten dollars.. pretty cheap for a fair sized bottle of spirit. I then walk to another isle, grabbing two bottles of vodka- ten each.

Twenty left to spend..

If I want to get all of us completely pissed, I'll need to get something pretty strong. I look around and my eyes land on a fourteen dollar bottle of straight whiskey. I smile and grab it, putting it into my basket.

I grab a bottle of two dollar cola on the way to the till, so he doesn't think I'm a complete alcoholic. Which.. I'm.. I'm not actually sure if I am or not.

I walk up and place all the bottles down with a clank. He looks up at all the bottles and raises a brow, looking at me. Shit. Shit. Shit.

"Just these please." I show my lovely set of teeth in a large grin. I then set down the fifty dollars. He slowly nods and starts to put them through.
"What's a young lady like you doing with all of this substance?" He glances at me, setting all the bottles down into a bag. Fuck. Young? He knows I'm young?!

"Just.." I put my basket down, "it's just for a.. neighbourhood party." I keep the eye contact, "me and the local adults just celebrating my breakthrough as a professional lawyer." I smile again.

He nods, getting four paper bags and slipping them into the large one. My hands reach out- I'm nearly done, I just need to pay. I knew it could do it!

He pulls them back, "ah- before I give you these.." uh oh. "D'you have any ID?" The corners of his mouth slightly rise, like he's trying not to laugh. Why does that matter now?

"Left it in my other pants," I flash my teeth again. He raises a brow again, not buying it.
"I'm afraid I can't sell alcohol to someone who could be underage." He smirks, giving in. He grabs the bags and leans back, looking outside at the group. Fuck it.

I grab the bags from his hands and leg it to the door. "What the?!" He turns back and yells, "hey?!"
I open it with my free hand and I'm now on my toes- running out. This could've all been a piece of cake but now I'm shoplifting.
"What's going-"
"Just go!!"

"I have a stitch!" Annie stops and clutches to her stomach, heaving. "I should've brought my car, I swear to god!"

I laugh and stop with everyone else. He didn't catch us, obviously.
"How about a drink?" I reach into the bag.
"Oh yeah- what did you get?" Claire peers over my shoulder. "You better have spent my money well."

"Actually.." I pull out the bottles of vodka, gin and whiskey. Then the fifty dollars unspent. "I didn't spend any of it," I leave the cola in there. Claire laughs as I hold it up to her and she takes it.

"Oh shit!!" Mike grabs the vodka bottle and smiles, "you know me too well." I pass him a paper bag as he opens it, slipping the bottle inside and starting to drink.

Annie scoffs and grabs the cola, "you should've gotten cups to mix shit in."
"There'll be cups at the game," Lindsey smiles. "I'm not sure if I want any anyway."
I pile everything back in as the group starts to walk, apart from Mike who waits for me.

I pick up the bag and look up at him with a smile. "I can't believe you pulled that off," his arm drapes across my shoulders again and we walk together. He passes me the bagged bottle and I swig some. "Have you done this before?"
"Surprisingly, no," I smile. "But I am multi talented."

"I'll say," Mike laughs. "It's good to be like that though, right?"
"You never know when you're gonna jam."
"Exactly."
Man we go together like peas in a pod.

Clink! A baseball bounces harshly off number four's wooden bat. He breaks into a sprint, dropping the bat with a jangle.

"Scuse me!" Annie makes her way through the crowd with all of us following behind. We end up sitting on the empty top left corner, away from everyone else. Then the bag opens, and we all dig into the drugs. Cory snagged a pack of red cups on the way, letting me mix a vodka and coke into one.

I sit back, leaning against Mike's chest as his arm stays around me. "Throw the stupid ball!!" Brian stands up, yelling at some shitty pitcher. Annie laughs along, yelling too.
Some people turned to us, confused by the outbursts. I laughed with the rest of the group sitting down.

Mike plays with my hair as I make another vodka and coke. Brian places his stereo down again and presses a button. 'Roadhouse Blues' plays by The Doors- one of my favourite songs. Cory is trying to make sense of the 'nonsense' he's reading in Lindsey's book, and Claire is talking to Annie about some robbery that happened in England. Apparently they stole six million. Brian is rolling a cigarette on the row in front of us.

"Do me a favour and roll me one of those," Mike asks. Brian turns to him with an 'I'm done with your bullshit' type of look.
"Me too," I grin.
"Do me a favour and roll me two of those," Mike grins too. Brian rolls his eyes and tucks his rollie behind his ear, beginning to make two more.

Claire finishes her cup and reaches for another. "Oh jeez, we're out." She groans, flopping all over Annie. That girl is a real lightweight if I ever saw one. "Y/N.. do me a massive favour and get some more cups. Pleeeeeaaaassseee?" she elongates the word. "I don't wanna drink from a bottle."

I groan and look at Mike, who shrugs. I pull myself up as Brian keeps rolling, and walk down the side of the bleachers. The blasting of 'We Don't Have To Take Our Clothes Off ' gets fainter.

I go toward a burger stand, a young girl turns toward me. "Hey there, what can I get you Miss?"
"Oh, actually, I was wondering if you could do me a real solid?" I smile, "me and my friends have run out of plastic cups and are wondering if you had any to spare?"

She smiles, "oh- sure thing!" She reaches under the counter and pulls out an unopened, plastic bag full of red cups. Those ones you see in movies. She holds it out and looks up at where I had just arrived from. "You guys getting shit faced up there huh?"

"You got no idea," I laugh and take the packet. "Thank you so much."
"Here to help fellow alcoholics in need." She jokes and I laugh, walking back and waving.

I turn and suddenly crash into someone. Oops. I drop the packet out of surprise and step back, "oh shit- I'm real sorry-" Jeremy.

He stands wearing his smart dress shirt and tie, black pants and brown dress shoes. Sophisticated fuck.

"Oh?!" I shake my head slightly to know for sure that I'm not hallucinating. "Uh.. Jeremy?"
"Long time no see, Y/N." His eyes travel down my body and up at my face again, "you're looking.. well."

I glance away awkwardly, "yeah- not long enough." I kind of muttered that last part.
"What happened to your lovely face?"
"I got into it," I refuse to look at him, and crouch down to pick up the packet but he reaches down too- grabbing it before I have the chance.

I look up from the ground, and am suddenly met with his face. He's grinning at me. Those green eyes of his. He glances down at my ajar lips- deja vu.

"Uh- yeah!" I laugh awkwardly and scurry away, standing up. He stands up too, looking down at me. This silence is killing me. "Well, it has been extremely awkward seeing you again."
I go to grab the packet but he lifts it above his head- where I can't reach. No. We are not about to play cat and mouse right now. Bite your tongue.

I sigh quietly through my nose. "Okay, what do you want? I have better things to do right now than talk to you." That rude side to me is shining through again.

He looks back at the group. "You know, I would just love to see Michael again."

"Pfft," I smile. "You tryna' get yourself killed?"

"Let's see about that." He grins, turning and leading the way. He's still holding that packet, and I can't stop him. Ass.

We make it up there and Annie and Claire look up, their laughter dying down. Annie's smile fades into a more disgusted look, "you lost boy?" She raises a brow and looks him up and down sassily. I love her. "You know damn well you don't go to Rushmore."

"Yeah, the hell you doing here?" Claire stares him down too. The energy up in this bitch. Lindsey and Cory watch timidly from behind them.

"Ladies," Jeremy smiles and they both scoff- rolling their eyes. He places the packet down and then looks at the top of the bleachers, at the bars. Mike and Brian have their backs turned, leaning over the bars that lead out the streets, and laughing with each other.

"Ahem," Jeremy shoves his hands in his pockets with an obnoxious smile. This can't go well.

Brian turns first, his grin vanishes and he puts out his cigarette, standing straight and crossing his arms. "The hell is he doing here?" He looks at Annie who shrugs, giving him stank eye.
"Not sure, but he acting a damn fool right now." So everyone hates this guy? Sweet.

Brian nudges Mike, and he looks up at Brian and then puts out his cigarette, turning round. Just remember that the last time these guys spoke, that I know of, it was when he walked in on Jeremy snogging my face off. So...

His smirk leaves quicker than anyone's, "oh hell no?!" He goes to charge but Brian holds him back.
"Hold on! Hold on!" Brian holds his shoulder.
"The fuck?!" Mike looks at me, "why'd you bring him here?!" Aw, he kept the cigarette, Brian rolled me, behind his ear.

"I didn't. He followed me like a lost puppy." I glare at Jeremy who smiles. I've met some real pricks in my life, but this dude is the fucking cactus.
"You better hit the pavement right now, Fritz." Mike glares him down and shakes off Brian. I stay back with Annie and Claire whilst Mike stays at the top with Brian.

"You know it's quite upsetting to see that you ended up with him, Y/N." Jeremy looks at me.
"Want me to break your nose again?!" Mike barks, "motor!"

Jeremy laughs and we all exchange glances. "You're just mad that I got to have a piece of her before you ever could." I feel.. embarrassed? Degraded? That hurt for some reason. A 'piece' of me? I look away, at the floor. 

Mike clenches his jaw and heaves in air, rolling up his sleeves. "Mike- don't." I put my hand out toward him, signalling for him to calm down. Suddenly, it's like my fight with Cadence. Except our places have switched.

"It's alright Y/N," Jeremy smiles and steps closer toward me. "Besides," he looks back at Mike. "You wanted me way before you ever wanted this train wreck." His hand slithers across my back and grips my hip- edging toward the waist line of my jeans.

"What the?! Hey!" I glance at his gross hand and squirm. Jeremy only looks down at me and takes hold of my face- quickly closing in on my lips.

"Don't fucking touch her!" Mike suddenly charges before Brian can stop him- shoving himself straight into Jeremy. He lets go from the impact and I'm pushed back, about to fall to the ground when Annie and Claire catch me. I look up, breathy, "thank you!!"

"No problem!" Annie is fixated on the scrap.
"Anytime!" Claire helps me stand straight and I stand back with them.

Just as the fight breaks out, the song switches to 'Forever' by Taxxi. Fitting.

Cory is cackling at them and Lindsey is shielding her eyes. I look at her, "you okay?!"

"I hate the immature violence!" She squeaks and I smile slightly, breathing a little heavily with surprise. Claire looks down and sits with her. Brian doesn't know what to do- hesitating whether to step in or not.

Meanwhile, Mike is shoving Jeremy around, clinging to him and shouting all sorts of things. Jeremy is fighting back- but.. not too well. All these fights I've been in and witnessed, it's just normal to me now. But that still doesn't stop me from worrying when Mike gets into it.

There's people afar from us moving away whilst watching and some people are just leaving all together.

"Be careful!!" I try to yell over all the noise of the intercom announcements during the game, the cheering, and obviously their angry yelling at each other. Mike manages to rip Jeremy off him, throwing him to the ground. Yeah he's fully intending to 'break his nose again.' I should split it up.

I run in on instinct and step in front of Mike before he can climb on top of his enemy and punch his face to mush. I try to push his chest back but that doesn't really work- so I turn instead- now facing a bleeding Jeremy on the ground and having an angry boyfriend yelling in my ear. He's trying to get past me but I don't let him- putting out my arms and holding him back like he's a door that won't shut or some shit.

He finally gives up and shouts angrily, stepping away from me. I'm heaving my chest up and down- finally turning once he gives up. He goes to Brian and rubs his temples- I can only see his side profile and his eyes are scrunched closed.

"Thanks doll," Jeremy hacks and pulls himself up. He wipes his lip and spits out some remaining blood onto the ground.
"Such a shame your nice white shirt is all bloodied," I tease and turn away from him to look at Mike. Brian's trying to calm him down quietly and Mike runs a hand down his face, pulling his skin down stressfully.

He stops his hand over his mouth and looks at me with only those eyes and I smile, holding my arm. He knows I'm thanking him for protecting me. He then looks at Jeremy- his face contorts again and his hand comes away. I look back and Jeremy is basically undressing me with his eyes again.

I hear a, "you little-" from behind me and I turn back. Mike's storming toward him again but I push his chest and hold him back again. "No no!!"

"You were never really part of the group, you pretty boy prude!!" He yells, "you're nothing but a dirty pervert!!"
Jeremy stays quiet, glancing from me to Mike and wiping his lip again. He ain't got nothing to say now.

"Get the fuck out of here!! I'm not gonna tell you again!!"

Jeremy gives in with a "tch," turning and stomping down the isle. Mike watches him sharply as he goes and I pinch the bridge of my nose, sighing. Annie and Claire start to chat excitedly- "holy shit!!"
"You saw all of that right?!"
"That was so cool!!"

Once he was gone, Mike looks at me. "You okay?" His hand comes to my cheek and he lifts my face up. I open my eyes to his and see the small trickle of blood running down from his nose. I wipe it away and slowly smile a sweet smile. He laughs slightly, pulling me into a hug. 'White Wedding' comes on quietly.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 40: Sorry Baby

"You're such a dumbass sometimes," I smile and dab the cut on his eyebrow with an alcohol wipe. Mike laughs and hisses a little with pain. "Sorry.. it will hurt a little bit."
"You could've at least warned me." He smiles.
"Oh, so a little alcohol wipe bothers you but a full on fist fight doesn't?" We both laugh and I continue to dab at it.

We're in Henry's kitchen, sitting on chairs each and facing each other. A med-kit on the counter top and a bin next to us. It's about ten past nine, and dark outside: that kind of evening where the sky is a dark blue and the clouds look black. The door is closed whilst Henry snoozes on the couch. Liz fell asleep in the spare room a long while ago.

"Thank you though."
"For what?"
"For being there for me. For getting that creep off my back."
"You mean off your waist?" He jokes.

"I'm serious!!" I smile, "I probably would've hated you if you just stood there and let it happen."
"Hate is a strong word." He jokes again.
"I said I'm serious!!"

"Okay, okay," he laughs, "I would never." Mike smiles as I take the bloody wipe away and toss it in the trash. I'm smiling uncontrollably like an idiot and he leans in.
"Ew- no," I push his face away playfully, "You're covered in blood and dirt."
He laughs, "since when did that become a problem to you? It's part of my personality now."

I grin and look away, shaking my head. I grab a bandage and another wipe. "Hand. Now."
"Yes ma'am," he lifts his hand up to me and I laugh, wiping the blood off his palms. He must've scraped it on the old, metal fencing. This time he doesn't hiss, he just smiles and watches it. I knew it doesn't actually bother him. Drama queen.

I let go of his hand, "don't move it."
He laughs, "whatever you say." He lets it float as I take the bandage out the packet. I start to wrap his hand.

"How do you know so much about this stuff then?" He watches his hand being enveloped.
"I don't," I laugh through my nose and he shoots a look at me.
"You have no idea what you're doing?!"

I hush him whilst laughing, "it's better than leaving it to infection, right?! Don't say I'm wrong!!" I tie it with a smile. "There- all done."

"As good as new." He jokes, examining his hand.
"Yeah.. not quite but it's okay to dream." We both laugh again.
"Am I clean enough to kiss you now?" He grins.
"Not quite," I lean back and cross my arms- the same expression plastered on my face.
He laughs, "what?!" He covers his face and groans, giggling. His hands come away again, "what more do you want woman?!"

I laugh and point, "watch it." He smiles and stands up. I stay in my seat and smirk up at him.
"So stubborn," he shakes his head and I laugh again, rolling my eyes and pushing him.
I stand, "c'mon." I smile and hold his hand- leading him out the kitchen quietly. I switch out the light and open the door: Henry's loud snores fill up the room.

We gingerly make our way past him and upstairs. I let go once I get to Liz's room.

"See you tomorrow," I whisper quietly with a smile.
"I don't even get a kiss goodnight?" He teases, crossing his arms and even though it's dark, I can still see that stupid smirk.
I peck him quickly and smile. He shakes his head, "that was pathetic."

"Well, it's all you're gonna get tonight." I laugh and turn to Liz's door.
"Hold on!!" He reaches for my hand and stops it. "Do you really wanna risk waking Liz up at this time of night? She needs her beauty sleep!!"
"What are you suggesting, Michael?" I cross my arms.

"Well.. why don't you stay where I'm sleeping instead?" He shrugs, "one night won't hurt.." he starts to grin.
"If you try anything.." I laugh and he grins at me silently, before laughing in defeat.
"Okay okay fine." He rolls his eyes, "I won't 'try anything.'"
I smile and glance at Liz's door.

"What about Henry?"

"It's not like he can reverse time," Mike shrugs again. "He'll just have to deal."
We both giggle and he leads the way to Henry's bedroom. I've never seen it before- it's so spacious. I guess there used to be more stuff in here along with his things, before his divorce. I wonder what his wife was like.

"I'm taking a shower real quick." Mike throws his jacket onto the floor. "To, y'know, regain my 'hygiene' to your liking." He smiles. I laugh and walk to Henry's closet.

"Has he got anything cool in here?" I open the doors to a selection of jumpers and comfortable PJ bottoms.

"Just pick whatever I guess." He walks to the en suite, "I'm sure he won't mind."

The door closes and I'm left alone in this empty bedroom. I could use a shower too, really.

I start going through all the clothes as the shower switches on and I hear muffled water smashing against tiles. I settle on a brown, knitted sweater that's too big for me. But who can go wrong with baggy clothes right? I can't help but look over at Mike's bags too. His clothes all stuffed in there. I'm sure he won't mind if I borrow some shorts.

I glance at the bathroom door, and then at his bags- creeping over. The shower is still running as I unzip a backpack, looking into the bag. It's full of jackets- no good.

I zip it back up and glance at the bathroom door again, before picking another bag. This one holds PJs- nice.

I grab a pair of basketball shorts and stand up- just as the running water stops. I zip up the bag and stand up- rushing over and shutting the closet doors.

The door opens and Mike steps out in a towel that's wrapped around his waist. He also has one that's way too big for him, wrapped around his head. Like his hair needs that much fabric.

I start to laugh and he looks over.
"What are you laughing at?" He grins and places a hand on his hip.
"Oh god- stop!" I laugh more, putting my hands out and blocking my view of him, "before it falls down!!"

"Like you would care," he smirks and walks to his bags. I roll my eyes, giggling and walking into the bathroom.

I lock the door and lay my clothes over the towel rack, taking the original towel off. I turn the handle inside the shower- letting the water run and start to undress.

I step inside and the water running down my face feels so nice. I love taking nightly showers- they feel way more relaxing than showers during the day. I open my eyes and look up at the skylight above the shower. It shows the darkened clouds and slight glow from the moon. This is the coolest shower ever.

I've been in here for like half an hour. Really making my time count. I turn off the shower and step out- drying myself off and ruffling my hair. I'm smiling tiredly, getting changed into the jumper and shorts.
They smell so nice and clean.
I'm so glad I don't have to sleep in my dirty clothes tonight. Because there's no way I wanna go home anytime soon for clothes, and face that demon I call 'mother.'

I open the bathroom door quietly, assuming Mike is probably sound asleep. There's not really any noise, as I turn out the light and creep out. The curtains are slightly open, letting a faint light travel in- enough for me to see where I'm going. The remaining water from my wet hair is trickling down my back, making me shiver slightly.

I can see Mike's form snuggled underneath the sheets, and I climb in next to him, as gently as I can.

"You sure took your sweet time." Oh. So he's not asleep.

I look over, "yeah." I smile, "that shower is amazing."
"Tell me about it," he shifts onto his side and now he's facing me with the same smile.
"And that skylight?" I look at the ceiling.

"Oh my god-" he elongates 'god'- "like heaven on Earth." He follows my gaze, like he's imagining it again too.
We both look at each other, at the same time, and now we're suddenly laughing quietly. It's so childish. But so.. sincere and comfortable at the same time. I love it.

His hand reaches out to my cheek, and he tucks a piece of hair behind my ear. His hand leaves my cheek and sits under his cheek, against his pillow, with the other one. "So.." he glances away, "are you.. ever.. going to tell me what happened with Liz?"

Oh yeah.. that moment. I loose my smile and look down. "I just.." okay, how do I start? "I feel like everything's my fault."

He lets me go on, "like.. if I hadn't come along.. come into your life and Liz's life," I shake my head, "I just feel like a lot of the stuff that's happened is because of me."

Mike's face contorts into an upset one as he listens to me. "What did Liz say?" He asks.
I inhale deeply. "She.. doesn't want to believe that your dad trying to kill me is true." I finally look him in the eyes again, "she was eavesdropping that night.. and.. just thinks he's perfect."

He looks away and sighs through his nose. "I feel like I'm to blame for a lot of stuff.." I close my eyes and turn my head away slightly.

"It's true. If I didn't come into your life, Mike, Lora would still be here.." I gulp down that lump as he stares away. "I wouldn't have all this.. stupid trauma shit." Here comes those emotions again. "Chris might still be alive.. if I hadn't made you feel like shit that day." It's like every bad moment in my life is coming back all at once.

"Liz wouldn't be so upset- hell, even B/N would still be alive- I don't know." I feel those tears rolling down as smooth as butter, baby.

"The point is," I sniffle. "I've caused so much shit in your life- even that stuff with Jeremy!" I look at him, "sometimes I wonder how we're even together." I gulp again and my lip trembles. "What I'm trying to say right now is.. I'm sorry."

He doesn't say anything for a while- he doesn't even look at me. Can you blame him? He's probably finally realising how bad I am for him. I should just get up right now and pack my things. I need to-

His eyes flicker up at mine suddenly, and those racing thoughts are gone just like that. He's looking at me with this weird expression, like.. hell- I don't even know how to explain it?
I'm frozen- what is he going to say?! 'Get out.' 'Thanks for helping me realise that.' 'Yeah.. we shouldn't be together.' Oh man this is killing me.

I love him, I really do. But I should just go- he doesn't want to tell it to me straight. That's fine.. okay..

I nod, "I get it." My voice is squeaker than I thought it would be. I sit up and turn, gripping the sheets and pulling them off my body. I go to leap out and run away when a hand grips my arm.

I turn to see him sitting up as well. His features are.. twitching? There's tiny tears pricking his eyes but he's not smiling. He's looking at me almost in an angry way? His eyes are only slightly ajar, still wide enough for me to see he's looking at me. His lips are trembling- now I wanna cry.

I glance at his tightened hand- oh no. Is he going to attack me or something? Oh god? Like father like son? Like father like son?!!

He pulls my arm toward him, but before I can move away- he's already kissing me. My eyes are wide open, confused, whilst his are relaxed shut. Should.. I.. kiss back? This doesn't feel right. I thought he was going to deadass hit me a second ago? But now he's kissing me?

His hands come to my cheeks and I start to kiss back then, wrapping my arms around him. Only then does he pull away and hug me tightly. His hand lays against the back of my head, whilst the other is around my back.

"If you're trying to make me hate you, it's not working."

I laugh through my tears, which makes him laugh too, and he sniffles in my neck. He pulls away and looks at me again, grasping my cheeks. I swear that's his favourite place to hold me.

"None of this is your fault Y/N." He smiles lightly, "it's just the sad truth of my life that upset me." For some reason, that hurt my heart for him.

Another set of tears roll down his cheeks and he groans, taking his hands away from my cheeks and wiping them away. "For fuck's sake," he wipes his eyes. "Don't worry, I just have a little dust in my eyes- that's all." He grins.

I laugh through my tears again. I love those terrible jokes of his. "So stupid," I shake my head and he laughs too, rubbing his eyes

I pull him into a hug again and he doesn't resist at all. "We'll get through it," I tell him. "I promise." His arms wrap around me, and we're both still sniffling.

I fall down slowly onto my back and he stays where he is, clutching onto me quietly. All this crying and relaxing showers has left me so drained. My fingernails run gently through his hair and I watch the ceiling.

"I love you." He croaks softly.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 41: Did We Really

"Y/N?!" My head shifts and I groan, trying to block out the noise.
"Y/N!!" Freezing fucking cold water gets chucked at my face- going everywhere. It sends my skin into a shocked frenzy- I can feel the goosebumps rising all at once, along with the water dampening my pillow and drenching my shoulders. 

I gasp dramatically, scrunching my eyes shut with my mouth agape. "What the?!" I sit up quickly and rub my eyes, looking over. Henry stands there with an empty glass and a weird look on his face. I try to catch my breath, rubbing my eyes and turning next to me like second nature.

"I made him go downstairs." Henry put the glass down, and everything from last night came flooding back. I completely forgot I slept in the same bed as Mike, and not with Liz in the spare room, or in my own home. I completely forgot about our conversation. "I told you not to sleep in the same room!"

I sigh, "sorry.." I feel like I'm having an argument with my dad. Except.. he's not my dad. More like a comfort parent or something- like a replacement of what my mom is supposed to be.

"You guys are too.. immature to be sleeping in the same room." Yeah, let's stick to that. "Let alone the same bed!"
"I'm sorry Henry!" I frown, "I'll come clean- we got really drunk last night, and-"

"Drunk?" Henry's hands come to his head stressfully. "Y/N, please say there was protection involved. Your mother would kill me if you got preg-"
"Henry!!" I yelp, my face red. "Nothing happened!!"

"Are you one hundred percent sure? You said you were drunk, and I've been drunk before!!" Henry laughs awkwardly, holding his chest. "You do bad things when you're drunk, that you'll either regret or forget the next morning!"

One hundred percent sure? I looked down, rubbing my face. Y'know, I can't recall what happened exactly. We had that sad conversation.. then we hugged a bit.. then I laid down and he was still hugging me..

Nope. My mind goes blank there. Oh man- what if he's right? Henry is wise.. what if something happened and I just can't remember it? Wait- no! It's fine.. uh..

"Oh. How lovely," Am I really having this conversation with Henry right now? Replacement of my mom, like I said, right..

"Uh- it's fine though, I think." Shit, that was the worst thing to say.
"You think?!"
I groan, rubbing my face and sitting up a little more. "It's fine.. really." I look at him, "what did Mike say..?"

"I haven't asked him yet." Henry turns and heads to the bedroom door. "Please say you're at least on the pill-"
"I'm all good! Henry!" I cover my face in embarrassment. Henry sighs shakily and walks out. What a way to wake up in the morning.

I shake my head, sighing. It's too early for any of this. I'll just.. ask Mike myself when I get down there, simple. I remember telling him not to try anything last night anyway- surely..

I quickly shower and end up deciding to wear some of Mike's clothes instead of Henry's. If I'm going to crash here for a while, I definitely need my clothes. First thing on my list today is going and packing some shit from home.. preferably when mom's not home.

I go through his bag and put on a pair of blue jeans, along with a 'Twisted Sister' t-shirt. Everything is so oversized and stinks of body spray- but it's not like I'm going to school today in the same outfit. I cuff the jeans so they're less.. long. Along with a belt tightened on the last loop to keep them up. These things were quite literally dragging across the floor when I stood up.
I also tuck the shirt and do my hair. The same pair of shoes won't hurt: plain, white Nikes.

I glance up at the window- it is kind of chilly today. I look back down, "any jackets Mike?" I dig through and something bright and ugly catches my eye. My jaw falls open and I pull it out: a full on, red and white Varsity jacket. An 'R' to represent Rushmore's name sewn in and everything. Did my boy use to be a Jock?

I laugh, slipping it on. It smells old- like he hasn't worn it in years. Why bring it here? "I can't believe you," I laugh to myself, getting up and walking out the room.

Downstairs, from the kitchen, the radio plays out. The same woman's radio that I listened to on my first day- BeGood80s. Her sultry voice rings out: flowing through the speakers:

"To all those cute little teens out there, still in high school, you're damn near done! Only half way to go until y'all can have another regretful summer full of drinking, sex and drugs. If any parents out there just heard that, no you didn't. Here's Mountain with 'Mississippi Queen.'"

The song starts to play just as my feet move to the kitchen. I yawn, smoothing out the creases on the little jacket I'm wearing. Henry is helping Liz get her jumper on in the living room, and I see Mike rummaging through cupboards- still in his PJs. Henry eyes me as I walk and I smile. I'm not going to make a big fuss dude, don't worry.

"Hey you," I stop behind him and pose in the jacket.
He turns around and his face drops, "oh god." He laughs and stands up, "the hell are you wearing?"

"Don't put this on me, it was in your bag." I smile as he pulls me in by my waist.
He laughs, "what is this? Halloween?" He buries his head in between my neck and kisses the skin, making me cackle.

"Ahem!" Henry exclaims from the front door- we both look up. "I'm taking Liz to school. I'll be back to take you guys in half an hour." He smiles and walks out. Liz waves goodbye and I tell her to 'have a nice day,' before she walks out after.

Mike smiles, "he's been so tense all morning." He leans against the counter and watches him from out the window. I gotta tell him.
I take the jacket off: it's getting serious up in here. I put it down on the chair, gaining the attention of Mike. Joking- it's just hot in this kitchen.

"What's up with you?" He furrows his brows with a grin, "you suddenly realising how hideous that jacket is?" He laughs and looks up at the ceiling, shaking his head, "I can't believe I bought that stupid thing."

"Nah.." I cross my arms and side eye the floor. "Last night." I say bluntly. Why is this so awkward? I look up and expect him to get it, but he only stands there watching me.

"Last night..." his head tilts for me to go on, a puzzled look slowly starting to paint his features. Maybe nothing happened. I am on my pill but.. still.

"Did uh.." I tense up and fiddle with my fingers, "did anything.. happen?"
He blinks like he doesn't get it. "What?"

"You know.." I hold my arm.
"Do I..?" Stop being like this! It's awkward enough, man!!

"Like.." I can feel my face heating up. "Did we do anything..?"
"Well yeah," oh. "You told me everything with Liz and.." he looks off, "yeah." He shrugs.

"And yeah..?" Oh man- what if it did happen? What if he's expecting me to remember every detail? But I can't. My stomach is doing a whole Olympic gymnast course right now. If it did happen, it's not the end of the world. I just would've wanted to actually remember it, is all. Oh god Henry's gonna kill me. And I don't even wanna think about mom.

"What are you getting at?" He laughs slightly, "are you okay?" Surely he must know what I'm talking about, and is just being annoying for the hell of it. That does sound like a Mike thing to do.

"Did we have sex?" I just blurt out like word vomit- uncontrollable.

"For everyone fans of that rising star Madonna, this is one to groove to. Here's her song about how she slept with a stud from New York, leading to teenage pregnancy. But don't worry, it ain't that sad, it's upbeat. We only play the hot hits here. Here's 'Papa Don't Preach.'"

The song plays as we stare at each other. How fitting.

Mike raises his eyebrows and I stare with this weird expression on my face- that looks scared but hella curious at the same time.
"You don't.. remember?" He looks at me like I'm an idiot: and suddenly those piercing eyes on me feel uncomfortable.

I shake my head. "Do you?" I start to bite my nails.

Mike suddenly smiles and lets out a laugh. I furrow my brows, "there was an attempt."

"An attempt?!"
"Yeah. An attempt."
"Well.. what happened?"
"You passed out." Oh. Right.
"I.." I glance away, shocked. "I did?"

"Yeah, you did." He's still laughing. "So I left it and fell asleep not long after."

"Oh.." I stare over at the floor trying to remember. But it felt like the longer I tried, the further the memory went away. I'd completely blacked out.

"I'm surprised you don't remember," Mike smiles, "you drank way less than me. I was pissed out my head."
"Well, you know how drunk I get off one drink."
He laughs through his nose- "I do know, actually"- and pushes himself off the counter- walking over. I smile, starting to laugh. I passed out?! Wow. Well then.

He kisses me and I smile, pulling away. "Go shower before Henry gets back. I'll make whatever you want to eat." I ruffle his hair and walk to the counter.

"Such wife material," he grins over at me, walking to the stairs.
I laugh, shaking my head. "What do you want?"
"Make a bowel of cocoa puffs!!" He yells from upstairs, "please!!"

I smile, getting everything out for him. I put on the kettle and leave the stuff- I'll make it just before he comes down so it doesn't go soggy. No one likes sad, soggy cereal.

Eventually, footsteps start to thud downstairs and I turn: pouring in everything for Mike. I turn, holding it as he walks up to me. But I stop- just admiring him for a second. Like he's walking and itching his scalp all in slow motion, his shabby locks bouncing lightly.

With those little dog tags he loves so much hanging from his neck, and disappearing down beneath his black shirt. His sleeves are rolled past his shoulders as usual, showing his arms and the bruising on his knuckles. The bottom of his plain T is tucked into his favourite pair of blue jeans, that are cuffed at the bottom. He wears those tattered old pair of black converse he loves so much.

I know how much he's obsessed with that movie 'The Outsiders,' and his outfit right now just proves all of it. Especially his hair style. He looks like the epitome of an 80's teenage boy. A greaser: like he's just hopped straight out from the movie. How did I score him?

"Angel," he smiles and takes the bowel, kissing me quickly before he walks over to the kitchen table. I'm smiling at the fact that he's my boyfriend. All those jealous girls who stare and gawk at him can dream big.

"Cadence," I sit down across from him. He looks up with a mouth full of cocoa puffs.
"What about her?" He muffles out, looking back down and stuffing his face.
"Where is she? She hasn't been in since I mangled her face."

He lets out a laugh through his nose and drops his spoon, covering his mouth to keep him from spitting everywhere. He shakes his head, swallowing and looking up. "I don't know- but I'm still not over that fight."

I smile, examining my still-healing knuckles. "It was about time she got a taste of her own medicine. I thought it was weird when you suddenly sat with her at lunch."

I shrug, "I couldn't really run away from her that day. But hey, I got an awesome friend out of it called Annie." I smile and he smiles too, tilting his head in admittance and nodding.
"I don't think I could bare you guys being friends." He looks down and starts stuffing his face again. I laugh slightly, looking outside the living room window.
"Henry's home."

He groans and gets up, shuffling slowly to the sink whilst speedily twirling his spoon in a circular motion, to try and eat as quickly as possible. I laugh at him- egging him on and running upstairs- grabbing both of our bags. I rush back down just as Henry walks through the door.

"False alarm," I call out and swing my bag over my shoulder. He immediately gets it and lets out a loud sigh of relief. Mike's arms wrap around my waist and he buries his head into my neck, laughing. Henry grabs his keys with a sweet smile, walking out to his car. I laugh with him, hugging his arms and lumbering out to Henry's car. I reach over and shut the door just as Henry yells out.

"C'mon you two, we're gonna be late!" He beeps and Mike lets go, holding my hand instead and rushing to his car. We both get into the backseat and Henry drives off to our school.

I see our friend group is waiting outside as we drive toward the school. I roll down the window and stick my head out, yelling out for them as Henry anxiously tells me to come back inside. They're all sitting down on the grass with a lot of other students, Brian's stereo is playing 'Method To My Madness.'

Annie looks up and smiles, calling back to me and getting up. Henry eventually stops as I pull myself inside, grabbing my bag. "Have a nice day guys," Henry smiles and we both say goodbye, jumping out.

Annie smiles as I get out, hugging me. "Nice outfit," she teased and I grin:
"I have nothing else to wear!!"

Mike goes to Brian and they do their little handshake. "Wanna go for a smoke? I have a lot of 'girl talk' to tell you," I smile and Annie nods.

"Alright.. I'm intrigued now," she grins. "Claire! Lindsey! C'mon, girl talk!"

I run to Mike and he looks at me: he knows what 'girl talk' will be discussed. Except he's smirking and he isn't embarrassed or anything. "Three cigarettes, please." I bat my eyes and he laughs, pulling out his packet from his back pocket.

"Don't be a Cadence," he smirks and hands me three, along with a lighter. I take them and peck him on the lips, running back to the ladies. Annie pulls me off behind the school building just as the song switches to 'Don't Worry Baby' by Los Lobos.

"Girl talk, huh?" Annie grins and lights a cigarette. They're all circling round me like vultures- eager to know my story. I lean against the wall just as Annie passes me the lighter, and I light mine.
I then give it to Claire and say, "some real shit."

"What happened then? Quit the foreplay," Claire grins evilly and lights her cigarette. I cross my arms, keeping the lit part of my cigarette away from my clothes.
"You aren't in any trouble are you?" Lindsey asks.

"Nah," I grin and take a drag. "It's just that.. well I thought me and Mike sealed the deal last night."

"You what?!" Annie gasps, "wait did you actually?!"

"No. Turns out I passed out before he could go all the way." I laugh and shake my head. They start to laugh with me.
"No way! Tragic!" Annie laughs.
"You missed out on a great opportunity," Claire teases and I push her arm playfully.

"Wait- you passed out from the drinking?" Lindsey giggles, "you had like, two cups." We all laugh again.
"Such a lightweight," Claire grins, taking another drag.

"But it's got me thinking, y'know." I stare at the distance as they all look up again. "How when you're drunk, you can do things that you secretly desire the most?" I look back, "stuff that you actually wanna to do sober? Like you're deepest desires or some shit."

Annie nods, pointing at me with her cigarette between her fingers: "I once had sex with Nathan Jones when I was drunk." Wait what?!

"You had sex with Nathan Jones?!" Claire gawks and Annie nods with a shrug like it's so casual. "What was it like?"

"For such a sex symbol, he isn't that great y'know." Annie pouts, shaking her head and taking another drag.

"Holy shit." Claire raises her eyebrows, "in my dreams."

"Anyway," they all turn back to me. "As you were saying." Annie nods for me to go on.
"Right." I laugh and she smiles. "Well- what I'm getting at is: if I was willing to when I was drunk, that means I wanna do it already, sober or not."

They all share a glance. "Mike probably knows that." Lindsey looks at me, "so.."

"Exactly!" My hands come out and I stand straight. "Which means that when the moment comes again, he might be expecting it to actually happen." I go back to leaning against the wall and take another drag as they fall silent, realising.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 42: Little Virago

Friday night. I need clothes.

I can't share with Mike the whole time I'm at Henry's. He didn't bring that many. And it's not like we're going back to his dreadful house anytime soon.

I need to suck it up and get clothes from my house.

I know I said I wasn't going back anytime soon, but let's be realistic here. I'm not lasting long without my own clothes. Believe it or not, I like wearing clothes other than oversized band shirts and scruffy jeans.

The bell rings out- I'm in last period, English. I pick up all my bags and look over to the back: at Mike, who's joking around with a guy from his other friend group. I don't know any of their names, just that they were Mike's Plan B when Andrew, Dan and Richie left him. Y'know, after the incident. Man- it still makes me shiver. I wonder what they're up to now, I haven't spoken to them in ages.

He picks up his bag and looks over at me. I smile and he smiles back- such a sweetheart.

Miss finally lets us go and I wait for him outside.
"Hey," he comes out and kisses me. My heart is spazzing.
I smile, and pull away. "I need to run home and get some of my clothes. As much as I love your style, it's too edgy." I take his hand into mine and start to walk down the corridor.

He laughs, nodding. "Alright- but I thought you didn't want to see your mum?"
"I don't." I look down, "let's just hope she isn't home."

I can't be asked to deal with her. Friday night she normally goes shopping for alcohol anyway, maybe she won't be home.

A "Mike!" erupts and we both turn back. The friend from the class before comes running up and tackles Mike: I let go of his hand immediately.

They both laugh- crashing into lockers and I roll my eyes, crossing my arms and waiting. 'Cute' girls walk by and giggle at their 'manliness.'

The dude's cigarette falls from behind his ear: he wears a black, leather jacket and a blue shirt, with a necklace similar to Mike's. His jeans are blue and cuffed at the end, with the same pair of black converse.

He then looks at me, "oh." He grins, "so this is who you're pullin'?" He eyes me and then sniggers with Mike. "You have a nice piece here." Again with the piece thing?

"Hang on- I'm not a piece," I cross my arms, saying what I should've said to Jeremy. "I have a name."

"Oh it's like that?" He turns back with a smile.
"It's exactly like that."

Mike pushes his friend and comes back to me with a grin. Danny Zuko picks up his cigarette from the floor.
"Name's Jack Denny honey, don't wear it out." Does he seriously think he's being cool? Why do all greasers put on this weird New York accent.. Mike better not start sounding American.

"I didn't ask." I know I'm being a little salty, but, something just tells me this guy is a total dickweed.

"Oh come on! Mike, she's hurtin' my feelings here!" He grins. What's happening?

"You know, I can show you an even better time than this punk. Just give me the word," 'Jack Denny' winks at me and Mike leaves my side- throwing himself into his friend and they fight again.

"Ugh," I roll my eyes into the back of my head. "Everyone knows it's only there for decoration, honey."

Mike laughs and Denny looks at me. "You can't say that to me," he scoffs.
"The deed is done you punchline. Here's dessert: fuck you."

Suddenly, a "hey Y/N!" comes from my left. I turn, seeing a smiling Lindsey holding her study books.

I smile back, actually pretty relieved she interrupted: "what's up?"

She goes to speak, but is side tracked by the two boys next to me. I'm distracted by Denny's sniggering and look over. Lindsey frowns and looks down. "Something funny?" My hands sit on my hips.

"I just can't believe you're talkin' to this pillow case," Denny grins at Lindsey.

"Pillow case? Oh, and you get to call her that because you're so interesting," I cross my arms and I can see Lindsey look up from the corner of my eye, smiling. I have her back.

Denny shrugs and I laugh at him. His grin fades as I do so, looking at Mike who's staying out of it. "You gonna stand by your friend here?"

"Denny was only joking baby- everything's cool." He smiles. Baby? Ugh.

My eyes roll and land back on Lindsey, "don't worry about these dicks- c'mon." I smile and she smiles back, timidly walking over to me and I start leaving.

"Where you goin'?!" Mike yells over the noise in the corridor.
"To my parents, like I said!" I turn and yell back.

"Sheesh- that little virago ain't worth it Mike I tell ya." I overhear Denny say and I stop. Lindsey obviously heard too, as she's looking over at them in annoyance. Me what?
"Could you hold on for just.. one second?" I smile through gritted teeth and storm back over there.

Mike is glaring at Denny and notices me first, stepping out the way with a smile. I ignore him and go straight to Denny, grabbing either sides of the collar on his stupid little jacket- that doesn't make him look cool. I pull him down to my height and shove him up against the wall of lockers.

"What did you just call me huh?!" I pull him away and slam him into them again, a crash every time.

"Huh?! I'll show you a little virago, you slimy little bastard! Say it again!" I slam him again, "I double damn dare you bitch!"

"Hey! Cut it out man!! I'm sorry alright!" Denny laughs nervously: staring startled into my eyes with his hands up innocently.

I shove him into the lockers again, letting go of him and walking away. He stays in place, looking at me with surprise. You said it, not me.
Mike is laughing his ass off: "she made you look a right mug, man!"

"I didn't like him." Me and Mike are now walking to my house, Lindsey got picked up at the school gates.

"Yeah, I could kinda tell." Mike smiles. I was mad at him for not saying anything but, now that I look at his face.. I can't stay mad. It's not a big deal.

"I want you to know that I didn't agree with.. what he said y'know," he smiles down at me. "You really showed him."

"You better not have," I tease and we both laugh again.
"Nah. I'm not going anywhere, anytime soon." He smiles and I smile back- we come to my front door. My mom's car is nowhere to be seen in the driveway.

I take a deep breath and walk up, knocking on the door.
"Maybe no one's home?" Mike tells me. But before I can respond, there's shuffling from inside and then the door starts to unlock. I shut my eyes. Please don't be mom. Please don't be mom. Please don't be-

"Y/N..?!" Dad.

I open my eyes and look at him. His eyes are all puffy from crying: undercut by heavy lines. "Honey!" He pauses, "you.. came back?" He opens the door all the way and reaches out, pulling me into a tight hug. I hug back.

"I wanted to come look for you but.. your mom insisted that I shouldn't bother." Dad pulls away and smiles, "I still went out anyway. But I couldn't find you anywhere, I thought you might've gotten hurt! Or.." he looks down.

I glance at Mike and look down guiltily.

"I'm so glad you're safe. I heard about what happened at school.." he looks up.
"Dad.." I cling to my arm, "honestly- she deserved it. Despite what mom says."

"I know," he smiles weakly. "I know you only fight if you have to." I smile too- this is why I prefer my dad over mom.

"Henry called and explained the whole situation yesterday." He then looks at Mike and smiles, "thank you for taking care of her that day."

"Of course, sir.." Mike smiles and rubs the back of his neck.

"Come in guys, honestly." He steps back inside and walks to the kitchen. I walk back in with Mike and it's like I'm hit with some wave of nostalgia.. but in a bad way. I'm just met with a sudden gut feeling of depression. B/N.

"D'you want anything to drink or.. anything?" Dad looks back at us on his way and goes to the fridge. Oh god.

"Actually, dad.. I uh.." I look away. This is so sad for him. He thinks I'm back home again. But I'm just not ready yet. "I came to get some.. clothes? To bring back to Henry's.." I feel so small right now. Like a child owning up to their lies.

He looks back, gutted, "oh.." I can see him sink on the spot.

"I just can't deal with her yet. It's getting too much for me."

"No, I understand." He smiles and nods sadly- slowly closing the fridge. This hurts me in a way I didn't know I could get hurt in. I gulp, cringing at the guilt I feel right now.

He got excited and relieved because he thought I was finally gonna quit this whole 'run away from home' bullshit. But I'm only stopping by to make more of a point out of it.

"Uhm.. speaking of Henry," it's so awkwardly quiet. I hate this atmosphere- make it stop, please. Mike holds my hand gently. "He's.. offering to help pay the funds, for when we have B/N's uhm.. remembrance celebration."

"His what?" Man, I've missed so much. Why didn't Henry say anything? He probably didn't want me so get more upset.

"Well, honey you have to understand that it doesn't look like B/N's coming home anytime soon." Dad doesn't smile. It's not a light hearted joke. It's the sad truth.
"So we wanted to hold a celebration to remember him. For when they decide to close the case." Damn, there's seriously no hope left. I hate this. I hate this so much.

I only nod quickly, looking down. I feel sick. There's a silence again.

"And the investigators," dad sighs. "Well- they're not interviewing anyone anymore. So you don't have to talk to them." Pressure's off. But that makes me feel worse. Have I missed my chance to ruin Mr Afton's life? To get my brother's own fucking murderer? Have I got us all killed?!

"Why don't you go get those clothes," thank you Michael. I look up and he's smiling softly.
"Yeah.." I look at dad who smiles too. Now I smile.

"I'll be right back," I let go of Mike's hand and run upstairs. They're really preparing for when B/N's case closes. I guess I knew he was gone from the start. But I'm still allowed to feel sad about it. And.. physically ill about it. And..

I open the door to my room and it's exactly how I left it. Messy, disorganised, depressing really. I sigh, grabbing a spare backpack and starting to pack it with my clothes and some basic makeup products.

I sling it over my shoulder and walk out. I stop- my stare lands on B/N's door.

'Stay Out Or Die!!'

I remember when he first scribbled that shitty little sign down on some A4. 'Die' in red, whilst the rest is in black. He came into my room to specifically show me, and I only laughed it off. Like I'd ever want to go in there anyway.

I should've appreciated him more. Helped him with homework, listened to his ideas and stories. Embraced his love for comic books and the artwork. I should've helped him achieve his dreams.

I should've been there for him more, and I shouldn't have been so moody and obnoxious. I should've spent more time with him, and acknowledged his feelings more. I was just like how mom is to me, to B/N.

I should've been a better sister. He looked up to me, admired me. The people I liked and hung out with. The music I listened to. The way I spoke. My sense of humour and sarcasm. The way I chose to dress. The way I chose to decorate my room. He admired the way I wasn't some girly girl you'd see in a magazine about hair products.

I should've embraced him more and the way he loved me. I shouldn't have been so mean to him. I should've cared more.

I should've been there that day. Been more careful and concentrated on where he was. I should've been more mindful. I got him killed.

It's all my fault.

"Hey?" I look up to see dad at the top of the stairs. "You got everything?"

I stand there like a lemon, staring at him and trying to focus on not breaking down.

"Honey?" His face softens, like he knows. "Woah, woah, what's going on sweetheart?" He rushes over and holds my hands gently. I close my eyes and let my head fall slowly: sucking in a staggered breath. Don't.

I sniffle, "nothin'- just.. thinking about.."- play it cool- "..stuff." Nice one.

He sighs, pulling me into a hug. "Your mom doesn't hate you y'know." What? Bullshit. "She just gets very mad sometimes." Huh. "You're always welcome here, at home," he smiles. "Anytime."

"Thank you," I smile up at him and hug back tightly. Dad hugs are the best, man.

He takes me back downstairs as I compose myself: catching my breath and resisting tears. Mike looks up as I come down, he's sitting at our kitchen table with a cup of tea.

"You alright?" He smiles and I nod, smiling back.
"I suppose I'll.. let you two go." Dad sighs and I turn back, hugging him tightly.
"I love you dad."
"Love you too honey."

"Make sure you guys get to bed at an appropriate time," Henry sighs, standing by the front door. "We have to pick up your car in the morning, Mike."

Mike only decided to tell me today that he'd passed his driving tests, and is picking up his very first car tomorrow morning: a red AMC Eagle. Yeah, he's shown me all the pictures.

We both like the idea of taking it for test drives over the weekend and decorating the inside. And also having him driving us everywhere is so much easier than catching a ride with other people or walking. Annie drives too, so does Brian. I feel like the odd one out.

Brian drives a blue Ford Escort, whilst Annie drives a white Austin Metro. I'm not sure what car I wanna drive. Hopefully it'll be a Ferrari.

But knowing Mike, he's probably gonna crash it real fast. I'll probably be within the wreckage. I can just imagine the conversation now: 'c'mon Y/N! Just a couple donuts in this tiny parking lot!!'

'Shake It Up' by Elizabeth Daily plays on the radio we have outside. It's raining lightly, and we're sitting on Henry's porch: watching the street become slowly flooded. His dim porch lights illuminate only the porch and part of the patio leading up to his house. Elizabeth went to bed a while ago. I'm not sure what time it is- it's around about nine I'd say.

"But honestly," Mike's going on about his childhood back in England. "The weather was worse than this. Like- way worse. And it was everyday to top it off." He rolls his eyes and sits back, crossing his arms.

"Just cold and rain. It was always muddy and muggy- and we'd never really get any cool storms either. Just a build up and then nothing."

"Oh well." I shrug, "let's just hope it goes away soon."
"It's supposed to be better tomorrow- how about we go out? Just the two of us." He smiles at me and I smile back.
"Alright.. somewhere other than the seven-eleven though."
"Sure- I'll surprise you." He looks ahead again.

"You know, I just love English people." Our favourite lady's alluring voice comes over the radio as it nears the end of the song.
"Thank you!" Mike looks at the radio as if she's right there. I laugh.

"They're so fascinating to me. So many skinheads with an accent and a blade." She stops and lets out a light laugh. Mike shares a tense glance with me and we both laugh. "Let's keep it going with one of my personal favourites. You babies better all funk out to it: English band Duran Duran with 'Hungry Like The Wolf.'"

The song plays and I smile, tapping my foot along.

"You heard her!" Mike gets up quickly and looks down at me with his hands on his hips.
I stare up at him. "What are you looking at?"

"Up! Now! We're dancing." He holds his hand out.
"In the rain?!"
"Yes, snowflake, in the rain." He teases, reaching over and turning the volume all the way up. He goes back to his original stance:
"Don't leave me hanging, Y/N."

I laugh, crossing my arms and smirking up at him.
"I don't dance."

"Everyone dances, prude." He grins and grabs my arm- pulling me up. I start laughing as he drags me out onto the empty patio, making me dance with him.

The rain starts to prick softly on my exposed skin: soaking into my clothes. I can't help but laugh my ass off at the whole thing. Making memories, right?

We start to dance like there's some formal song playing: with Mike twirling me around and pulling me back and forth smoothly. I have to admit, it was quite fun. And we have some serious rhythm.

I once told Lora I had no rhythm, and she told me that Mike had none either. But look at us now: dancing in almost her memory. Just having fun. I bet she would be smiling down at us right now.

As he's pulling and twirling me around, I'm learning two things: one- I can definitely dance. Two- Duran Duran is a great band to 'funk' to. I don't think once about Afton or B/N. It was one of the best nights of my life.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 43: The Greasers

"Hit the gas!!" Brian yells out over the rumming of Mike's engine. Me and Annie stay back, standing on the curb.

We're in a parking lot just like I imagined. Saturday.

Mike's about to do donuts around the water fountain that doesn't run. We're at the abandoned mall- it got left in the sixties and has been down ever since. The cement on the floor is painted by old tire tracks: burned into the ground everywhere.

Suddenly, Mike takes his foot off the break and sends his car. He turns the steering wheel sharply, and it skids to the right- smoothly sliding around a face of the fountain with a loud screech. Smoke puffs out from underneath his tires.

We have 'White Lines (Don't Do It)' blasting from Brian's radio, over the noise of Mike's tires. I'm actually impressed he's managing some good donuts on his first try. The smell of burning rubber hits all our faces: I'm watching in awe.

"I still can't believe you ended up getting with him," Annie leans into my ear with a smile as Brian cheers. "He's still gross."

"Looks like 'he showers once a week.' Yeah, I remember." I lean back and she laughs. What a weird memory.

"This one reminds me of my teenage days, dancing with all those boys I used to fall for. If you're listening to this Jay-Jay, you already know what's up. Kool & The Gang with 'Jungle Boogie.' And to all you teenagers of this great era: stay tuned."

Mike's car halts to a stop: bouncing slightly once it stopped sliding. He leans out the window, pushing himself out with the roof of the car. He puts his fists up and cheers aggressively, laughing with Brian. His brown locks springing up, down, left and right as he moves his head.

"Y/N! Get over here, I wanna show you somethin'!" Mike grins and disappears back inside his car through the window. I smirk and run over, sticking my head through the window and leaning on the sill.

He steals a kiss quickly and I laugh, before he starts fishing through his glovebox.
"What are you up to?" I smile, watching whatever he'll pull out.

"Here it is." He glances at me before pulling out a strip of something. He looks back and holds it out and I take it hesitantly.

It's a Polaroid, of us, from ages ago. Remember after that really depressing party, he stayed round mine and mom found out? So then we went out and ended up taking a Polaroid picture? Yeah. It's that one. That was the same day I stayed for dinner around his house and met everyone.

"Oh my god!!" I smile in realisation and hold it to my heart. "Mike!! You kept this?!" That makes me so happy. It's so old.

"Of course I did," he grins and looks up at his rear-view. "I wanna hang it right up here." He points and looks back at me.
I smile and hand it to him. He pulls out a ball of string, "I came prepared- see?"

I laugh and he smiles, starting to cut it with a switchblade he has in the glovebox too. I open the door and get in, sitting in the passengers seat. "I didn't know you carry," one joke. Just one- I had to.

He sniggers, a small slice sound as the sharp blade tears through the fibers. I look out to Annie and Brian, smiling as they dance to the music. I push a button inside the car and the radio sings out: 'Grease' by Frankie Valli.

"God I hate that movie." He shakes his head, focused on carefully cutting the Polaroid. "My mum made me watch it. She loved it- musicals just don't sit with me."

"Really? I thought you would've loved that movie." I watch what he's doing.

"What?!" He stops and looks up, horrified.

I laugh, "with all the greasers in there? Yeah!?" He just sits there and stares which makes me laugh more. "I thought you would've admired them, like you do with the guys in The Outsiders-"

"Hey, nah." He points, "The Outsiders is a whole different thing compared to Grease." He looks back down and continues. I smile, shaking my head.

"No friend of mine just breaks into song whenever I ask about him and his girlfriend."

I laugh at this.

"I can't take any more of this shit," he stops again, looking up and retuning the radio. It finally lands on 'Burning Down The House' by The Talking Heads. We both start singing along exactly at the same time.

He smiles to himself as he sings, staring at his work. I dance in the seat next to him, singing with him and turning the volume up a little. He eventually pulls the string through the cut at the top of the picture, tying the string.

"Finally," he sighs and hooks it around his mirror. We both admire it as it hangs there: painted by a queue of our stupid faces, expressions differently expressed and all.

I smile and he looks at me, leaning over and connecting our lips. I hold the sides of his face gently as his hand feels around my thigh, the other slithered across the back of my seat.

A row of thudding erupts from my window and I jump, pulling away and turning: Jack Denny. The best way to get turned all the way off? Have your boyfriend's asshole, perv of a friend show up.

He grins, "open up!" He yells, muffled, from the outside. His own car- a black Audi Quattro- is parked not far from Mike's.

He turns away and pulls a cigarette out from behind his ear, turning his head and lighting it against the flame. He has one of those lighters with the lid that flips: AC/DC with the lightning strike engraved on the front. I'm very observant.

Mike snickers and retunes the radio again: 'Back In Black' takes the stage. I huff, looking away and crossing my arms from Denny- who's gesturing gross stuff at us with the stick in his mouth. Got a lot of balls coming here.

"Come on baby," Mike looks back at me with a smirk. "He's not that bad." It's like his personality, his aura, it all changes whenever these friends of his come around. At least it's only when they're actually here- instead of all the time.

"You don't have to change for this guy." I meet my boyfriend's eyes, "you're already cool or whatever you wanna call it."

He keeps his smirk, laughing lightly. "Thanks baby, but I'm not changing for anyone- honestly." I'm still not so keen on the new nickname. His voice gains this snake-like slither to it when he acts like this. It's weird.
I furrow my brows, "okay.." I avoid his stare now.

Denny bangs on the window again, a "come on!!" is erupted from his throat. Mike only laughs, his hand coming to the side of my face and turning it to him and he starts kissing me to deliberately piss off his friend.

Denny laughs, rolling his eyes. I push Mike away in a huff and he only laughs, leaning over me and rolling down the window: "what d'ya want?!"

Denny leans down against the window, ignoring Mike and looking at me, nodding: "what's up sweetie?"

"You want me to break something?!" I glare and he laughs, looking away.

I smirk, "you weren't this confident yesterday- shittin' your pants and all." I earn a laugh from Mike. Denny looks back at me with a smirk of his own.

"There's gonna be a rumble tonight," Denny looks at Mike now. I loose the smile and glance at Mike nervously. Don't get yourself killed, idiot.

I look back at Denny, "who with?"

"Del Bombers."

I sigh and look away. 'Neat Neat Neat' comes on.

"But you don't gotta worry about a damn thing." Denny smirks, "we'll get 'em. Right Mike?"

I look back over and Mike has a cigarette of his own sticking out from between his lips now. He pushes the button on his switch blade with a smirk: the blade suddenly emerging. Woah. Woah. Woah?! Let's take a step back?!

"Hang on, you're not killing anyone are you?" I look between them and they start laughing. Is- is that funny? Did I say something wrong? Or..

"Nah baby," Mike laughs through his words, pecking my cheek. "We're just gonna scare 'em."

"Oh, scare them." I roll my eyes as they share a glance. "Whatever. Tell that to the judge, I'm outta here." I open the door, making Denny scurry out of the way. I hop out and shut the door, walking away.

"Hey, hey!" Denny calls and I stop, looking at him. He rushes over and pulls out a packet, removing a cigarette and handing it to me: "for your anxiety."

I snatch it and he hands me his lighter. I push the button and turn my head, lighting it and snapping the lid shut again. "You coming?" I yell back to Mike, returning the lighter.

"Yeah.." he says unenthusiastically. "Uh- later!" Later?
"But I thought we were going out tonight?" I call back.
"We will! Promise!" Mike grins at Denny as he opens the door and climbs into the passengers seat. I sigh and turn away, walking back to Annie and Brian.

"Who's that?" Annie points as we turn and start heading toward Brian's car. He has a Ford Escort.

"Some douche that Mike is friends with." I roll my eyes, "we're supposed to go out tonight. But there's a rumble going on."
"We should go watch!" Brian grins.
"Nah. I don't have the energy to get into a fight."

We all get in his car: "so he's blowing you off?" Brian looks back at me with Annie.
"Pretty much."

I awake to Henry's voice from downstairs. He's not yelling.. but he's not whispering either. I stretch, sighing and looking over to the other side of the room. Elizabeth is sound asleep, holding one of her glamorous Barbie dolls.

"Do you know what time it is?" Henry sounds worried. "Look at you!"
"I'm fine." Mike. I hear one set of footsteps coming up the stairs at first, then another.

"I waited up for you- I could just tell something was wrong!" They come over to my door, and sure enough, the handle bends and the door opens.

I squint at the light, my hand coming over my eyes. Mike walks in quietly and shuts the door behind him. We both hear Henry sigh and travel back downstairs. I sit up, "Mike?" I turn on my lamp and- oh sweet Jesus.

His face and clothes are so bruised and dirty, not to mention his hands. His fingers look all broken and swollen- purple and blue. I guess it was pretty muddy out there. I gasp: my eyes widening and my hands flying to my mouth as he keeps his eyes closed- inhaling deeply.

"Jesus baby!!" Yeah. I said it. "What the hell happened to you?!" I get up and rush over to him.

He opens his eyes and follows my form, slowly forming a smile. "Had the rumble alright." He croaks.

I sigh, gently holding his face and turning it from left to right- examining his injuries.
"We totally fuckin' won though." Mike cheers and I hush him with a smile.

"Did you actually?"

"Yeah?" He says like I'm an idiot. "They all just ran off- bunch of pussies." He grins, sliding his hands down to my waist. I laugh as he speaks again: "come on." He leans down into the crook of my neck, kissing the skin and I smile, pushing him back by his chest.

"Nah. Liz is in here." We both look slowly over to sleeping beauty- snoring lightly. Mike groans and Henry knocks on the door softly.
"Michael- just tell me what happened buddy."

Mike huffs, opening the door to Henry. "Coming now." He looks at me and smiles. "Later baby," he kisses me quickly before walking out.
"Get some sleep kiddo." Henry smiles at me and I nod, shutting my door and going back to bed.

I thought bringing up the fact he blew me off for some stupid gang fight would annoy him. So I left it. I'll let it slide for now- but something tells me that those greasers are getting to him. In a way that means it'll change him. Which sucks.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 44: Stronger Bonds

I huff, watching Mike and the other greasers on the other side of the room. My head sits in my hand, my elbow propped up against the table. My other arm lays flat. Annie, Brian, Claire, Cory and Lindsey are with me- all in their own conversation. I should be joining in but.. I'm so distracted.

It's been two weeks since that rumble, since he blew me off. And it's only gotten worse? He's just gotten more of an asshole- and I can see it at Henry's as well. He's just been ignoring me a lot of the time. And the only time he actually acknowledges me is when he wants to show me off to them. It's making me wanna just pack up and go home. Maybe I should. What's stopping me?

"Something on your mind, babe?" I look up and the group are all staring at me. Oops.
"Oh.." I take my hand away from my chin and sit straight. "Nah.."

"Well that's obviously a lie," Brian smiles. He's one of them as well- a greaser. But at least he has the decency to sit with his fucking girlfriend at lunch, instead of being a twat in a group of raging testosterone and hormones. What do they have that I don't? Am I boring now? Just the girlfriend? Fuck off.

"Hello?!" Annie laughs with the group. "Stop angrily staring at the table and talk already! You're freaking us out babe." I sigh and look at Mike again- I can't stop staring. She follows my gaze- shit.

"Oh." She looks back at the rest of group. "I get it now." All of their gazes fixate on me again.

"Huh?"

"This is about Mike, isn't it." Shit.

Just start apologising and crying. Wait- no. Just play dumb: "I don't know what you're on about." Nice.

"Y/N, it's okay." She smiles. "He's been an ass lately." She bites down on a celery stick.

"You guys.. have noticed as well?" I look at them awkwardly. They all share a glance and snigger.

"Uh.. yeah? He isn't even sitting with us anymore. He's a complete greaser. Cold, rude, shiny greaser." Annie rolls her eyes.
"I take some offence," Brian looks down with a smile and Annie laughs- grabbing him and hugging him. He really is a 'cold, rude, shiny greaser' now. Oh man.

It's the end of the day and I'm rushing through the crowded corridor toward the school gates. Annie is giving me a ride home, I didn't wanna catch a ride with Mike today. I don't want to anymore- he's been such an ass recently. I just wanna get out as quickly as possible before he sees m-

"Y/N!" Shit.

I can't just keep running. Wait. Yes I can. Just act like you didn't hear him.
I keep going- other people glance at me wondering why I'm ignoring my boyfriend.

A different greaser shoves a nerd into a locker in front of me and high fives his friend.
"Move!" I shove them out the way and keep going.

"Y/N!" He keeps yelling for me and I keep running. If I keep this up any longer, he'll know I'm avoiding him.

I stop in the middle of the main area- the part everyone crowds in at the end of school days. Annie is standing by the main exit, having a chat with Claire as the others walk out. The exit seems so close yet so far.

I sigh, turning around to check- but I can't see him anywhere. Maybe he's still lost within the crowd? This is my chance!

I turn to run, but I'm met with someone taller than me. They grab my hips suddenly, with a 'boo!' making me yelp with fright. They laugh spitefully- I know that laugh. It's Mike.

"Ugh!" I shove his hands off. I'm honestly just not in the mood with him. "I told you not to do that!!"

His hands only return, linking together at the bottom of my back, and he smirks: "you love it really." He leans down and kisses me. Nu- Uh. I don't want him being so close and personal to me right now.

His friends catch up all in a group behind him, combing their hair and shouting gross things at us. They're just a mob of nicotine addicts and leather jackets. Ugh.

I push him back and turn my head away, "I'm catching a ride with Annie." I reach behind my back and pull his hands away from each other, so he isn't holding me anymore.

"You're what? What's wrong with my car?" He tries to link his hands around me again, but I do the same.
"I just want space for a bit." I'm avoiding his stare because it's easier for me. And also because I don't want him to kiss me.

"Space?!" He says loudly, glancing at his friends and they all crowd around us, staring me down. Mike stares me down too, his hands shoved into his pockets. I feel so uncomfortable all of a sudden. That stupid little cigarette sitting behind his ear doesn't make you look cool, babe.

I look at them and then at Mike: "yes. Space." I move away from them all and turn. Annie and Claire are now staring at me, watching this all play out. A hand reaches out and holds mine.
"Space from what? From me?" I look over and it's Mike. "What have I done?"

"Yeah, what has he done?" A short and stubby guy joins in. I glare down at him.
"Stay outta this, Putz." He quietens down as the others laugh.
"We shoulda' brought this one to the rumble," Denny sniggers and Mike smirks.

I shake off his hand and start walking away again. I don't hear him saying anything else, just his friends. And he doesn't come after me- I can only feel him watching.

Annie is grinning and so is Claire: "what happened there?! Did you break up or something?" Claire looks over at the group.
"He's still staring- we should get outta here." Annie laughs and rushes out. I take her word for it, rushing out after her.

Annie owns a, strikingly white, Austin Metro. She unlocks the car and opens the door for me. I climb into the passengers seat whilst Claire sits in the back. She tunes the radio and 'That's The Way It Is' plays.

Claire reaches over to me and leans against the two seats, staring at me and waiting for me to talk. Annie starts the engine and reverses, pulling out the parking lot. "So?"

"He just doesn't get it!" I start and they both sit there, ready to listen to me vent. "How does he not see how much of an ass he's being? And it's all for his friends!! It's pathetic." I sink back and cross my arms.
"Let it out honey," Annie smiles- listening closely and driving.

"I just feel like his friends are more important than me. And he's known me way longer than those creeps." I roll my eyes. "And outta anyone to be friends with as well! I don't think I'd be nearly this angry if it was- literally any other group than greasers. I mean- c'mon?" I look at them both and they nod. "I swear- I'm never going to talk to him ever again. Ever."

"I'm glad you decided to catch a ride with us instead though." Claire smiles. "Is it always you two in his car?"

"No!" I look at her. "He usually takes a load of the guys home at the same time! And they're just harassing me the whole time. Either perving on me or acting like I'm not even there." Claire nods.

"If Mike stuck up for me and didn't just let it slide every time- calling it a joke- I wouldn't be this annoyed. But here we are." I was speaking the truth. Annie and Claire felt like the only people I could really talk to about my problems- since Mike's decided to become a prick.

Annie eventually pulls up at Henry's and I sigh. She turns off the engine:
"Look. Tomorrow they're playing Scarface at the drive in. In town." She smiles, "I'm going with Claire and Lindsey, and I was planning on asking you when I dropped you off anyway. So, why don't you just come out with us? Saturday girls night out watching a grody movie? No boys allowed." That does sound good.

"No boys at all? What about Brian?"

"Already asked- he has no plans to go tomorrow. And you know if he was going, he'd be going with Mike." That is true.
I smile, "yeah. Sounds cool."

"Oh wait!" Claire grabs my hand before I can hop out. "You can't dress like a homeless teenage boy!" She sniggers at my outfit with Annie. "You gotta wear something nice."

"I don't know if I have anything nice."

"No. I've seen your wardrobe. Wear that punk dress you have- the one with the white straps and the skirt." Annie smiles at me and then looks at Claire. "It's like skin tight, she'll look soo good."

I roll my eyes with a grin. "Fine! See you guys later."

Annie starts the engine again as Claire rolls down the back window.

"Something sexy!" She yells as Annie starts driving off down the road. "Nothing like the usual!"

I laugh, walking up the patio. Henry smiles at me, sitting in the swing chair on the porch. "What was that all about?" He's reading a book with a cold beer sitting on the sill above him. I respect it.

"I'm having a girls night tomorrow, they want me to dress accordingly." I smile and Henry sniggers with a nod, looking back down at his book.

Okay, I know I said I was never going to talk to Mike again but.. I'm snuggled with him right now watching 'Halloween.'

I can't quite recall how I ended up here- but just because I'm letting him keep his arm around me doesn't mean we're still not in a fight. I'm acting hella moody around him. We haven't been talking since school, he's only been glancing at me every thirty seconds or so throughout this whole thing.

We're at the part where Myers is driving by Laurie and her friends, when he decides to talk to me again.

"Y/N, come on. I told you I was sorry," he pouts at me.
"I know." I keep my stare at the screen. "I just don't believe it yet."

He huffs and looks ahead, only to turn back again. "I won't blow you off again! I promise."
"You promised the last seven times, and blew me off." I side eye him, before staring back at the screen.

"But it'll be different the next time!"

"I've heard it all before." I really have.

"Then what am I supposed to do?" He sits up more, staring down at me and waiting for me to give in.

Stop acting like an ass full time just for your friends and go back to the Mike I know? Stop treating me like some trophy to your friends? At least act like I mean something to you?

I shrug.

Yeah I couldn't get that all out.

He groans, staring at the screen again and taking his arm away. I don't move, I just sit there all angry. Am I being too harsh? I don't know.. It's just that he knows shit like this pisses me off, but still does it and then expects me to let it slide every time.

Mike turns his head back at me and is quiet for a second. "Baby, you know I love you." Aw.

I side eye him again, raising my brows. I resist a smile, yet the corners of my mouth curl slightly. Maybe I should give in. I do know he loves me, a lot.

"Come on," he smiles and shuffles toward me. Maybe he isn't so much of an assh-

"Come on, give me a kiss." Never mind. There it is again.

I turn to him now, narrowing my eyes and loosing any signs of a smile. "Kiss you?"

"Yeah," he smirks like an asshole- sticking his arms out for me to run into.

"Kiss you?!" I repeat: giving him a chance to change what the fuck he just said, leaning away from him angrily.

"Yeah- come on." He edges toward me- what a dick. I thought we were taught to use our words? I guess actions speak louder than words.

I shove him back by his chest angrily and turn away to get up. I'm outta here. We need a break or something until he gets his shit together.

His arm wraps around my waist and he flips me back to face him, before he leans in. I quickly turn my face away out of reflex, and he ends up choosing my neck to kiss and bite instead. I squirm angrily- pushing any limb I can away from me: "get off me you asshole!!"

He takes my hands away, looking up at me- "c'mon! No one's watching." He smirks that stupid, annoying smirk and glances back at the door- then to me- leaning in again. Like I need the kiss of life or something. Fuck you.

Mike connects our lips roughly- taking the opportunity to tongue me at the same time. This little shit. 'Oh, if I kiss her she'll go back to normal.' That's not how it works, dickswab.

I couldn't stop it- it just happened. I pull away and press my face against the sheets so there's space for my hand to collide aggressively to his face.

I slap him- hard: I mean, hard. And it makes a loud smack! in this small room.

I haven't harmed him with such intent since we first met- he fucked up this time. I guess actions do speak louder than words.

It makes his head swing to the left and he stops finally, in shock, his eyes scrunched closed. Didn't expect that pro move, did you? I shove him off me like my life depends on it and scurry off the bed- time to go.

I grab the bag I brought from mine and kneel down, starting to shove in everything else I brought: like my perfumes and jewellery.

He turns around and looks down at me slowly. His hand is close to his cheek: "what the fuck, Y/N?!" Suck it.

I shake my head and continue packing. "What- what are you doin'?!" The toothbrush can stay- I just need to leave right now.
I don't answer him and only stand up, zipping them up. He reaches out for my arm but I pull it away.

"Touch me again and I'll break those hands." I snap and turn, storming to the bedroom door with my school and clothes bags.

"Hey?!" Mike calls out as I open the door. "Woah- Y/N wait!!" I hear him shouting as I start rushing down the stairs.

I walk in on Henry and Liz watching 'Oliver' and singing along.

"Henry?" I croak and they both look up. I can only see half of Elizabeth's small face, looking at me. Henry's smiling face dials down a little when he sees my expression and the bags.
"Hey kiddo?" He looks at them, "you alright?"

"Can you drive me home please?" I look at the floor as Mike comes in.
"Y/N? What are you doin'?!" He reaches out and takes my hand into his own. I growl and pull it away immediately, scowling him down:
"Leave me alone!!"

"Alright, alright." Henry says softly, getting up and grabbing his car keys. "Come on sweetheart." He smiles lightly, standing by the door. I smile in a way that screams 'thank you so much,' walking over.

"You're leaving?" Liz looks at me and I nod lightly.
"Just for a bit," I smile and she pouts, looking away.

"Y/N don't give me blue balls now!" That's how you're trying to get me back?
"Inappropriate!" Henry's brows upturn. "Please!"
"What does blue balls mean?" Liz looks at us all. Haha.
"Nothing!" Henry rubs his face stressfully.

"Just come back to bed," Mike looks back at me.
"Fuck you." I bark, starting to walk, and look at Liz, "pardon my French." It's almost humorous that my sarcasm still exists even when I'm hella angry. She smiles at me and giggles slightly, looking down.

Henry opens the door for me and I stomp out to his car. He follows me and rushes into the driver's seat whilst I get in the passenger's. Mike runs out and pushes his hands against the glass: "Y/N! Come on! Let's just talk!! Don't leave like this!"

I ignore him again and put on my seatbelt as he thuds on the glass and Henry starts the engine.
"Are- are you breaking up with me? Y/N, come on!!" He needs to shut up right now with all that 'come on.'

Henry then steps on the gas, starting to drive away. I hear Mike yelling after me. It makes me laugh, actually. I think he sometimes forgets that he personally owns a left hand.

The car stops in front of my house as dad's voice echoes in my head:

"You're always welcome here, at home. Anytime."

Just head straight to your room Y/N.
"Thank you." I mumble and pull off my seatbelt. Henry nods with a smile.
"Take care!" He calls out as I walk out the car and shut the door behind me.

I walk up to my front door and knock. There's shuffling and then the door opens to mom's lovely face. She doesn't know what to say, just staring at me angrily.
"I don't want to hear it right now mom, please." I gulp and walk past her.
"Don't want to hear it?!" Mom slams the door. "Hear what? How worried I was? How dare you!!"

"You're the one who told me not to come home!" I yell back and storm upstairs as dad comes in. He asks what's going on but mom ignores him, following me into my room.

I drop everything onto the floor. "I was just angry! I-"

"You're always angry." I sit on my bed with my head in my hands.
"No I'm not! You just-"

"Can you just leave it please?!" I look up angrily. "And be grateful that I had no choice but to come home?!"

"Had no choice?" She says softer, confused.

"I had a fight with Mike! Okay?! He was being a complete creep and.. and I.. I.." I can't finish it because the sobs and tears have arrived. "For fuck's sake." I whisper to myself, going back to having my head in my hands.

She sits down gently beside me. "What happened?"

"Like you care!" I snap and she looks away. "Y- You just want another reason to blame or- or yell at me!"

"No.." she closes her eyes. Is she only now realising how bad she's been all these years? Let alone these past months? "I've just been stressed honey I'm.." she looks down. "I just.."

"I'm just as upset about B/N as you are mom. It doesn't mean that I get a free pass to treat you like shit every day." I look at her. "Look, I've just.. I've had a really shitty few weeks. And I just want to sleep in peace."

Mom nods slowly, looking at me with tears. Oh. She pulls me into a hug, "I'm so sorry sweetie. I'm sorry."

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 45: Persistent

"Y/N! Come help me with the groceries honey!" I groan, still groggy from just waking up.

You bet your sweet ass I slept in my own house. I plan on staying here for a while. I don't really wanna see Mike. Especially after yesterday. I need time to think about us, is he really that good for me?

One moment we're fine, then the next he sees something he likes and becomes a dick about it. In this case, he likes the greasers.

I don't wanna say our relationship is toxic or nothing, because it's not..

Is it?

I look over at my alarm to see how long I slept in: twelve-twenty one PM. Wow. Heartbreak sure does suck.

I pull myself up and rub my face tiredly, groaning in distress. I'm supposed to be going out tonight. I can't just complain that Mike's been blowing me off, and then blow off Annie myself. That's just a bitch move.

And what about mom? Last night? Is she going to change from now on and be kinder to me? I sure hope so.

I stumble out of bed and trudge out of my room, downstairs. Mom has three bags on the countertop, full of shopping.

"Morning honey," dad looks up from the kitchen table with a smile. "How did you sleep?"
"Meh," I twiddle my hand from side to side and walk to mom.

She looks down at me with a smile- one of those nice mom smiles. I haven't seen it in ages. "I was hoping we could maybe.. chat about what you said last night."
"What did I say?"
"About Michael?"
"Oh."

I forgot I told her all of that. Ugh- man.

"What happened darling?" She continues putting things away. I reach out to help her but she stops me: "no no! You don't have to actually help," she laughs. "I just wanted you to come down."

Sweet. "Oh," I smile. "Okay."

Dad stands up and starts to boil the kettle, "you sit down. I'll make some tea." They both smile at me. What is happening right now? I feel like a Princess?!

I grin and sit down quietly. Why are they being so nice? I'm not complaining though. "We just uhm. Well we just had an argument." Mom nods, listening.
"He's just become friends with greasers," I roll my eyes.

"Ugh," Mom scoffs. "Not those type of boys." She looks back at me, "I could always see him going down that sort of path though."
I nod, circling around a small stain on the table with my finger tip. "It just sucks because I feel like he doesn't care about me anymore. He's apparently married to them all: just become too much like them, and not the Mike I fell for."

"Aw," dad sniggers with mom.
"Shut up!! I'm being serious!!" I giggle and they both smile to themselves.

"You two." Mom smiles. "You still have so much time daring," she says. "Try not to stress about it. I know how much you love that boy but," she glances at dad. "You know, if he doesn't respect you by now- and you two have been together for a while," she smiles and I smile back timidly. "Then maybe you should rethink it."

That's what I was afraid to hear, because I have been rethinking it. Maybe he's just another asshole boy that acts like an asshole in a different way: a way I was too blind to see.

"I've just dug myself such a hole," I groan. "He likes me so much- what if it was all mistake?!"

"You need time to think. If it feels like it's all going wrong- maybe you should take some time away from him." She glances. "Now I'm not saying to dump him, but I am suggesting a break."
She looks at me with a smile. "But you two'll figure it out." She smiles as dad brings me the cup of tea. "I know you will." Mom advice, man.

I take a sip with a smile. "Thank you."

"Plastic surgery is for plastic people! Here, let's keep it real and truthful. With the groove, the soul and a little bit of rock and roll- you dig? We're only keeping vibes alive here on BeGood80s. Here's Bronski Beat with 'Smalltown Boy'."

6:54 PM. Curlers sit buried beneath my locks of H/C hair, and my makeup desk is covered with different products scattered messily. My radio sits on my window sill and I have it on full volume- only good vibes tonight, like radio lady said.

I need to just get out and forget Mike for as long as I can. It's not like we've broken up, we're still together, but I want a break. I've had a nice family dinner tonight, and now I'm getting ready for my girls night. Watching Scarface with a bunch of girls could be quite fun- I'm willing to try it. I also did end up putting that punk dress on.

A black crop sits across my chest. Covering it slightly are thin white suspenders in the shape of an 'X' across, connecting to my white skirt. I know it'll be a little cold- but the only leggings I could find were short, black ones that cut off at my knee. They still go with this outfit.

My boots are black and laced, and from my wrists hang loose and spiked bracelets. Large, golden hoops hang from my ears. I look like one of those edgy chicks you'd see in a beauty magazine for 80s fashion.

Everything is skin tight- a little too small for me. It's an old dress, but it's worth it because I do look amazing. I can't wait to see the girl's faces when I walk out in it. It's not like I wear shit like this all the time.

I've done all but my lipstick, which I'm applying now. It's only a solid, natural colour for my skin tone. But it still looks nice. I just gotta wait another five minutes until I can take these curlers out, and then I'm golden.

My phone rings and I ignore it for a minute, finishing my lipstick touch. I actually like scarface. I saw it in the cinemas with Jeremy when it first came out- y'know, when I was ignoring Mike.

I smile at myself in the mirror- I look so cute. My hand then comes to the phone and I pick up: "hey Annie." I touch up my eye makeup.

"Nope! Guess again." You're fucking joking.

"..Mike." My smile vanishes and I glare into the mirror.

"Ding! Ding! Ding!" I can just hear him smirk into the phone.

"What the hell do you want?" I bark and he sniggers obnoxiously:
"Let me take you out tonight."

"I don't want to see you." I fix my lipstick. "Besides, you'll just blow me off- remember?" I grin mischievously at the ceiling, leaning back into my chair.

"Too bad. I'm already on my way." I start to hear shuffling.
"You're what?!"
"See you!" He replies almost immediately after and then the phone line crackles.

I sit there like a lemon, trying to process it. No! This is my night! You bastard!

I slam my phone back into its box angrily and huff, shutting my eyes and trying not to get too angry. Why now?! Out of all the nights you can harass me, you choose the night where I'm looking forward to forgetting you?!

After a while of me sulking and touching up my makeup, the phone rings again and I pick it up. This time I'm silent- holding my breath like I'm hiding. It's been at least fifteen minutes since Mike last called..

"..hello??" It's actually Annie this time.
"Oh thank god." I exhale with relief. He's not actually gonna come- he's just being an ass again.

"Annie you would not fucking believe this."

"What's up?" She beams.
"So.. me and Mike had a big ass fight last night. And he's just called me saying he's coming to pick me up? Or something. I don't know."

"Woah- slow down, what?!" She laughs.

"He was being a total asshole-creep to me last night, so I packed up and left Henry's."

"Oh my god!?" She laughs. "No way?! So you're back home?"
"Yeah." I snigger too now. "I'll explain every last detail in the car- but what do I do for now?"

"Lock your doors and hide," she jokes and I smile.

"Even then he'd probably break my doors down singing 'Sexbomb.'" I roll my eyes and she laughs.

"Or sneak in through your window, remember." She teases. Man- that night was amazing. That was the party where we had our first electric kiss.
"Ancient history." I grin and she sniggers.

"Well I best hope you're not planning on flaking out on me." She says and I laugh. "It's our girls night!!"

"I know. I know. I won't.." I stop talking and listen. Is that Def Leppard I hear outside? Uh oh.

A car starts to aggressively beep its horn and I hear hollering.

"Uh- what is that?" Annie calls and I sigh angrily.
"I'll call you back."
"Oh shit! Is it Mike?! Don't give in!" She jokes and I smile:
"Later!!"

I hang up and rush out my chair, running to my door. I start to rush down the stairs and mom is by the living room window, looking out the blinds.

"Uh," she looks at me. "There's a bunch boys outside in a car.. yelling for you?"
"I know." I storm to the door and undo all the locks, opening it and slamming it behind me.

Mike's red AMC eagle sits outside, and I can see all of his little greasers swarmed inside it. Mike is in the driver's seat, jamming out to his Def Leppard song: 'Rock Brigade.' One of his friends is in the back, sitting on the window sill with a bottle in his hand.

He spots me and starts yelling, "Y/N!!"

I stop, crossing my arms on the middle of my patio. Mike looks over from beside Denny and smirks, opening the car door and stepping out. He shuts it all loudly and starts to walk round and toward me, taking a drag from the cigarette he's smoking.

"Hey baby!" He smiles and then eyes my outfit. "Oh my god- you look so beautiful."
"What the fuck are you doing here Mike?!" I bark and he smiles.
"I came to pick you up."

"Oh! Along with your douchebag little friends!?" I glare over at his crowded car.
"I'll make 'em hit the pavement once you get in, then it'll just be us." He can't keep his eyes on my face.

I snap my fingers and his eyes flicker up again: "eyes up here, dickswab!"

He stares lovesick at the 'pretty' makeup on my face as I speak again. "I told you I don't want to see you! Just respect my space already!"

"I couldn't just leave you." He shrugs with a smile and I scoff- looking away with my arms still crossed. His friends still sing along, and watch us, and yell at us.

"Let me treat you tonight! I'll make it up to you, c'mon."
"Can't." I look back at him and smile. "I'm busy."

"Doin' what?"

"Going out tonight with friends- you especially aren't invited."

"Where you goin'? The movies? I heard they're playing Scarface tonight." Shit. "Is it the movies?"

I shrug, staying silent. He narrows his eyes- trying to figure me out. "Well? You got a date?" He smirks, putting his arms out like he's got me. Piss off.

I shrug again, "maybe."

He drops the grin, along with his arms, and glares: "what?!" His British accent made 'what' sound more like 'wot.'
"Who the hell is he?! I'll get him!" He stares daggers up at my house and starts storming toward it.

I grin to myself, laughing slightly. I put my arms out and push his chest back- stopping him. "Just piss off already!"
He stops and looks down at me, slowly forming a grin at my giggles. I can notice tiny marks on his face- probably where I slapped him. Maybe it's just the light. But his hand comes up- cupping my cheek. Uh-uh. No.

I scoff, rolling my eyes and pushing his hand off: "it's not gonna be that easy, buster." I turn and jog back to my house.

"Hey- wait!" He runs after me as I open the door and walk in.
I turn speedily and push the door but he stops it- wrapping his fingers round the wood. "Don't leave me again!"

"Seriously- fuck off!" I laugh and push myself against the door like my life depends on it, to get it closed. Whilst he pushes hard against the door, to get it open again.

I start laughing my ass off and so does he- like both our subconscious are just standing back together and watching the scene.

He's trying to talk me out of leaving him whilst I just respond with a giggled 'no!' It's odd how even during our fights, we can still bond childishly.

My mom runs in, helping me and the door eventually closes. I turn and lock it. He's still laughing- calling for me and I'm giggling- shaking my head and running upstairs.

"What is wrong with that boy?!" Mom says but I don't answer- I only rush upstairs.

I get back to my room and go to my mirror, starting to take out all of my curlers. I place them all on the table and my hair all falls lightly in place- it looks adorable. I smile and ruffle it all, shaking my head and watching it wobble.

Not even five minutes after Mike, another car comes along and starts to beep. I recognise the sound as Annie's car and jump up- grabbing my purse to match my outfit. I pack in my left over pocket money, some perfume and a small hand mirror, before running out of my room and downstairs.

"Have a nice time honey!" Mom calls and dad smiles. I smile back, nodding and giving a quick wave. I unlock the door and open it- stepping outside.

"Please be safe!!" I hear her yell before I shut the door and run to Annie's car.

"Ho-ly shit!" Claire beams- staring my outfit down and hanging out the window.
I grin, stopping and posing. I twirl around as she says: "look at you!!"

"You look so nice!" Lindsey smiles, leaning over Claire. They're both in the backseat, leaving the passenger seat for me.
I giggle, "thank you!"

"Alright- get in loser!!" Annie grins and I laugh, jogging over and opening the car door, hopping inside.

Her radio is playing 'I Got The...' by Labi Siffre as I put my seatbelt on. I let my hand curl around the roof of the car, my elbow propped against the window sill, and we zoom down the street excitedly.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 46: A Changed Man

'Cars' by Gary Numan plays on Annie's radio as we look for a place to park on this field. There's still cartoons going on the massive screen at the end of the field- the movie will be on soon.

I look out my window, and the smell of sweet and salted popcorn hits my face. The sound of everyone talking and yelling, different songs playing from different cars: including our own. The air is warm, and the stars are just barley visible above our heads.

I stick my head out as Annie drives- watching everything as we approach it and it goes by.

"I can't find a fucking space anywhere!" Annie growls.
"Why don't we just park at the back and go sit on seats?" Lindsey suggests, looking over at all the chairs with teens on.
"Ugh! But I wanted to hide in here!" Annie glances at me with a grin and I catch it- starting to laugh.

"I'm sure he won't actually come here." Claire shrugs, fixing up her makeup in a small hand mirror. "And if he does- we'll all just have to run and hide from him."

Annie drives to the back, parking her car. "Alright- c'mon." She smiles back at us, turning off the ignition and putting her keys in her purse. She pulls out a packet of cigarettes, handing one each to us- apart from Lindsey.

"I don't get why you guys smoke those things," Lindsey crosses her arms and we all look away. "It harms your health."
"It's harder to quit than it looks." Claire shrugs and lights hers- passing the lighter to me. I light mine and pass it to Annie, who lights hers, and then it returns to Claire.

We start to walk, catching the eyes of many people as we go by. I haven't had this sort of attention before. It was more like 'woah. Y/N L/N looks good in a dress,' because everyone is used to seeing me wearing baggy clothes, with hardly any makeup, and no gorgeously styled hair.

Annie smiles, "I feel like a power group." Same.

Annie is wearing a neon green dress, that clings tightly to her form, with fishnets. The belt around her stomach is black. White, high top converse cling to her feet, all the way up above her ankles. Her hair is extra poofy, and her makeup is unblemished.

Claire has a striped sweater on, with sleeves that cover her arms. It cuts off at her stomach, making it more of a crop top. She wears a black, flowing skirt that's above her knees and no tights. Instead, white leg warmers covering her ankles and heels. Her hair is down as usual- her signature white sunglasses buried beneath her blonde-brown hair.

Lindsey wears a spotted sweater that's colourful and oversized. Black leggings and white socks, with white Nike's. Her hair is fluffed: half up, half down- a pink scrunchie keeping the back of her hair up. She has many bracelets clinging to her wrists, and her nails are all sparkly.

Being a part of this pretty, popular group makes me feel all special and appreciated. "Yeah," I smile at Annie. We start to walk together into the main area of the field, with all the cars.

"What are you going to do from now then?" Claire looks at me, and then breaks her 'serious' character- reaching out and stroking my hair. "I'm sorry- your hair looks amazing."

I laugh, smiling with a reply: "I'm curious about that myself." I cross my arms and look at the floor. "But I'm hoping we work things out.." I say sadly. And I do- Mike is a big part in my life. I care about him. We've gone through too much together to just break up like that.

"Well- whatever. Don't think about it tonight." Annie side hugs me and lays her head on my shoulder. "It'll be okay babe."

I smile, nodding and trying not to get emotional. Damn hormones. Lindsey sees this and comes in close- hugging me. Claire also joins in with a smile. God I love these people.

"Right- I'm going to get us seats." Claire pulls away with a smile. "You guys get popcorn."
"I'll come," Lindsey smiles and starts to run.
"See you!!" Claire follows.

"Get as close to the front as you can!!" Annie yells after them and then smiles at me. "You seen scarface before?" We start to walk to a food stand.

"Yeah. Back when it first came out."

"Sweet. Me too- I was with my ex Aidan at the time before I got with Brian. I loved it." She smiles and I smile back.
"Yeah me too- what's the line..?" I look away.

"'Say hello to my little friend!'" We both say exactly at the same time, in the worst accent impressions. I start to laugh and so does she, approaching a food stand.

We get in line and someone yells Annie's name. She looks over and I do too, to see a couple jocks coming toward us. I furrow my brows and give her a look of 'you cheating?!' but she only grins and shakes her head.

"Hey!" She beams as one jogs quickly over to us.
"How are you Annie?" The blonde one smiles in awe, obviously crushing on Annie hard. But she's the type of girl to writhe in all that attention.

"I'm good," she elongates the word. "How you doin' Marty?" The black haired one catches up.
"I'm great, now that you're here." He horribly attempts to flirt and I can't help but snigger lightly- focused on the front of the line.

"Hey- you're that chick who beat the living shit outta Cadence Tornsey, aren't you?" The black haired one looks at me.

"What a nice way to greet somebody." I look at him slowly. He forms a grin with one tooth missing- football fucks you up huh.
"Yes, Rob." Annie laughs, "this is my best friend Y/N. She did whoop Cadence's ass."

"Yo, Cadence is here tonight as well, saw her earlier." Rob keeps his stare on me.
"Well don't get any funny ideas, buddy." I cross my arms. "I think she learned her lesson."

Rob laughs, tilting his head. "I thought you'd be all up for starting a fight."

"Why would you think such a thing of me?"

"I don't know.." he laughs, glancing from Annie and Marty to me. Do I intimidate you? "You just.. seem like you wouldn't be afraid, y'know?"

"Well you're right about one thing, I'm not afraid, no." Well only in.. certain circumstances that we don't speak of anymore because he's in custody and I'm safe.
"If Cadence came at you, would you fight her?" Marty stares wide eyed.

"Based on what I just stated: what do you think, Einstein?" They all laugh, finding my sarcasm funny.

"You're looking good tonight though, for real Y/N." Rob tries but I cut it short again. Instead of a 'oh my gosh thaaankkss' or a 'you're too sweet' I respond with:
"I know. Feeling good too."

Rob laughs, "who are you?" He smiles, genuinely interested in hearing my life story instead of saying that as an insult. It's a rocky road that one.
"Out of your league." I am still with Mike, so I won't be a bitch and cheat or some shit. Even though he's probably cheated.. oh my god he's probably cheated on me- asshole and all.

They all laugh again. "She's good." Marty points finger guns at me.
"Besides," Annie laughs. "She's with Michael Afton." I hope I stay with him too.

Rob nods. "Alright, alright. I get it." He puts his hands up in defence and laughs. "So what you ladies doing tonight? Where you sitting?"
"Somewhere you can't join us at," Annie shrugs. "Girls night only."

Just as Marty goes to say something else, a red AMC eagle comes driving in through the entrance.

Mike's red AMC eagle.

Music still blasts from his radio, except now it's 'Jumpin' Jack Flash.'

Annie notices almost immediately, and grabs my arm without another word- running to the front of the stall. The jocks stand there- startled that we just straight up saw a car and ran away. We both slide quickly behind it, and now we're hiding. We're hiding from my boyfriend.

I groan angrily, pressing my body against the wall, hiding. Annie sighs, watching me. Really, universe? Really? "Why is he even here?!"

"Are you guys okay..?" Marty comes from around the corner and I gasp. Annie does too- shoving him.

"Get outta here Marty! Before you get us caught!"

"Okay! Okay!" Marty turns around and quickly rushes away. Annie huffs and turns back.

My eyes travel over back onto her face. Her expression is annoyed? Disappointed? And she looks at the floor, crossing her arms and tapping her foot. Guess he's ruined Annie's night too.

"Hey.. I'm real sorry Annie." I frown and push myself off the wall slightly. "I didn't know he'd actually show up."

"Oh, it's not your fault babe." She smiles, looking up. She then lets out a light hearted laugh. "Boys, right? I should've known he would eventually come here looking for you."

I smile slightly, holding my arm. "I feel like I'm being hunted."
She laughs slightly and then sighs, "okay." Her hands come onto her hips and she peers out carefully from behind the wall. "D'you think he saw us?"

"If he did, he'd already be here." I shuffle over and peer out too. We look like we're in some slapstick cartoon- Annie's head below mine and mine above hers, peeking out.

"Well- that's good. I can't see him so.." she looks back at me. "Run for it?"
I smile, nodding. "Definitely."

"Alright." She bends down and tightens the laces on her converse. She then stands up straight again and stretches. "I don't think someone should run unless their being chased, but I'll let this slide."

"Well if he sees us, we will be chased." I laugh and she laughs too. I stretch and hop up and down on the spot- waking up my legs.
"I'm so glad I chose not to come in heels." Annie turns and looks again. "It's about one hundred feet to the chairs. I can see Claire and Lindsey."

"One hundred feet?!"

"It's better than being harassed by greasers! C'mon," she laughs- looking back at me. I huff and walk over, looking at the chairs. It's.. kinda far away. I'm gonna be heaving for air. Annie points to where they are and I spot them, just sitting and chatting near the end of a row near the front.

"Okay." I inhale deeply.
"Just bolt." Annie gets into some running stance whilst I stand there like a lemon. "The longer we wait the more chance he'll spot us and ruin the night, so let's go!!"

"Okay! Okay! On three, one.." I count and she joins in.
"Two.."
"Three!" Annie yells louder than me.

She bolts first- running ahead of me and I sprint behind. We're now out in the open- just running for our lives. It reminds me of that night, the way I ran. Literally for my life. No- don't think about that now, you're safe remember? Come on Y/N.

I wobble slightly as I run- it's fucking hard running in a dress. How has it not split yet? I start laughing at the whole thing and Annie starts laughing too. The seats are right in front of us and we slow down- stopping at Claire and Lindsey. I bend over onto my knees, heaving for air just like I thought, and laughing. Annie keeps her hands on her hips standing upright.

"Hey guys," Claire looks up and then furrows her brows. "Where's the popcorn?"
"Mike.. is here.." I gasp for air and stand straight.
"No?! What?!" Lindsey turns around and starts looking. "Sit down!" She tells us.

Me and Annie both sit down quickly- still laughing with each other. I'm just going to try and enjoy tonight- even if he does come over. I'll just ignore him. Easy.
I sink back into my chair, finally catching my breath.

"Is that.. Brian?" Claire's voice interrupts my chill thoughts. I look at them and they're all looking behind us- watching something come up.
"Oh god." Lindsey frowns.
"Not you!" Annie looks up at something behind me and growls: "fuck off!"

Before I can turn around- a pair of hands collide against my shoulders. One hand has a cigarette sticking out between two fingers: "guess who!" Oh for crying out loud.
I shove off Mike's hands and he starts to laugh ignorantly with his friends. I should've known. How did he even see us over here? Must be desperate.

I turn back to him. "How you doin' ladies," he stands straight and grins at us, letting his friends start piling in behind our chairs. I see Annie hissing quickly at Brian, probably asking why he even let these guys show up.

"How nice of you to join us." I glare and his eyes meet mine again, with that stupid smirk. Suddenly, that smile feels annoying again. "Because you were so invited here."

"I took the invitation." He finally sits down behind me. "There were empty chairs so I thought 'hey! Why don't I sit with my girlfriend?'" Emphasis on my label.

"Not for long." I turn back, trying to ignore him, and cross my arms. I hear his chair creak as he leans forwards.

His left hand sits on the back of my chair, next to my shoulder, and his right holds the cigarette in front of my lips. "You want some for your.. emotions?" He teases and I shove his hand away. He sniggers.

"Oh, my face is also just loving the mark you made, by the way." He sticks his head further into my face. I turn out of curiosity and see that he wasn't lying. I guess it's just got worse over time. Little red streak marks where my fingers collided with his skin. The ones I wasn't sure about earlier- if it was me or not. Guess now I know.

"Really popped out now, huh." He raises his brows at me- like he's expecting an apology.
I turn back, shrugging. "You needed it."
"Oh, did I? You went nuts- wasn't my fault at all."

"You pig." I scowl at him. How can he even say that? He was being a complete creep. But he only smirks at my insult, groaning.
"Man, I love it when you talk dirty." I hate you, so much right now.
I scoff and stare at the screen.

"Hey- move it." I look over as Brian shoves Denny, who's sitting behind Annie trying to flirt. Denny laughs- putting his hands up in defence and shuffles over. Brian then plops down behind Annie and she smiles, turning and kissing him.

"That could be us right now, y'know." Mike is still leaned forward right beside my head. "Don't you miss me?" His left hand runs through my nicely styled hair.

"Not one bit." A lie, I know. I do miss him- a lot. But the Mike I miss is the one I decided I wanted to be with. Not this.. imposter with greasy hair and a leather jacket.

"Tch." He leans back into his chair: his leg comes up, his muddy fucking converse shoe presses against my chair.

"Get your feet off my chair!" I turn back at him.

"You gonna make me?" He grins, unfazed. Alright- I gotta calm down before I punch his lights out. He just wants a reaction. Don't give it to him.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 47: Struck

I huff, getting up quickly with my purse and moving out from my row. He watches as I do so: rushing off to a popcorn stall with my money. Claire wanted popcorn anyway, didn't she? Maybe they'll get the memo and leave by the time I get back. I come to the front as a guy serving me turns.
I go to greet him when I realise it's Andrew.

"Andrew?!" My jaw drops and my eyes widen. He does the same. Ho-ly shit.

"Y/N!!" He beams with that adorable smile. He has one of those 'sweet' faces- the ones that make you want to just hug them. "Wow? You look.. eccentric." He laughs and I laugh too.

"I was trying out something new for tonight." I smile. "But oh my god! How've you been?"

"I've been good! Yeah," he looks around him with a light laugh. "I'm earning some money for my ma. We're struggling a little right now, but me working has really helped." He smiles. "I'm just getting any job I can at the minute."

"Oh man," I smile too. "That's the good thing to do. I hope everything works out."
"Yeah, me too." He places his hands on his hips, nodding.
"How's the others been?"

"Good. Yeah.." he glances away. I do too- the only reason we all stopped being friends was because of the bite last year.
"Anyway.." he smiles sweetly. "What can I get you?"

I smile back: "can I get a small popcorn please?"
"Sweet or salty?" He turns.
"Sweet."

I didn't expect to see him here- what a nice surprise. I was literally just wondering about him the other day, how he's holding up.

He turns back with the pissiest pot of popcorn I've ever seen. I guess they mean it when they call a small 'small.'
I take it with a smile, "thank you. Nice hat by the way."
"Oh," he fixes his little popcorn stand hat. "Uniform."

I laugh, digging through my purse and pull out two dollars. I hold it out but he shakes his head: "nah. On the house, just because of this reunion."
"You sure?" I hesitantly take it back.
"Absolutely."

I smile, slipping it into my purse again as Andrew watches.
"It was great seeing you again Y/N." He leans on the counter. That smile, dude.
"Yeah.." I smile back.

"We should uh, catch up sometime y'know?" He shrugs, holding his arm anxiously.
"Definitely! I'm.. kinda looking for some different guy friends right now." I roll my eyes and stuff my face with popcorn- glancing away.

"Oh," he laughs lightly. "Yeah. Well- me and.." Andrew trails off and I look up with a smile. "Uh.." Except he isn't looking at me, he's looking over my shoulder. His eyes follow something for a moment as it comes up, and then he looks away.

"A-dog?!" I jump slightly at the voice- looking up to see Mike smiling sarcastically with his hands out. Another cigarette sticks out from his mouth. "What a nice surprise!" He teases. Yeah..

"Hey Mike.." Andrew gulps- glancing at me.
"How've the boys been?" Mike tilts his head, his hands shoved in his jacket pockets.
"Good.. good." There's an awkward silence between us. It's not surprising: he straight up ditched Mike at his worst. I guess Mike has a reason to hate him. I don't really have a place to say anything right now. "Did.. you wanna order?"

"No, no. I was just seein' what was goin' on here." Mike glances down at me for a second and then back at Andrew. "Y'know, between you and my girlfriend, Y/N? You know Y/N, right Andy?" Andrew frowns, nodding slightly. Such an asshole.

"Oh?" He acts surprised- pointing between me and Andrew as I glare up at him. "You didn't know we're a thing?" He sniggers. Asshole. "Yeah." He exhales. "About six months strong." He drapes an arm around me. "So, y'know: get in line, man."

"Y- yeah. Uh.. cooool.." Andrew turns to his right, awkwardly adjusting things on the counter.

"Ugh." I can't take it. "Y'know what?" I smile, taking out my last ten dollars. "For you and your mom," I hold put the money on the counter. I had to break this weird tension some how, and also I can't just not pay him. "I know it's not much, but it'll get you something to eat."

"What?" Andrew's face drops. "Are- are you serious Y/N?!"
"Very," I smile. "Take the money- you need it more than me."
"Thank you," Andrew takes it and slips it into his Jean pocket, beaming.
I wave goodbye- "it was nice seeing you, man,"- and leave Mike's arm, starting to head off with my popcorn.

"Y- you too!!" He shouts as I walk away. Mike follows me- quickly catching up.
"That is the pissiest pot of popcorn I've ever seen." Mike laughs and flicks away his cigarette. I know right.
I shrug, stuffing my face and ignoring him. Everything's still not okay.

"You can't just ignore me forever Y/N, c'mon."

"Can't I?" I throw away the popcorn pot- yes. It was that small.

"No." Mike stops me- taking my hand into his own. He smiles that sweet smile, the one he used to smile before he became a dick. Nah- resist.
I stop, looking up at him and raising a brow. I'm trying to keep a poker face- I'm trying.

He twirls me around gently and brings me closer to him, sliding my hand up onto his shoulder. Pretty smooth moves, I can't lie.
"You need to kiss my cheek better, don't you think?" He teases and I can't help but giggle, rolling my eyes.

He smiles and leans in quickly- kissing me before I have time to react. I pull back quickly, "Mike.." I push him gently off me this time and step back. He then groans angrily.

"What more can I do?! I've told you I'm sorry! Just forget it already!"

"It's not just about blowing me off!" I raise my voice to meet his. "It's about.. you!"

"Me?" He questions like I'm idiot, pointing to his chest.
"Yes! You! You're not the Mike I feel in love with."

"Oh!" He looks around sarcastically. "I'm not the Mike she fell in love with!" He teases and I hold my arms, watching him sadly. "What a tragedy!" He looks back at me: "people change Y/N."

"Not everyone has to change into such a fucking asshole! I thought I meant something to you!" My hands come to my chest angrily.

"Of course you do. I just don't see how me hanging out with a few other friends affects you." He crosses his arms.

"Your friends are creeps! They perv all over me, and you do fuck all about it!!" My feelings are just angrily pouring out like word vomit. I can't stop. "You just let it slide, and let it slide- every single time!" I yell.

"And you just refuse to acknowledge that I'm there whenever you're with them! The only time you barely look at me, is to show me off to them! Like some prized possession!" I stop and take a breath.

He means a lot to me, and I know I mean a lot to him. I know that underneath all this bullshit, we both love each other to pieces. But it's that exact fact, I love him so much, as to why I'm so upset. Aren't hearts made to be broken sometimes?

Mike only rolled his eyes and scoffed throughout that whole thing- like a child. Like an ignorant, fucking child. Like none of that went in.

"Y'know, this seems like a you problem." He sets his eyes back on me.
I stand there for a moment- flabbergasted. Don't kill him. Don't kill him.

I ball my fists up so tightly, to the point where my knuckles turn white. "Okay." I exhale. "Okay." I gulp. "You know what I want you to do?" I look up.

Mike's eyes light up slightly- like I'm going to forgive him over that one, rude, response.
"I want you to write that down on a piece of a paper," I say calmly and his brows furrow. "Fold it, and shove it straight up your ass." I turn and walk back to the chairs.

Is this really the end of us? Because of some greasers? I didn't really mind the fact that he only acted like an ass when his friends arrived. I found it quite adorable, actually. Little Mike trying to fit in with the cool kids. But it's when he started to act an asshole full time, that it became a problem for me. It's just a matter of respect and being a fucking human being, really.

Denny wolf whistles as I squeeze through the chairs.
"Damn, L/N." I hear him snigger as I sit down. "That was a quite a show you put on back there."

"Save it, tosser." I stare at the screen to avoid crying.

"So coy," I hear him snigger. "I'm just sayin'," Denny leans forward and tucks a piece of hair behind my ear so he can see my face. I slap his hand off.

"If you're gonna try and be a smartass, first you gotta be smart- asshole!"
He only sniggers and leans back into his chair- watching me. I look back at the screen and grit my teeth.

"Y/N?" Annie reaches out and holds my hand, and even though she doesn't speak it, I know she telling me that everything will be okay.

I nod quickly, biting my lip. So much for a girls night, I've missed practically the first fifteen of the movie I actually came to see.

I turn in my chair to see where Mike was, and I see him walking to a beverage stall, next to the one I was just at. What is he even doing?
He turns and looks directly at me as he orders and I don't react, only staring with the same hurt look on my face. I turn back and stare at my knees instead.

I'm.. kind of panicking. I don't want to break up, but at the same time, I don't want to be with him if this personality shift is permanent. What am I meant to do?

I turn again after a while- I can't help it. Mike leans against the stall, holding two drinks and talking to a couple pillowcases with long skirts and blouses. That's not even his taste in girls- who the fuck are they?!

I watch him chat them up and them giggle at the manly man talking to them. So he's openly flirting with other girls right in front of me now? That fucking does it.

He then looks straight up at me, and waves with a grin- teasing me. The Nancy Drew's then turn to look at me and I smile sarcastically- gritting my teeth.

Their faces drop a little and they turn back to Mike, one of them asking something: to which he nods with a smirk and pushes past them, walking back over to me. They just watch him sadly, before walking off like nothing happened- rejected.

I turn back in my seat as Annie scowls: "what an asshole."
I shake my head in disappointment, my breathing speeding quietly. Mike comes over and sits next to me instead of behind me. He shares a grin with Denny before handing me a coke:

"Here, I thought this might cool you off."

His friends start to laugh whilst I stare at the cup placed in my hand. I hear Claire let out an 'ugh.'
"Really Mike?" Annie growls and Brian stays out of it. Lindsey and Claire watch the scene, questioning 'why even embarrass her like that.'

I look over at his smug little face as he watches the screen whilst sipping his own coke, and can't help myself- jerking the cup at him: every last drop of soda that was once inside splashing all over him and drenching the side of his face.

Annie gasps sharply- flinching away from the splashes onto Claire- before laughing. Mike's friends fall quiet for a second, before also laughing at him. Yeah, you're not grinning now, are you.

I throw my- now empty- cup onto the ground in front of his feet and stand up, yelling down in his face: "how does that feel?!" Some people turn around at the drama and laugh in shock.
He angrily brings his hand up- wiping his face.

I push my way past him and start to storm off to the back of the field, toward all the closed stalls. Just breathe.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!!

Chapter 48: All Too Much

I push past everyone in my way angrily, eventually reaching the back stalls. I hide behind one of them and lean against the wall- panting. I need to just calm down for a second.

Why would he do that to me? Why make me look like an idiot in front of them?! And not to mention- embarrass me in front of Andrew! Ugh- I swear, I'm done.

I press my back against the stall and look down at my skirt- pulling it out slightly and examining the blemishes. Small splashes of soda paint the nice white fabric. Great. Just great. So now my skirt is ruined as well. I guess I have no one else to blame but me for that little stunt.. actually nah. I blame the motive.

I sigh shakily, letting go of it. Just as I look up- Mike comes from around the corner. I guess he followed me.

I step back- pointing: "You! Get away from me you slimly, little bastard! I swear to god!"

He goes to say something but I interrupt, "I don't want to hear it! I don't want to listen to your insults, apologies- nothing! Just leave me alone!" I turn away.

"I can't do that Y/N, when you literally just threw coke all over me!" He raises his voice, making me turn back.
"Who are you yellin' at?" I raise my voice slightly.

"I'm yellin' at-"

"Who are you yellin' at?!" I snap- interrupting and stepping forward. I grab his jaw suddenly, getting all up in his face, now yelling back. He falls silent: clenching his jaw and staring me up and down. I'm not intimidated by him- he's just like a fucking wasp at a picnic. You swap it away, it comes right back, buzzing in your ear. It never shuts up.

"Lord have mercy- I want you to do it again!" I growl, glaring him up and down too. "Your high level is at a ten and I need you to bring it to a two, real quick!" He stays quiet.

"Do it! Do it again and let's see what happens."

He quickly plucks his face from my grip with a glare and I raise my eyebrows. "Don't snatch your face away from me."

"Yo, relax." He coos with a smirk and I glare.

"Don't you tell me to relax! You the one who needs to relax: raising your voice at me!" I step back and cross my arms. "Got a lotta' nerve coming back here."

"I just don't know what's been goin' on with us lately."

"Nah- I think you know what's been going on." I spit. "But you been choosing to ignore it. All for those walking punchlines."

Mike huffs.

"Yeah. I think you know exactly what's been going on."
"Then talk to me about it!" He steps forward and I step back again.

"I have! But you don't listen! You're a selfish, arrogant little boy." He glares at this. "Oh? You don't like being degraded? You don't like being treated the way you've been treating me? My deepest condolences, darling."

I turn away and he's quiet for a moment, before I hear him sigh and shift. I look back to see him holding out his arms with his eyes closed. "What are you d-"

"Take it out on me already." He peeks at me. "C'mon- just hit me. Get it out." Huh?

I narrow my eyes, "are you crazy?!"

"Not crazy. Only thing I can think of right now. You don't seem like you wanna talk." I look away at this. "So come on. I can take it!"

"That is the dumbest idea I've ever hear-"

"You got a better one?" He scowls. I glare and he grins. "What- you scared?"
"Shut up, hood! Bag that face before you come at me!"
"Chicken."
"Bite me!"

He starts to cluck and flap his arms- teasing me.
"You really think-"
He starts doing it louder, interrupting me. I stay quiet for a second before trying again:
"I know what you're d-"
He does it crazier: pacing back and forth.

Through no fault of mine, I do the only thing I've wanted to do for a while. I pull my leg inwards to gain full power, before releasing it and swinging it: kicking him straight in the balls. Partly to make him shut up.

He yells out loudly- obviously not expecting a blow to the nuts- and his hands come flying to his groin as he drops to the floor. Man that did actually feel quite good. I exhale with relief, I look down at him: "I thought you said you could take it."

"I don't think my future kids could.." He groans out, still on the floor. Maybe that was a little too hard.. I might be regretting it. Just a little. But his original plan worked so.. "Jesus, Y/N!"

"You said hit you!"
"I didn't say in the balls!"
"You didn't specify anything!!"

"I meant punching me square in the face!" His voice is back. No.. smooth talk this time. No slither in his accent. Just his actual voice. Holy shit did it work for him too? Fuck being mad- I'm relieved.

"Fuck." He finally lifts his head up. "Okay.." he exhales shakily and pulls himself up slowly as I watch awkwardly. There's small tears staining the sides of his face, and he's still trembling and trying to find his balance. Oh baby..

I want to run up and apologise and hug him, so bad right now. But I can't- he needs to learn that I won't keep running back to him. God. I feel like I'm teaching a child.

"Are you.. crying?" I hold my arms awkwardly and he laughs slightly- still in pain.
"That.. really.. fucking hurt, Y/N." He gulps. "I think you actually knocked the old me back into place." Oh please: if there's any God up there, say he's telling the truth and that I have.

"I hope so.." I mumble as he leans against the wall of the stall, still holding his groin and whimpering. I'm still annoyed though, it's not like I've completely fallen for him again... right?
"I deserved that. I know."

"You really did."
He opens his eyes to look at me, and starts to watch me like it's the first time he's seen my face. His eyes wandering across all of my features and the shape of my face and jawline. Don't get me wrong, I'm still mad at him, but it doesn't mean he can't at least admire his gorgeous girlfriend's face.

I quietly let him do so, and there's a silence. It's quite calming actually: just the sounds of Scarface blasting, the humming of engines and different people's chatter.

He pushes himself off the wall- contorting his expressions. "Oh man.." he gulps. "I.. I don't know what to say." He takes his hands away and fiddles nervously.

"What do you mean?" I look at him a little desperately- please say he's gonna go back to the old Mike. Please say this isn't a joke to get on my nerves.

"I.." he looks away trying to think. Yeah, I get this is hard for him. I've basically already turned down every apology he's given me. "It's like I'm just now realising how much of a jerk I've been to you." He laughs slightly, but not in an insulting way. More like, in a relieved and/or guilty sort of way.

I stay silent- crossing my arms and glancing away. I have this weird look on my face, a mixture of hurt and anger, waiting for what comes next. His face straightens.

"Y/N.." he doesn't know what to say, hoping that I'll carry this conversation instead. "I'm sorry."

"It's a little late for that, don't you think?"

"I know I've pushed the limits- your limits," he glances away. "But please hear me out on this one.."

"I'm listening."

Mike rubs the back of his neck, "I just.. I don't know I.." he's stressing out- knowing if he doesn't talk soon I'll probably leave him for Andrew. Or worse- Jeremy. Gross. "I do love you- so much. I care about you."

"Hasn't seemed like it recently."

"I know. I.. I've been selfish."
I tilt my head with my brows raised.
"A complete asshole."
I keep the same face.
"A dickswab?" He questions with a small smile and then I smile too. Yeah- that's about right.

"It's just.. my mum.. Chris.. Liz- everything that's happened and is happening." He looks to the sky, "even.." he hesitates. "Even my dad Y/N."

I loose my smile, confused. Why?

"The shit he's put me through- put us through.. the things he's done. I can't forgive him. But.. sometimes I do think back to times where we did seem like the perfect father-son relationship. And then I remember- despite whatever he's done, he's still my dad Y/N." I know what he means, and I'm glad I do- if I didn't I think I'd get pretty offended or freaked out.

"But regardless, I didn't want to look sad in front of you guys- I wanted to act like I was okay." He looks at me and my face softens. Classic Mike move- he can't look weak in front of anyone. He's just like that. Man.. I can't blame him for any of this shit. Now I feel bad.

"I wanted something to lean on- to hide it all, and I guess.. that thing was the greasers." He smiles looking down. "I just.. I wasn't thinking straight. I was so focused on trying to act like everything was cool that I let that side of me get the better- I know. I let it hurt you." He looks at me and notices my expression. "And I am so sorry."

I stand there with a frown- it really feels like he's apologising. Please can we just end this fight already, I miss you.

"Hey.. I don't want your sympathy or nothin'.." he laughs slightly and looks away.
"I just.. I know how much of an ass I've been. I took you for granted.. and.. I am really sorry, Y/N. You have no idea how much you actually mean to me." He looks at me and I uncross my arms.

"You really hurt my feelings Mike.." my voice is barely audible. Just a croak.

Mike gulps and looks down shamefully. Like he can say sorry anymore- honestly, it's enough. I didn't even think of this as a possibility. I just thought this was 'typical Mike': trying to fit in no matter what and letting it affect me. But this.. this is so much more. This is real emotion- he's really opening up to me right now.

He stares at the floor- I can see his focused expression trembling as he tries to hold back the tears. I know that he's trying to resist sobbing another apology. You don't need to apologise anymore.

I walk over and hug him tightly- like, really hug him. It's the first hug in a while that actually feels real. Like it's us. It feels so nice to hug him again. I do care about him, I worry about him all the time. All I want is for everything to just play out normal- these teenage years have been so weird. So fucked up.

Sometimes I wish I'd never moved here, but that would mean I wouldn't have been able to meet this guy. Create our own wacky story. How often does a teenager have to go through near death experiences and murder? Not often.

It takes him a moment to finally wrap his arms around me. But he's so gentle with it, so cautious that I'll suddenly push him off and kick his ass. As I should though, but something just holds me back now. Love? Sympathy? Maybe.

I pull away as a tear rolls down from one of his glossy eyes. His eyes are so beautiful up close. Man- it feels like I'm falling for the first time. But the thing that distracts me more is the marks I left when I slapped him into oblivion. Along with beads of cola hanging from his skin.

I smile and my hand comes up to them as he watches me with a lovelorn expression. "Oh, baby.." I tease playfully and gently graze my thumb over the streaks, not caring about the sticky soda. He sinks into my palm and I don't feel his hands anywhere on my body- he's so nervous but lovesick at the same time. Like a pimply nerd sitting next to his popular, airhead crush for the first time.

I loose my smile slightly and look back into his eyes. "Are you.. sure.. you're back?" To this, he laughs lightly.
"I'm sure."

I smile and suppress a relieved squeal- "good." I can't help myself: my hands gripping the leather of his collar on his stupid little greaser jacket, and pulling him to me, connecting our lips. Well would you look. at. that. Our first kiss that's fully consensual this time.

He sinks into it once more, gently enveloping his arms around me. I can tell he's been wanting to kiss me for a while now. I hope we stop having these silly little fights and just get along from now on. The future is ahead of us- we should just live through it together already. Oh shit wait-

I pull away quickly: "wait. The others."
"What about them?" He smiles happily and watches my lips as I talk- longing for another kiss.

"I mean.. we just had this massive public fight." I giggle and repeatedly glance from his eyes to his lips. "What do we tell them? We can't just walk back hand in hand like it never happened."

Mike shrugs. "How about you walk back first and then I'll follow a few minutes after."
"What- acting like we still hate each other?"
"Exactly." He grins. "I'll just tell the guys that we made up over the weekend or something."

"Oh, you're so smart." I giggle and pull him in again as he laughs too. I soon pull away and leave his side, walking to the end of the stalls.
"Hey!" He calls out and I look back. "Acting!" He motions across his face- making an angry expression.
I laugh lightly, before nodding. "Yeah, yeah." I giggle, walking out.

I change my expression when I start to reach everyone, and they all watch me go by wondering what just went down. I make it to the chairs and the group all look up- immediately breaking into a fit of questions and leaning over to see if I'm okay.

"That was so badass- throwing your whole drink on Mike!" Annie laughs.
"I guess so.."
"For reals though! What happened?! We all saw him follow you? He was so pissed!"
"Did you kick his ass?" Claire chimes in.
"I hope he didn't hurt you." Lindsey also chimes in.

"It's whatever." I shrug and keep my stare at the screen- trying not to break a smile.
"Better tell me in the car." Annie laughs and I smile, nodding.

"Bet they just had a quickie," Dallas Winston laughs with the other guys.
"You'd like that wouldn't you." I look at him as he grins.
"For sure." He nods and I share a look with Annie that says 'this guy really thinks he's the shit,' before turning back in my seat.

"Hey- I thought we should kiss and make up for earlier." He teases and the other guys start sniggering, "me makin' fun and all." Denny leans over to me.
I let out a laugh to that, "bet that would be the most action you've had for a while." Annie giggles at this- mid conversation- with Lindsey, Claire and Brian.
"Yeah right- you should've seen last time with this chick!"

"What? When your ma hugged you goodnight?" I grin at him, turning back again and making fun. "Sorry to tell you scrote, but that doesn't count." I ruffle his greasy hair and shove his face away. His boys howl with 'oohs' and laugh at him.
"Wonda' if she carries silver bullets." One of them laughs. I'm feeling more confident, less sad, just back to my old self knowing that Mike is back to normal.

Denny laughs lowly with the others, styling his hair again. "You're too good." Oh my god- you want me so bad it's actually sad to watch. I quote Mike from earlier: 'get in line, man.'

I hear someone storm up to our row and plop down behind me. I let the smallest smile curl on my lips at the thought of him. Everyone goes a little quieter- waiting for something. I'll give it to them.

"You finally come to your senses, greaser?" I turn back to Mike.
"Oh, bite the weenie Y/N." I can see him trying so hard not to laugh or smile and it makes me want to laugh even more.
I can't help but crack a small smirk, sniggering and turning back in my seat. I see them all share excited glances before continuing to talk.

We all go back to watching the movie as normal, and I feel his hand come up sneakily from in between my chairs. I don't look away from the screen, but bring my hand slowly down to his- intertwining our fingers subtly out of view from the others.

I glance over at them and see Annie smirking at me. She saw it, she knows we're all good now. I give her a grin back and relax in my seat, knowing everything is okay.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 49: As A Kite

The movie soon ends and everyone in the field breaks into a loud chatter, popcorn flying through the air. I look over at Annie to see her chatting away with the group. I don't really feel like talking to those greasers- even though I'm literally dating one. Never thought I'd see myself like this.

But I know that Mike used to be more of a 'band kid' looker when I first met him. He used to wear more colours.. and his hair used to be more shabby: cute. I don't mind his new fashion of sense of leather jackets and gelled hair- but sometimes I miss that cute 'band kid' style.

"What you thinkin' about?" Mike leans over into my ear and I jump slightly with an "oh."
"Uh- nothing." I turn to him.
"Is Annie taking you home then?" He glances over at the group.
"Why?" I smile, "are you offering to take me home?"

"You say that like I'm gonna murder you?!" He looks back with a concerned frown and I laugh, which makes him smile again.

"What if I let her drop me off, you drop off your friends," he smirks at this, "and then you can come back to get me. I'll wait outside."
"Sounds like a plan."

"But if you blow me off," I tilt my head and point.

"Nah- I know my place." He grins. "I wanna try and keep the balls that I have."

I laugh again and most of the group turn back to us. Mike immediately pulls away and slouches in his chair- looking away moodily. I sink into my chair quickly and cross my arms.

"Alright, alright- cut the crap you two." Annie smiles. "You've obviously made up already."

"Aw, man." Denny huffs and I smile- looking over. Annie then gets up:
"We're off though- c'mon." She smiles and I nod- getting up and walking out from the stalls. I hear her telling Brian that he doesn't get a kiss goodbye because he brought the boys to our girls night. I love how she's so forthright.

She then stops at Mike, causing him to look up at her nervously. "You've acted a damn fool tonight, kid." She raises a brow and I giggle- turning away. "Don't you dare let me catch you pullin' some shit like that again." She points a slender finger in his face and he nods quickly.

She then walks to us, draping an arm over me and I laugh. The rest of their group whistles and howls at us, as Claire and Lindsey follow with giggles. "Thank you," I look up at Annie with a sweet smile and she gives me one in return.
"No one's gonna be out here messin' with my girl."

Annie's car blasts 'Alive And Kicking' the whole way back home. She drops off Lindsey on the way- who lives in a smaller house about fifteen minutes from mine. We pull up in front of my house and I hop out, "thanks again Annie."
"Anytime babe- if that boy tries anythin' again, you call us up!"

I laugh and wave as the car drives off: the music disappearing along with it. Not even twenty seconds later, I hear another car- louder- blasting 'My Generation.' No way?

It feels weird having Mike not actually flake out on me anymore- two weeks drifting apart have felt like two years. He pulls up and leans over- "hey, you!"

I giggle- hopping over and pulling open the car door- jumping inside. I shut it and put on my seatbelt, turning to him. He kisses me, one hand cupping my cheek and running through my hair. I smile, feeling all giddy inside. I'm just so relieved that he's back to normal- I can't explain how much I hate the 'greaser' personality.

I pull away, teasing: "okay! Okay! I get it- drive already!" He grins, leaning back over and releasing the hand break- pulling out into the road and driving.

"So.. where are we going?" I can't help but gaze at the Polaroid hanging from his rear view mirror. "You aren't taking me to that deadbeat seven eleven, are you?"
"No, no." He focuses on the road. "Well.."

I shake my head with a grin. "It's only partly! Then I wanna show you something else." A bit open ended, but alright.
"Should I be worried..?" I look over slowly and he smiles- no answer. "Alright, I just wanna say: I'm not fucking you in this car."

Mike lets out a laugh- "what? No! That's not what I meant!" I laugh too, looking over at him. "But I mean- if that's on your mind, we could go somewhere else." He glances over with a smirk and I laugh.
"Shut up!!" I blush which makes him laugh more.

"No, I have something else planned." We come to a stop at a red light, and he turns to me.

"I want you to know that.. I am.. really sorry." He gazes sadly into my eyes. "I know that, how I acted wasn't right and you didn't deserve it. Trust me- I want nothing more than to kick myself in the balls." I snicker at this and he smiles.

"I know you're sorry." I look ahead, "and I accept your apology. But more so because I miss you." I glance at him to see that smug little smirk. I grin, "don't let that go to your head."
Mike keeps that smirk, turning ahead again as the light turns green: "I've missed you too."

We pull into our favourite seven eleven. "I'm hoping my plan'll be cool with you." He smiles and parks. "What snacks do you like?"

"Uh.. Doritos?" I have no idea where this road ends, but for some reason I can't stop driving.

He nods and jumps out the car, leaving his keys in so the radio continues to blast 'Power Of Suggestion.' I watch him walk off into the store- what is he planning?

Mike comes back juggling two large, mixed slushies and other treats. I lean over and take the slushies from the window, - still confused - setting them down in his cup holders. He gets back in and hands me a massive bag of Doritos and a pack of cookie dough pieces.

"Okay- what's going on here?" I look at him and he smiles.
"Well.." he starts the engine again and starts to pull out of the parking lot. "During my time with my dearest buddies, I uh.. managed to get hold of this." He reaches over and opens my glove compartment, pulling out a small bag and handing it to me.

I unzip it hesitantly to find a pre-rolled joint, around it was various other rolling packets. "Smoking pot?" I look at him, "you little rebel."
He laughs, driving up a hill into one of the small mountains. "I thought we could smoke it tonight."

I look at it, thinking. I've never smoked weed before- I wanna know what it's like- and I'll try it eventually. Who better to smoke with than this guy, right?

I smile, "alright, buster." I zip it back up. "I'm guessing you're driving me to your 'smoking spot'?"

"Well it's not just my smoking spot," he smiles. "I found it ages ago- it's my secret, little spot." He turns sharply to the right and we start taking a detour through a small pathway in the woods. "You've never seen it before." The only source of light being Mike's headlights: illuminating everything in front of us.

"Spooky.." I sip my slushie and he chuckles lightly. A small opening approaches and he drives through it- not caring about the branches and bushes scraping by his car. He slows down and we stop at a wooden fence that's tattered and basically falling off.

His car halts to a stop and he takes off his seatbelt, grabbing the snacks and opening the car door: "c'mon! Bring that bag too."

I take off my seatbelt and open my door hesitantly, grabbing the bag along with my snacks and walking out just as Mike hops up onto the hood of his car. He relaxes against the glass, "come look at it." At what?

I hop up next to him and peer down- wow. The whole town.

It looks so small from up here- yet.. so busy. With lights and just the smallest specks of people running around. "Holy shit?!" But we're so high up that you can barely hear anything from down there- just Mike's radio playing:

"This is BeGood80s: bringing you the hottest tracks that'll be sure to bring on your groove- all the way from Utah! The groove that makes us feel good. The music that shows the rest of the US that Utah is real paradise. Even if we are all doing our best to screw stuff up good and proper. Love these records, love one another, love me right now, baby!"

'Superman Lover,' starts to play and Mike's foot taps along as unzips the bag. He takes out the joint, putting it between his lips and taking out a lighter. He lights it- as I watch- and after a few failed sparks it finally holds a strong flame.

The end burns to a crisp and he takes a long drag- resisting an exhale and quickly holding it out for me.

I take it slowly as he exhales and coughs violently. The smell is recognisable- strong. One of those faint smells that you only catch once or twice on the streets, but have never known where it came from. I laugh at this- earning a "shut up" from him. I take a drag myself as he watches, and inhale.

I hold it- the smoke feels thicker, a lot harder to keep in. I exhale shakily but can't help it- breaking into a fit of coughing and spluttering. He chuckles as I pass it back to him and try clearing my throat.

"Woah." I laugh and he nods- taking another drag and passing it back.

"You get used to it.." he says, strained, as he tries to not exhale straight away. I take another myself and hold it in a little better this time. It hits quickly on the second round. I start to feel dizzy and overjoyed- like everything I look at is something to be amazed by.

I blink slowly and notice how heavy my eyes feel now- man. This feels amazing.
"Why don't I do this more often?" I grin- admiring the stars. "Become a full time stoner?" Mike laughs.

"Yeah- throw your life away: jobless with some poor roommate that has to work overtime to save your ass." We both start to laugh together.
"Yeah!! In some shitty little apartment."
"The landlord complaining about the 'odd smell.'" We laugh again, taking turns at hits.

It takes at least ten minutes for us to finish the spliff: tossing it off the mountain. I close my eyes with a smile: I've never felt so relaxed. I could fall asleep right here, right now- I wouldn't mind.

"Hey uh.." Mike starts, causing my eyes to open. "You know when we had the whole uhm.. 'false alarm' thing?" He turns to me slowly.

I nod, "yeah.."

"Well, I mean I was thinking.. and," both our paces are so slow from being stoned, "would we ever.. actually seal the deal?"

I smile, blushing and all, and look at him- both our eyes just partially open and bloodshot. He sees my expression and starts to laugh lightly, "I know it's stupid. I should've have brought it up- sorry."

I giggle with him, "no no- it's okay. Uh," I smile. "Definitely. Eventually. Y'know."
He nods, "sweet." He looks back at the sky with a laugh.

"Ooh, we're gonna make a baby during the next track! Roll down your windows and let the groove ride baby! I've got some of the finest records for you tonight." A song plays. "'Comin' Home Baby' by Mel Tormé- get up and dance baby! I know ya'll want to."

"I actually have to come clean." Mike gets up and slides down off the hood- turning to his car door.
"What other secrets are you hiding in this car, man?" I laugh as he reaches in- pulling out something that jangles: keys?

He hops back up and passes them to me. I examine the keys, the little charms attached to the ring as well. "What are these?"
"It's to my house." What?! "Henry.. doesn't know I still have them."

"We're not allowed back there."

"I know," he sighs and looks away. "But.. I still wanna go back for.. old time's sake- y'know?"
I look down: suddenly, I feel ill. "Hey.. hey you don't have to come with. I'll drop you off."

"You're going tonight?"

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 50: Old Habits

"Well, yeah. I was thinkin' about it.." he shrugs and looks away. I can't argue with anything- there's nothing actually dangerous back at the house. Well.. maybe apart from that robot in the basement. God it still gives me the chills.

I take a while to respond. "Well.. I wouldn't want you to go alone." I really don't. What happens if he discovers all that cursed shit alone and has a panic attack? Or worse? That robot attacks him and no one in a million years is coming to get him? I just can't let him go by himself. I care about him too much.

"You'll come with?" He looks up with a smile.
"Just a quick look around for nostalgia, and then we're out." I stare and he nods.
"Yeah! Sure." He turns away and slides off the hood: a jump in his step. Wait? Now?

"We're going now?" I sit up and he looks up, stopping his excitement.
He rubs the back of his neck, "uh.. yeah- I mean.." stupid guilt trip.

I groan, giving in and making him smile. He jumps into the car just as I slide down and move to my side. I climb in and he starts the engine, reversing out.
"You okay driving?" I look at him and he nods. We're still pretty high right now- please Lord in heaven don't let this be my fate.

Within twenty minutes, we're already driving through those eerie, desolate set of woods. Don't panic now- you're okay.

Maybe I have PTSD from that night, maybe I'm just anxious, or maybe I just complain too much. I don't know. But that really fucked me up. In the head. I don't think I've ever felt so scared in my entire life. So convinced that 'this is it.' That night was something no one should ever have to go through.

"Let's keep livin' like it's still the seventies, instead of whatever the hell's goin' on now. The time when we actually gave the world the funk! The funk made us who we are- and we made the funk- and that's the truth, Ruth."

"You okay?" Mike's voice makes me jolt slightly, and I snap my attention to his direction. I didn't even realise we'd already pulled up in front of his house- all is quiet. I don't say anything: darting my eyes up, down, left and right across that damn house.

"Hey- Y/N, I can turn around and take you back right now. Just say the word." No. I should just get this over with and 'man up.' Ew. Such a toxic saying.

"No. I'm fine." I open the car door and step out, closing it behind me. The air has a frightening chill running through it as it whirls past the trees: whistling quietly. The black sky makes the scene so much scarier- like a werewolf is going to suddenly emerge and rip us to shreds.

Mike takes a moment to step out. I know he's uncomfortable with me being here right now, because he can tell I don't want to be here at all. But I need to get over it. Move forward.

I start to walk up to the front door, waiting on the porch as Mike jogs up and pushes the key inside it's slot. The door opens with a creak, as if it hasn't been opened in a while. It's only been a few months. Has it always creaked?

We both step inside and he shuts the door: silence between us. It's dark, dingy. Like, literally, a murderer's hangout. The only light is the slight yellow gleam from the moon outside. We both stand, listening to the trees moving outside and the house's floor boards groaning. I stare directly at the basement's door handle sticking out from its wood.

"Well." I break the tension and gulp, looking up at Mike. "Isn't this nice." I clasp my hands together, "shall we?" I point to the stairs and turn away, starting to head to his room. There's no way we're going into that basement. He follows as I open his door and switch on the light.

That familiar smell of stale cologne and cigarette smoke hits both our faces immediately. The ashtray sitting on his window sill has old, squished cigarette buds laying inside and there's laundry all over the floor. I guess they left in a hurry and didn't have time to clean up.

I smile to myself, placing my hands on my hips and looking around. "I've missed this musty, old room." I walk over to his bed and plop down lazily.

He nods, "yeah. Me too.." he takes small steps, looking around in awe.

"So you think you can stop me and spit in my eye!!" We both scream at the top of our lungs as Mike's radio blares at full volume: 10:42 pm.

I stand up on his bed, singing my heart out to a hair brush as he's standing on the floor with a bandana round his hair- playing the air drums with two chopsticks against his desk. I don't even remember how we got here. When did this track even come on?

"Hey, I made a song about you." 11:12 pm: Mike sits on the floor holding his guitar.
"You did?" I look up from his bed, down at him.

"Yeah, it goes like this:" he breaks into a fit of strumming a cute melody and I sit up straight, listening. He then starts singing my name over and over again in tune with the chords- how adorable.

I smile widely- blushing- and watch him sing out my name. His voice isn't even half that bad. "You ever thought about singing professionally?" He then changes his voice- singing terribly on purpose and out of key. I start to laugh- throwing a pillow at him: "stop!!"

"Are you sure Henry told them everything he knows?" We're both now laying on his bed. I'm staring at the ceiling whilst he's basically falling asleep: 12:35 am.
"Everything." Mike mumbles, nodding tiredly.

"Okay," I barely even whisper: gulping. I hope it all isn't true, that Mr Afton hasn't hurt anyone else. Thinking of Henry, we haven't even called to say where we are. Oh well.

I sigh, rolling onto Mike and cuddling him. I feel his arms wrap around me gently as I lay against his chest, listening to his calm heartbeat. His window sits slightly open, letting the sounds of the outside flow in.

Mike falls asleep peacefully, as for me, I quietly sing along to the song- bopping my head back and forth. I have the sudden urge to pee- sighing and shifting. I don't wanna wake him up.. but I can't hold it any longer.
I gingerly crawl off of him, standing up too quick and feeling sick.

"Fuck's sake, man." I hiss quietly, heading for the door.
"Y/N?" I hear Mike grumble, and I look back- seeing him looking around for me tiredly.
"Oh shit- did I wake you?" I frown, stopping and turning to him. "Sorry baby."

"No, no." He pushes himself up and looks at me- both of us still stoned. He gets up with a smile, rubbing his face. "You wanna head home?"

"Oh.. I mean- I was just heading to the bathroom." I smile as he comes up and envelopes me in a hug: wrapping his arms around my waist and burying his head in the crook of my neck.
I giggle- loosely hanging my arms around him as he sways us from side to side.

"Do you have to?" He speaks against my neck: muffled. The tickling sensation makes me laugh more.
"I'll be quick- I swear." I peck around the sides of his face with a smile.
"Okay," he pulls back and pecks me on the lips, unraveling his arms. "Hurry back."

I turn and walk out of his room as he heads back to bed, walking down to the end of the corridor where the bathroom is. I hear his music cut out for a moment as I walk in, before a specific song plays and the volume shoots up: 'Suffragette City' by David Bowie.

I lock the door and do my business, washing my hands and looking up into the mirror. Tiny specks of mascara sit below my eyelids and I wipe them away- fixing my hair and touching up my lipstick. I sigh, listening to the distant music from Mike's room.

I pull up the skin beside my eyes slightly, examining my cheek bones and pores on my nose. I love myself. I really do. As I should.

I smile at my reflection, ruffling my hair. Okay- time to see where tonight goes. Mike probably wants more than a snog- I'm fine with that I guess.. maybe a little nervous.

I hum along to the tune as I unlock the door, smiling and opening it. However I'm stopped by a voice. That low, distinctively grave voice:

"They say you should always respect your elders."

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!!

Chapter 51: The Finale

Before I can react, a large hand suddenly crashes against my throat- aggressively shoving me back against the wall at the end of the hallway. I hear the sound of glass cracking, along with a pricking sensation digging into my back.

My breathing immediately catches on: racing with every small breath and I try to run forwards but I'm stopped before my feet can take another step.
My scream is muffled by that same hand and I'm shoved back against the wall. It grips onto my throat.

I gasp out for any air available- clawing desperately at his hands- but am greeted with nothing. I don't feel the floor- he's lifted me up too high. No. This is not happening. I'm choking. I can't breathe.

"You are so fucking irritating." The same voice snarls; edging closer to my whitening face, "You just can't keep that pretty, little mouth shut." No. "I told you not a word." My brain can't comprehend the situation- this can't be happening. Not again. No. This is a dream.

He chuckles darkly, "here you are: acting like such a hero." I let out strained, high pitched squeaks that come in short bursts of breathy gasps. This isn't a dream- this isn't a dream! He's going to kill me! "Every time I try to get rid of you, you don't die." My eyelashes flutter as the pressure builds.

"And now, you have the nerve to involve my son in your filth. How dare you."

Mike's room feels like a million miles away- he can't hear me over the David Bowie playing. It's too loud. He's going to walk out and see my blue corpse lying limp on the floor.

Afton's grip tightens: squeezing the eyes out of my sockets. Apparently, squeezing the voice out of me too, as I couldn't scream for Mike. I couldn't scream for anything. It's like I'm seeing his face for the first time, or maybe the last. No one is coming. No one. This is it..

The ruffling of my clothes is so loud as I try desperately to hurt him. To get away from him- something. My squeaks and gasps. It's so loud in my own ears. The helpless silence is too loud. I can't believe it. I don't want to believe it. I had this coming. I should've expected consequences to running my mouth about things that are supposed to stay secret.

"Look at me." I can feel the pressure inside my head building rather quickly. I'm panicking. "I want to see the light go out." Oh god. The world is starting to go blurry- or maybe that's just my tears. I feel so faint. Why does he keep trying? What is so bad about me?

Suddenly, a voice cries out from behind him: "let her go!!" No?!
Afton's face drops slightly and he turns slowly to look behind him. Through my blurry tears, I can see the outlined figure of Mike holding a bat behind his head. I blink repeatedly- trying to clear my view.

Afton sighs angrily, "Michael."

"Let her go dad!! I- I'll hit you!"

"Put the bat down, Mike." His attention now stays on his son, his tone was serious- slightly annoyed. I'm not going to die. I'm not going to die. Not tonight. Mike is going to save me.

Mike grips the bat tighter, tilting his head in a threatening, reluctant manner. He's steady on his feet- switching his weight from one onto the other anxiously- fully intending to swing.

"Michael.. Put. It. Down." Afton's voice raises slightly, along with his tone. "Why are you risking your life for something like her?" Something? You bastard. 'Moonage Daydream,' switches faintly on his stereo. I guess he's playing that whole album whilst I'm dying.

My kicks and thrashing become weaker and weaker- you wanna make this convo quick, dear?! I'm choking to death over here!!

"Put her down dad!! I'm warning you!" Mike yells- looking at me with tears streaming down his face. I need to get his dad's attention back to me. He's telling me he's gonna swing.

I fall limp- acting, right? And as if by miracle- Afton's attention snaps back to me eagerly. Mike then leans back- quickly bringing his bat down and smashing his dad over the back.

He yells in pain and I drop to the ground- but so does he. Mike is hyperventilating and I gasp for air- heaving in as much as I can with every inhale. I hack and crawl away wearily: Mike runs over to me, crouching and grabbing my arms- trying to help me up.

Mr Afton looks up at me with this crazed, furious look in his eye. Without hesitation, he grabs a piece of glass from the smashed frame and swings at me. It catches my stomach.

I scream at the sudden burst of unbearable pain: feeling like someone had just poured a whole Kettle's worth of boiled water across my stomach. Mike screams too- letting go of me and swinging the bat at his dad again.

I drop to the floor- hitting my head- whilst yelling out in pain. So this is what it feels like to be slashed, huh? Well I guess now I know why all those teenagers in horror movies scream so much. It fucking hurts.

I sob- clutching to the open wound on my stomach and screaming out into the air. But no one else is going to hear my screams, in the middle of the woods. The pain is unbearable.

I watch as Afton grabs hold of Mike's bat- throwing it away from them both and they both break into a nasty scrap. I hear Mike screaming that he'll kill him and everything feels so far away- echoing inside my head. I'm panicking.

I can't stop breathing so heavily, so quickly; panicking. I hover my head above the floor and stare at the spinning ceiling before me, feeling a warm liquid start to drench the sleeve of my shirt- covering my hand.

I'm trying to get away- kicking the ground away from me ever so slowly. The sounds of my sneakers squeaking. Maybe the floors are just really clean? Or maybe I'm sitting in a pool of.. I don't want to think about it. I won't die.

There's something about that strong, metallic smell in the air: a slight ringing noise blocking out their yelling and crying. Their outlined figures doubling through my eyes. I don't know. My eyes are wide: scared, in shock. I can feel it pouring down the side of my waist- the cut is huge. I'm scarred for life, I know it. That is, if I actually live.

I'm trying to keep my breathing steady, trying to stop trembling with fear. I've stopped screaming now, I'm only focusing on breathing. Just breathe. It's going to be okay, right? I don't want to die. I don't. Please Jesus, Lord in heaven- have mercy and listen to my prayers whilst I really need you to. I'm begging you. Please.

Two hands grip my arms and pull me up without thinking twice. I cry out at the stinging sensation. Most of the pain has sort of faded now- I only feel weak, tired. I've cried so many tears that my cheeks feel like they're on fire.

An arm comes around me and now I'm being dragged down the stairs- to the front door. I clutch to the wound. The quiet ringing sort of fades away a little, I hear Mike's voice sobbing to me:
"You're going to be okay! We're getting out of here, baby. I promise!"

His bloody hand comes to the door handle- aggressively yanking it and pulling the wood open. We both rush outside: the air feels even colder than it was before. Almost painful. Pricking my skin angrily.

I'm shoved into his car and the door slams shut. He runs as fast as he can to his side and jumps in- starting the engine before he's even shut the door. We pull out quickly as his dad stumbles out the front door, yelling for his son.

I catch a glimpse of myself in the wing mirror: pale. I'm white as a sheet with big rings under my eyes. The fact that I can see it all, just in Mike's car's dome lights, proves it all. And somehow it makes me more frightened- but I can't react. My mouth is open, heaving, and I stare at myself; emotionless. I don't take my hands away from the slash.

Mike turns around and slams the gas, flying us through the woods. I cough at the feeling of something rising in my throat. Am I throwing up? What the hell is that?

"Y/N?! You gotta stay with me baby! Don't fall asleep, please!!" How far is the nearest hospital again? I'm not sure I'm gonna make it. Why is his voice reverberating like that?

"We're going to the hospital okay? They're- they're gonna fix you up just fine! You're gonna be fine- you're gonna live!" I hope so. There's so much I wanna do in life. So many places I wanna see, emotions I want to feel. "Y/N look at me!" I don't think I can. "Please don't fall asleep baby, please!! Please.." Don't let it end now.

I know Mike's counting on me not to sleep, but I'm so tired. I can barely keep my eyes open. It's only the coughing that's keeping me awake, really. "I- It's only a few more minutes Y/N. You're gonna be fine- you're going to live." I want to talk to him- but it's so much energy.

"It.." I cough, gasping in for air again. "It hurts!" I whine, starting to sob again. I'm still alive- I can still feel. I'm going to be okay. We're going to be okay.

"I know baby," he sobs. "I know it does- just hold on." I look over at him slowly, fighting to keep my fluttering eyes open. His face is all red and puffy from what I can see, and he makes it obvious that he's in a complete, panicked frenzy. Ugly crying and heaving. You know when you ugly cry, it's bad.

There's small cuts on his face- bleeding. I don't know where they're from. I don't have the willpower to ask.

I'm starting to loose the fight. "Y/N?" A little nap won't hurt, right? I'll be fine once I'm in the hospital. "Y/N keep talking to me!" I can't. I..

My eyes close slowly and everything slowly falls quiet. Mike's distant talking turns into yelling and crying just as everything fades away, and I black out.

November 15th, 1984.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Are you dead? Are you not?

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 52: Part Four: Chapter Fifty Two - Scarred

I open my eyes: nothing. Just a dark abyss in front of me. I'm on the ground, there seems to be a dim glow shining on me like a spotlight. I sit up, looking around.

"Hello?!" I call out. But all I'm met with is the sound of my own voice reverberating against whatever is in this.. room? I don't know what to call it.

I stand up, clutching to my own arms and looking around. Am I dead? Am I in a dream? What's happening..?

There's a hum of something, before all the walls start to close in on me quickly. I panic- clutching to my head and covering my ears as the humming grows louder and louder. Then suddenly..

Beep.. Beep.. Beep.. Beep..

The sound of muffled voices and phones ringing in the background. I feel like shit. Like the aftermath of a night out. Was it all a dream? Where am I?

My eyes open slowly and it takes me a moment to adjust to the scene before me. I'm laying in a bed.. with white sheets. A tube is connecting into my left arm and another going up my nose. The beeping from a monitor is sounding beside me, to my right, and the TV ahead of me is running quietly: "you've just won one thousand dollars!" A game show.

What the fuck?

I groan to let anyone in the room know I'm alive and something from the corner of my eye immediately moves.

"Oh my god." It's Mike. Thank god.

He rushes up and runs over to me, sitting beside me and gently taking my hand into his own. "Y/N?"

I look over at him wearily. Everything aches. This sucks, dude. Well at least I'm back. He starts to cry again as soon as I make lazy eye contact.
"Stop getting so emotional, you crybaby." I croak with a smirk. What a way to start with my first words.

He laughs and leans over- kissing my forehead and keeping his head against mine. I smile, clearing my throat. I survived. I can't believe it. What a story to tell when I'm drunk- legendary!

He pecks around my face and I giggle, bringing my arms up and wrapping them around him. I don't think I'm ready to talk about what happened.

As if on queue, the door opens to my mom holding a cup of coffee. She sees me awake and gasps- running over and breaking into a fit of sobs. She places the cup on my bedside table and Mike pulls away from me. She hugs me tightly- crying into my shirt. I can feel the wound on my side- wrapped in bandages.

"Agh- mom, you're getting snot all over my clothes!!" I laugh and she pulls away, looking down at me angrily. Oops. Joke failed.
"I'm sorry!" She sniffles. "I think if your own daughter gets vigorously attacked- you would cry too!"

"I was just playing around!" I look at Mike who's smirking at me, resisting a laugh at how much of an idiot I am.
"Well this is no time for jokes." She says sternly, "I thought you weren't going to make it."
"Well, I did. So.." I shrug, rubbing my face. Mom then looks at Mike. Mike looses the smile and there's suddenly a tension.

"Make yourself useful and let the doctor know she's awake, hm?" She snarls and he nods quickly- walking out with his hands in his pockets. Mom walks to the phone on the side and starts to dial a number.

"You don't still have a grudge against him, do you?" I whine- going to sit up.
"Ah, ah, ah!" She raises a finger to me with the phone up to her ear. I huff and fall back down.

There's a silence before she speaks into the phone, turning her back on me: "D/N- she's awake... Yeah... Yeah- she's fine. Awake and talking like an idiot as usual..." I laugh at this and mom smirks back at me before turning again. "Yeah. Cracking jokes and everything... Alright..."

I don't pay attention- looking over at the doorway instead as Mike comes in with a doctor following. He smiles at me, walking over to the chair beside me and sitting down. His fingers envelope with mine and mom puts the phone down.

"Miss L/N," the doctor smiles. "I'm glad to finally see you awake. You're looking lively."
"Yeah, I feel great." I smile and he laughs politely.

"So let's see," he looks down at his clipboard and flips a page. "You suffered quite a large laceration wound on your left side, resulting in a serious haemorrhage." he scans the page. "We took you straight from Michael's car to the emergency room." All these words sound so scary.

"We took you straight for surgery, you were in hypovolemic shock, which was why you passed out." Oh, right. So not just any 'nap'. Oh my god.
"We managed to maintain your circulating volume of blood, and you were in the ICU overnight until it was safe to bring you back to this ward."

"What else?!" I look at him in shock.

"Minor cuts from shards of glass that were dug into your back, that we managed to pick out. Your boyfriend brought you here during the early hours of Sunday morning." Mike holds my hand.

"We also managed to fix up him up." He motions to Mike and I look at him- just now noticing the small butterfly stitches over his cuts.
"Huh.. good as new." I joke lightly and doc chuckles.

"If you don't mind me asking.. w- what day is it?" I smile sweetly, looking back.
"Tuesday the seventeenth." He smiles, looking up at me.
"I was out two days?!" I look at Mike who's avoiding my stare.
"Approximately fifty nine hours, yes." That sounds so long.

"Fuck, man.." I sigh and look down.
"Language, Y/N! Please!" Mom hisses.
"Sorry!" I say, stressfully. "I- Why did.. I mean I didn't expect to be out that long."

"We suspect it's because of the amount of blood loss you suffered. We rushed you into the emergency room and sewed you up." He smiles. How nice. "You're very lucky to be alive Y/N." I gulp. Well I'll. Be. Damned.

"Thank you." I smile. "I feel lucky.. How long will I be in this hellhole?"
He laughs, "we want to keep you for at least two weeks." Ugh. "Don't worry- you'll get extra special care."
I give a thumbs up, "peachy."

"Now here comes the bad news." Oh god.
"Alright.." I glance at mom. "Hit me..?" 
"The police will be visiting some time during the week," ah shit. "They would just like to ask you a few questions about what happened that night."

I look at Mike. He stares sternly at the floor, his hold on my hand tightening slightly.

"Could you.. give us a moment, please?" I smile lightly, nodding and glancing from him to my mom. The doctor nods with a smile back, looking at mom. She looks from him to me like she's confused about what's happening.

"Wh.. me too?" She furrows her brows and I nod. She turns awkwardly and walks out the room with the doctor, who shuts the door.

I look at Mike, squeezing his hand. He breaks from his trance and looks up sadly. The silent treatment is killing me.

"We have to tell the truth, Mike." I tell him, and he looks away. "This could be our out. They could get his fingerprints, the mess in the house- everything. With two witnesses- we could win this!-"

"I can't Y/N, I.." he stutters, gulping.
"Wh.." my face drops and I furrow my brows. "Don't tell me you're still willing to lie for him- are you?!" No. "Are you hearing yourself?!"

"I know! I just-"
"No you don't know Mike. You don't. Look at me." I spit. "Look, at me!" He looks over with a contorted, stressed expression.

"We need to do this. He put me in the hospital. Doesn't that mean something to you? I nearly died!-"

"Okay!" He looks at me. "Okay.." his voice softens. "We'll tell the truth. I, will tell the truth." He nods lightly and looks down again.

I sigh quietly and look away too. "I know.. this is hard for you Mike." I see him look back. "Believe me, I really do." I look back. "But we can't let this go on any further."

He nods and I reach over- despite the soreness- and pull him into a gentle hug. "You saved me Mike." I smile, "you saved me."

"Yeah, well." He pulls away, "I'm trying this new thing where I protect you, instead of 'letting it slide'." I laugh at this and he smiles.
"I didn't even notice these," I graze my thumb over one of the butterfly stitches.
He shrugs. "Didn't feel it."

We smile at each other for a moment, before I break the silence: "how about being an angel and getting me a tea?" I pull away with a smile and he can't help but laugh, rising to his feet.
"Yeah, okay." He teases and starts to walk.

"I would if I could actually get the fuck up." He laughs at this.

"I'd rather you at least try, instead of calling me an 'angel'." He glances back at me with a sly grin.
"The most amazingly helpful, handsome boyfriend to ever walk this Earth?"
"That sounds better." He calls as he's walking out, giving my mom the invitation to walk back in. I laugh to myself.

"Now let's go over this whole deal, Miss L/N. From the start." Two detectives sit in front of me and Mike. We're inside a private room in the hospital. A coffee table separates us, my crutches sit beside me. One detective, Detective Caine, holds a notepad and pen, whilst the other, Detective Newton, sits with her hands crossed. Mike squeezes my hand.

It's been five days. Five, long, boring days in the hospital; the police finally decided to show up. I gulp, trying to find the right words to say.

"I.. I was on a night out." I look up and the guy immediately starts to write stuff down. This is so much pressure. "Me and Mike had had a fight.. so.." I stop. Do I say we got high? That his friends are perverts?!

"What had caused you two to fight?" The woman pries.
"Uh.." I gulp. "Well- uh.. we just started to.. I felt like we were distancing ourselves from each other.. so.."
"I was being an asshole to her." Mike chimes in and I look at him with a smile.

"So what happened after that?"

"Well- we made up, and Mike wanted to treat me to a night out."
"Where did you go?"
"To a.. seven eleven." I am sweating balls right now. Talking about it so soon is way harder than I thought it would be. "We got snacks for.. a sky view of the town- up in the mountains."

The woman watches her partner finish writing before looking back at me. "Where did you go after the mountains?"

"Back to his house." I frown. "I wasn't so sure I wanted to go-"
"Why not?" I shouldn't have said that.
"Well.. I.. uh.. I- I didn't feel it was right."
"How did you get inside?"
"He.. had a spare key."
"He kept one?"
"Yeah."

This woman has no chill. "Alright. So you're inside the house- what then?"
"We went to his room and.. hung out for ages."
"What did you do?"
"Listened to music mainly.."
"Mainly?"
"Well yeah- we had a few deep conversations and messed around at some points."
"What do you mean by 'messed around'?"

"Just doing dumb shit like playing guitar and smoking cigarettes!" I raise my voice. She's so quick with the questions- it's overwhelming. "Nothing suspicious!!"

Detective Newton nods, letting me calm down for a moment before speaking again- more slowly this time. "What happened after you two hung out?"

I swallow, hard, that lump in my throat rising.
"Miss L/N?"
Mike puts his other hand on my arm, resting it there.

"I.. I had to.. use the bathroom." My voice is shaky because I'm trying not to cry. "I uh.." I swallow again and close my eyes.

"What did you-"
"Would you just give her a second," Mike spits angrily, glaring at the Detective now. She blinks and falls silent- sharing a tense glance with her partner. He looks back at me, "Y/N. Take your time."

"I.." where do I even start? They have no idea that Afton's been trying to kill me for over a year now.. Fuck.. it's been over a year.

"William Afton." I say bluntly, looking up. They both look at me with puzzled expressions. "He's the man who attacked me. He's been trying to kill me for over a year. I kept quiet because.. I- I didn't want to get hurt." I look down again.

There's a silence in the room. I can only imagine the millions of questions that must be running through both their heads. "This is a.. pretty strong accusation, Miss L/N."

"I'm telling the truth." I look up. "I came out of the bathroom and.. I guess it was the night he got released from custody. He attacked me once he knew I was in his house." They both then look at Mike.
"Son.." Detective Caine starts. "Aren't you.. Michael Afton?"

Mike nods after a moment. "It's true." He looks up. "..My father has been trying to harm Y/N ever since he met her. I.." he inhales a staggered breath. "..I discovered all of the.. missing children stuff and told Henry Emily who.. came to you." Wow.

"He didn't want me to get hurt either. He knows about this.. we.. told him."

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 53: Safe and Sound

There's just silence. Just the noises of the hospital coming from outside. I look at Mike, avoiding the detective's looks.
"All.. right." The woman says, clasping her hands together with a sigh. She doesn't know what to say- just trying to find the right words or questions. "Did.. uhm.. did your father also cause your injuries, Michael?"

"Yeah."

"Okay.." she looks at her partner and they start to whisper to each other quietly. They then both turn back to us. "There will be an investigation: a second investigation on this man, to be clear."

A sense of relief washes over me. This is it- he's done for. Finally. We can all live in peace, I can start to forget all he's done to me.

"However.. we couldn't find enough evidence to back up the cases of the children?" She looks at us.
"The basement inside my home." Mike looks up. "That's where you'll find it all. If that doesn't prove it, I.. I don't know what will." Hold on, how does he know about the basement stuff?

"We will look into this. I'm.. I'm deeply sorry for what you both have been through- if this is all true." She smiles warmly and we both nod. "I'll.. do the best I can to uhm.. update you on the situation."

"Thank you." I blurt out, causing them all to look at me. "Thank you so much." This is all I've ever wanted to hear. Why didn't I tell them sooner? This could've all been over ages ago.

Detective Newton nods with a smile. "So after you came out of the bathroom, this man was there and attacked you?" Her tone is more sympathetic than before.
"Basically." I watch Caine write down paragraphs.
"How, exactly, did he harm you?"

"He.. choked me. H- he was going to kill me.. and then Mike showed up behind him with a uhm.. a baseball bat." I exhale.

"Is this true?" Newton looks at Mike who nods. "Can we have your side of the story?"

"I uh.. I felt the vibration on the floor boards from.. them stumbling around I guess. I thought she might have fallen over or something.. so I looked out and saw the situation."

"Your father didn't see you?"

"His back was to me. But I could see him holding Y/N up against the wall.. by.. by her throat." He keeps his stare at the floor. I can't even imagine what he's going through. This is his own father.

"So you attacked him?"
"Well, I confronted him first. I distracted him- we both did. And then I hit him."
"Did you hurt him badly?"

"He was going to kill her- I had to do something! I couldn't call the police- I knew they wouldn't be here in time! I- I just panicked!"
"It's alright, Mr Afton." Her voice softens.
"Don't call me that." He snaps, glaring at the coffee table. "Everyone calls him that."

She falls quiet. "Michael." She corrects herself but he doesn't say anything. He just stares. I pull my hand from his and rub his back, taking his hand into my other hand instead.

"So you attacked your father." She continues. "When did he manage to slash Y/N?"
"They we're both on the floor. It was when I was trying to help her up. She was just.. so out of it." His voice is a little more emotionless- like he's sick of talking about it already. I am too.

"What did he use?"
"A.. a glass shard. I guess he smashed her into our family photo and broke it. He slashed her whilst I was trying to help her up."
"And how did you two escape?"

"Out the front door." He looks up. "I had to carry her."
"How did you get away from your father? Was this how you got hurt?"
"Y/N was.. bleeding out on the floor whilst I was fighting him. I was so focused on trying to save her, I just kicked and punched all I could. Once he was down- I took my chances and dragged her out."

"Can you remember this?" Newton looks at me.
"Yeah.. faintly." I twiddle my fingers, looking down.
"So you two ran off into the streets? Did you go to a neighbour's?"
"No." Mike shakes his head. "I live in a woodland area, alone. No neighbours. I had to drive her, there was no other option. She blacked out on the way."

The detective nods, looking over at her partner and waiting for him to finish writing his three page essay. They both then look at us.

"We will launch an investigation on this and I wish you all the best on getting better Y/N." She smiles sweetly and I respond with one of my own. "You too, Michael." He smiles too.

"Y/N, at some point, we want to ask you a few more questions about your.. past experiences with him too. If that's alright." She turns to me.
I glance at Mike and shift awkwardly, "Uhm. Yeah.. that's fine."
"It's all to build up a case, and we may have to take it to court." Oh god. The thought of seeing him again.

"Do I have to see him again?" Is all I want to ask.
She's quiet, glancing between her partner to me. "If the circumstances require you to, yes." Okay.

I nod and look down. They both rise to their feet.

"Thank you for your time. You two were so brave today." There's that word again. Bravery. Brave people's legs don't shake. Brave people don't feel like puking. Brave people sure don't have to remind themselves to breathe if they think about that night too hard. If bravery is a condition, everyone's misdiagnosed me.

Caine nods, shaking both of our hands before they walk out. There's a silence in the room as they shut the door and disappear. Not exactly adding to my 'bravery'.

I exhale shakily, bringing my hand over my mouth and blinking away tears. My hand clutches to the bandages on my left side. Mike looks at me and pulls me into a warm hug. I start to cry into his shoulder, hugging back. "We're going to get through this." He rubs my back. "You're alright. You're safe now."

"I'm so sorry Mike," I sob. "I'm so sorry for making you do this."
"No, no." He pulls away with a smile. "I feel much better. It's just.. coming clean about my dad's crimes. My dad." He shakes his head. "It's just overwhelming."

"I know. I- I'm sorry." I sniffle and he smiles sweetly.
"Don't be. It's gonna be alright." He holds my cheeks in his hands, brushing away my tears with his thumbs. I laugh- wiping my nose.
"Wait- shouldn't you be at school?" I furrow my brows and he glances away.
"Uh. Yeah..." I laugh, holding onto his hands and he chuckles with me. "I didn't want to leave you in case you woke up whilst I wasn't there." He smiles.

I shake my head, pulling away and sighing. "What a life.."
"I know, right." He rubs his arm and looks away. A nurse comes in.
"Miss L/N? You have visitors waiting." She then disappears.
I look back at Mike. "Back to the room?"
"Sure."

We both walk back in and I see our group: Annie, Brian, Lindsey, Claire and Cory. All sitting and standing around- crowding the small room. Annie holds a bouquet of flowers for me. They all look up as I hobble in.

"Jesus fucking christ!!" Annie shoots up, shoving the flowers into Brian's arms and running over to me with her arms out. I laugh as she envelopes me in the tightest hug ever.
"Ow! Ow!" I whine through laughter and she pulls away.
"Shit- sorry." She covers her mouth. "Are- are you okay?!"

"Let's cut to it then." Cory stands up, "show us the cut!"
"I'm going to pretend I didn't hear that." Annie holds her hand up, glaring at the ceiling and not even turning back to him. He slumps back down and I laugh. Mike goes over to Brian.

I walk back over to my bed and the girls help me lie back down. Brian passes me the flowers.
"What happened to you guys?" Claire sits beside me. Lindsey sits on the end of my bed and Annie stands with her arms crossed. Everyone looking down at me is so uncomfortable.
"Uhh-"

"We got mugged." Mike nods.
"Michael, this is America. Can you translate that for us?" Annie looks at him.
"We got robbed."
"What?!" Annie looks back at me. "Who was he? Did you see his face? Ooh, mama! I'm gonna cut that fool!!" She loosely starts to hop around. I wish you would.

"Nah- had on a hoodie." I shrug and she shakes her head.
"Some shit." She huffs.
"How.. big is your wound though?" Lindsey frowns.
"Oh, it's a scar-rer for sure." They all frown, quiet. "You wanna see it?"

Without hesitation, they all rush over- pushing each other out the way. I laugh and Annie tells them all to chill out. I pull up my shirt to show the large amount of bandages on my side. There's a slight red tinge to it- I guess I've been bleeding. I haven't even seen it yet. Woah.

Annie gasps- covering her mouth.
"Holy shit, L/N?" Brian's eyes are wide with surprise.
"Yeah." I raise my brows.
"Does it hurt..?" Claire examines it.
I look at her. "Yes, Claire. Yes it does." The group sniggers quietly at her question.

The door opens again and we all look up. A smaller kid hesitatingly creeps in. I look around Cory to see that it's Elizabeth.
"Liz?!" I exclaim and she looks at me.
"Y/N!!" She gasps and runs toward me: pushing past all the grown, teenagers confidently and over to me.

Annie furrows her brows looking at me, puzzled and pointing down to Liz like she's contagious. "The' hell's this?"

"I'm Y/N's friend." Liz smiles sarcastically. "Elizabeth Afton- nice to meet you." She sticks out her little hand and Annie awkwardly shakes it.
"Hold on- Afton? You're Mike's sister?" Brian laughs and looks at an annoyed Mike. "I didn't know you had a sister."

"I wish I didn't." Mike has his arms crossed. "I'm actually more offended that you didn't come say hi to me first." He tilts his head.
"Well I'm not here to see you, dummy." Liz sticks out her tongue and the group laughs.

A puffed out Henry then walks in with some balloons and a 'Get Well Soon' card. "Hey Henry."
"Oh man." He pants. "I couldn't keep up with her." I laugh at this as he looks at all my friends. "Uh.. hey everybody. Hey Mike."

Some of them wave and move out of his way as he comes over to me. "How you holdin' up, kid?" He passes me a card and puts the balloons next to me.

"Uh, well still breathing so." I smile and he laughs lightly as I read the card.
"The cut is huge- I'm sorry, I had to say it." Claire bites her lip and looks down.
"It is?" Henry frowns, looking back at me.
"Mm," I fold in my lips awkwardly and stare at the card.

"Are you going to get better?" Liz asks and I nod with a smile.
"Course I am. I'm too cool to die." I tease and ruffle her hair.
She giggles. "For Christmas, I'm going to ask Santa to make you better."
"I'm sure I'll be better by Christmas." I smile and reach over, giving her a hug. We're going to get out of here.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 54: The Tipping Point

"I love you!" Mike calls out from the backseat window as I walk up to my front porch. I smile, turning and waving: blowing him exaggerated kisses. Henry drives off down the street. The sky is darkening quickly- the sun setting.

I managed to convince Henry to let me stay round his a little longer, it's now around seven PM. I open my front door: walking inside.

Both my parents look up from the kitchen as I come in- stern expressions on their faces. I drop my polite smile slightly, raising a brow with a more confused smirk on my face. "Uh.. hey." I tilt my head and turn, closing the door.

"The police came by." Mom starts. "They told us everything you told them." Oh.
I look back with a straightened face- what do I even say to that?
"Is it true?" Mom clutches to her chest. "Did.. did that man do this to you?"

"Yes.. it's true." I look away and mom bites her lip anxiously. Dad sits at the counter with a glass of water.
"Why didn't you tell us about any of this?! The police said it's been happening to you for a while?" He looks at me. Oh goody- even dad is mad at me.

"Well, you're not that easy to talk to.." I gulp and look down. That's not what I meant. I meant that.. I just couldn't talk about it. This is going from nought to one hundred real fast- I'm poking at fire here.
There's a silence in the house- no TV or radio playing, just our voices and the quiet noises of outside.

"I can't believe this.." mom's angry stare startles me. Why is she angry out of all emotions to feel? "You.." she takes a breath and looks away.
I start to the stairs. Fuck this- I don't wanna deal with whatever they have to yell at me. I should be coming home to hugs and kisses and support- not this bullshit.

"Where do you think you're going?" Dad raises his tone and I look back.

"Y/N." Mom gulps. "Did he kill my son?" Woah.
I blink, "wh.." I don't know what to say.
"Answer me!!" She yells, banging her hand down on the table- I flinch.
"I- I don't know!?" I cry back and she breaks into a sob. Dad looks at me like he can't believe it. I didn't say yes or no?!

"You!" She points. "You took my son back to that damn place knowing how horrific that man was?! How much of a threat he was?! You put in him in danger!"

"I- I didn't want him to get hurt!" I yell back- feeling the tears start to form as well as the anger boiling in my stomach.
"You knew he'd get hurt! You knew there was a chance!" She yells through sobs and cries. "You took him back anyway! You irresponsible little.." She stops herself, in tears, and my dad stands up, pulling her to his side. My jaw tightens.

"For god sake's D/N!" Mom pushes him away. "I can't live here anymore! It's- it's too much! Knowing my baby is dead somewhere in this town- I.." what does that even mean?!
She collapses against the counter. I breathe heavily, crying too and leaning against the banister of our stairs.

"What are you suggesting?" Dad says softly, rubbing her back.
"I need to be near my mom again. Near dad."
"So we need to move?" He nods understandingly. Excuse me?!
"That's exactly what I'm saying D/N." She looks up.

"What?!" I chime in. "No?!"
"Y/N, go to your room." Mom shoots daggers at me.
"Mom! You can't do this- please! What about Michael?!-"

"Don't you tell me what to do young lady!" She stands straight and points. "That boy! The son of the man who did this to you, Y/N? You still love him? Have some fucking respect for yourself!" She yells and dad sighs, looking down. My teeth squeeze onto my trembling lips and I swallow hard.

She takes a moment, frowning and glancing away, embarrassed at what she just yelled at her own daughter. "I said go to your room.." she says more sadly- guiltily. Not even looking at me. Like she regrets what she said.

I turn and run upstairs angrily; making sure to stomp my feet down with every rushed step. I get to my room and slam my door shut; immediately rushing to my phone.

She said we're leaving. We're leaving town. There's no way this is happening- I'm stressed enough. They can't do this. And it's all my fault.

"Emily household, who am I talking to?" Henry's sweet voice speaks into the phone.

"Henry! I- it's Y/N. Can you pl- please put Michael on the phone?!" I sob, annoyingly, through words.

"Hey kiddo? What's happening?!" He asks at my frantic voice. "Are you okay?"
"No! Please j- just get Michael!!" I beg and I hear him mumble the word 'okay' softly, before the phone line goes quiet for a moment.

There's a crackle and then I hear Mike's voice on the phone: "Y/N?"
"M- Mike it's not fair!! They're making m- me move they're.." somehow his voice makes me cry even more. Y'know how when someone asks if you're okay whilst your trying to hold back sobbing? And the question just makes you burst out into a fit of tears? Yeah..

"Woah, woah, woah, slow down- what? What happened?" His voice quietens a little.
"Th- they found of what happened to me." I swallow down the lump the best I can. "And n- now they wanna move u- us."

"They.." he can't find the right words. Quiet.
"Please just come pick m- me up."
"Alright.. okay." He says. "Meet me at the park in ten, okay? I've gotten the car cleaned and everything- don't worry."

I laugh at the light-hearted joke. "Okay.." I croak with a sniffle.
"Okay," he repeats and I know he's smiling.
"I love you." I gulp with a calmer sob.
"I love you too, run to that park." I hang up at this, nodding to myself.

I grab my coat and slip it on- walking out of my room and down the stairs. I walk straight to the front door.
"Y/N? Where are you going?" Mom asks, more concerned. I don't answer- opening it and making sure to slam it behind me. I pull up my hood and rush down our patio- turning and heading to the park in the middle of the town. My tears feel icy cold through the air.

I make it to the park in no more than ten minutes, and I see Mike pacing back and forth at the end. His car is parked just outside of the gate. I break into a sprint, running over to him and starting to sob. He hears the rushed footsteps and looks up, seeing me and rushing toward me too. I run into his open arms and wrap mine around his torso tightly, basically having a mental breakdown against his chest.

He hushes me softly, closely embracing me as I cry, my tears soaking into the fabric of his shirt. Maybe I can change her mind.. or maybe she'll come to her senses? Maybe I can stay and live with Henry, with Mike and Liz? No.. I'm only seventeen. I'm not eighteen yet. I'm not legally allowed to leave home or move out. There's no way she would let me.

"This isn't fair." I sob. "These past few years.." I pull away and look up at him, or at least.. try to. My tears blur my vision heavily. "I've had the best time of my life, and n- now they want to take it away." I sniffle, closing my eyes and looking down. I don't even want to address the real reason why I'm crying so much: Mike.

He doesn't know what to say, darting his eyes around desperately in thought. "Maybe we can run away tonight." He looks down at me. "I know we've only really joked about it before, but I'm serious now."

"But how?" I wipe my eyes. "We don't have the money, the transport- nothing! We don't even have an actual plan." I know he doesn't want to hear it, but this is real. And it's happening.

"Wake up Mike," I sniffle before he can answer. "I don't want to crush your dreams- I really don't. But, there's just.. no way. That stuff only happens in the movies." I look up and cup his cheek.
"I don't have anyone else, Y/N." His voice breaks slightly, his hand pressing against mine. This makes me feel so much worse.

I reach up my arms and wrap them around his neck, hugging him closely. It's alright.
"So this is goodbye?" He sobs, his hand runs gently through my hair and sits there. His other arm is muffled around my back.

"No, no." I pull away and cup his face again with a smile. "It's.. it's a see you soon." He nods to this.

"Can we make the most of it, while you're still here?" Mike smiles slightly. "What about another view over the town again?"
"Do you think the girls would be up for it?" I shrug with a smile.

Claire slams her car door shut and me and Mike both peer around from the hood of his car.
"Are they fucking deranged?!" She storms up to us- more importantly- me and pulls me into a hug. She starts to ugly cry.
"They gotta be crazy!!" Annie is already in tears, jumping out of her car and rushing up to me as well. Lindsey takes her time coming out of the car.

I know that I would usually joke and laugh about this like it was something small. Like I would usually do: a coping mechanism. But I just can't. It feels like my little world is ending. I don't want to leave these guys behind at the hands of my mom.

"We literally cried the whole way here!!" Claire sobs. "What the f- fuck are they thinking?!"
"I don't know." I groan and sigh shakily. "I don't want to leave you guys, I really don't." They all look at me sadly.

"Hey Y/N." Lindsey frowns. "..You're actually leaving?"
"I hate to say you're right." I smile weakly and shrug.

"Well- we gotta throw a party o- or something!! Something big! A- a goodbye party!" Annie looks at me. I laugh.
"How? Where? Not that many people like me you know, I'm not popular." I focus on the town. "Especially after all those fights."

"You're m- more popular than you think, Y/N." Annie sniffles and crosses her arms. "I know loads of people that would be balling right here, right now once they knew you were leaving."
"Bullshit!"
"I'm telling you!" She sniffles again, wiping her nose and Claire nods. "Just one last party?"

"I can't. I can't have one in my house again. That was too crazy."
"One of the best parties any of us have had." Claire laughs looking at us.
"You went?" I look at her.
"Honey, everyone went to that party. Trust."
I look at Lindsey and she shrugs. No way.

"Well, I definitely made some memories at that party." I grin and look at Mike who laughs, rubbing the back of his neck. "But I'm probably leaving within a week or something. I can't."

Annie sinks on the spot, sighing and walking to fence. She leans on it, looking over the town. Claire joins her and Lindsey runs back to the car to get a jacket.

"You know, I always thought we'd go to prom together, or something." Mike rubs his arm, looking at the forming stars. My heart collapses, I swear.
"I can't imagine you in a fancy, little suit." I joke shakily, holding back the tears.
He laughs. "I'd definitely put a fancy, little one on for you." He smiles over at me. I close my eyes and turn back to the town, leaning into him as his arm comes around me.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 55: Make The Most Of It

'Thriller' plays as I take a shot. The other drunk teenagers around me cheer and I contort my expression- covering my mouth to prevent myself from puking. I know I said I wouldn't go to a party, but I know I'll regret it if I don't. So here we are.

"Someone turn this off- it's Christmas!!" Someone yells from across the room and suddenly the song switches to 'Abracadabra'.
"Oh-mi-god- Y/N, dance with me!!" Claire laughs, wobbling to her feet and lifting me up. She is out of it.

This isn't quite a goodbye party for me, but is at the same time? Let's just say that everyone here knows that I am, in fact, leaving- but this is just a random kid's party.

I leave tomorrow. Tomorrow. The past week has flown by. Everyday was full of stupidity and crazy shenanigans. We really did make it last. I haven't heard anything from Afton, or the police. I don't think I ever will, to be honest. If I'm moving and all. Maybe they'll just close the case. I dodged a bullet in that department- there's no way I want to go to court and see him again.

Claire pulls me into a pile of sweaty, drunk bodies and hairspray- starting to jump around and dance within the throng. I smile and bop along, laughing at her energy. I feel Mike come up behind me and wrap his arms around me, moving along with me.

"So who was your first kiss?" Mike grins and swigs from a bottle. An hour or two has passed, now we're sitting on this kid's porch. The air is so cold- which is why I'm wrapped in a blanket.
"How are you not cold?!"

"Don't change the subject!" Mike laughs. "C'mon- answer me." He grins.
I sigh. "But it's so embarrassing."
"I wanna hear it even more now."

"Ugh." I smile, going quiet for a moment. I look at him and he leans in, eager. "I really liked them back then, I don't know." I look down with an embarrassed smile and swig from my bottle.

I want to grab him by the cuff of his shirt and tell him to stop ignoring the issue at hand right now. But I just.. can't. Even I want to pretend- for a few moments- that everything is okay.

"What was it like?" Mike grins.
"Oh, come on! I was hoping you wouldn't ask that!" I look at him but he shows no mercy. "Uhh.. well we both went the same way so I kinda.. kissed their nose."

Mike laughs, clutching to his stomach. "I didn't know they were gonna go right!!" He still laughs. "Alright, if you're such a stud- who was your first kiss?"

"Betty Willow in Year seven." He takes a swig. "Which I think translates to sixth grade here." I smile.

"Was it nice?"
"The best." He grins. "I remember- we were sitting in front of her house, behind a hedge. I kissed her and she ran off inside and told her dad."

"What?!" I laugh. "No way?!"

"Yeah. He came out and chased me away with a stick." Mike sniggers with disbelief and smiles up to the sky. I laugh, covering my mouth with shock.

"That must've completely ruined your perception of kissing?!" I giggle and he looks back at me.
"Oh nah." He grins. "That was just the beginning of my story with girls."
I shake my head. "Gross." I tease and he laughs with me.

Now I'm in bed, on the phone to Mike. Tomorrow is still moving day. It's all happening so fast. I don't like thinking about the fact that I'll close my eyes tonight, and open them tomorrow immediately knowing that it's the last time I'll wake up here.

My room is unpacked and everything- I'm only laying on a mattress on the floor. I specifically kept my telephone in here whilst packing so I could get one more phone call with him.

"Tell Cadence I said thanks for making my life a misery. Uhm.." I think. "Tell Jeremy that he's a dick."
Mike sniggers on the other end, listening to me going on and on about my final wishes. "Make sure you take care of Annie and the others. Especially Annie."

"I will most definitely take care of Annie." I can feel him smile into the phone.
"Not all is lost. You still have her and Brian y'know. Even those greasers you love so much." I trace around the slash on my side that's still healing.
"Yeah, I know.." he goes quiet. I frown and we both think the same thing.

"I'm gonna miss you." He breaks the tension. "So much."
"I know." I whisper. "I know you will. I will too.."
I hear him sigh: "I don't want to say goodnight but.. you should get some sleep, right?"
"..I just wish you were here." I sniffle.
"..Me too. Just one more risky night together. We didn't even get to seal the deal." He jokes and I smile at this, laughing at the blurred ceiling through my tears.

"..Y/N?" His voice shakes slightly.
"Yeah?"
"Don't forget about me." He says hesitantly: voice breaking and I hear him sob.
I smile, gulping down the lump in my throat. "Impossible."

This is too painful. Saying goodbye to someone so important to me- over a phone call. I've never felt this way about someone before. Is this really the last time I'm going to hear his voice? Was tonight the last time I'll see his face?

"We're going to see each other again. I can feel it." I lie. There's no easy way through this.
"I hope so." He gulps. "I love you."
"I love you too." I'm hesitant. "Bye." I squeak, tears rolling down my cheeks.
"Bye."

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 56: See You Soon

December 10th, 1984.
7:21 AM.

"Y/N?" A voice croaks.

I turn quickly to see Mike standing there limply, with his bike behind him. His face is all puffy- making it apparent that he had been crying. I was made to get up early this morning, help pack early, say goodbye to this town early.
Funny thing about love, is that it feels like an addiction. You'll know when it's love.

I hate that I'm doing this to him. And this whole thing isn't even up to me- I didn't have a say in any of it. I didn't get to say a real goodbye. That might just be the worst part.

His eyes shift to the car that my parents are currently loading, to the large truck holding all of furniture, before they turn back to me.

"Mike?!" I gasp, "what are you doing here?!" I run over to him: kissing him passionately before pulling away and clinging to him. I sob lightly into the crook of his neck.

"I can't believe you're really leaving Utah, Y/N." He speaks. "I convinced myself you were over exaggerating. I didn't want to believe it I.." I'm so sorry, baby. "I can't believe it."

"I'm sorry this is happening- that I'm doing this to you.." Both our eyes are so glossed over. "There's so many things I wanna say- I just.. never thought I'd have to think of them all so soon."
"I can't even call you. Your house-phone number will be different and the lines, p- probably won't even reach." He sobs. "I won't ever see you again."

"Don't say that!" My lip quivers uncontrollably as I try and fight hyperventilation. "It's not goodbye, remember? R- remember what I said?" He knows it's goodbye deep down, and so do I.
"Please. We'll see each other again Mike, I promise." Promises are the sweetest type of lie.

"Y/N!" My monster of a mother yells over our sobs. I turn to see her glaring at Michael. She storms over, grabbing my arm. "You get away from my daughter you scum!" She snaps at him.
Michael hesitantly moves back, glaring as she gets into his face. She then looks down at me: who's also glaring.

"Leave us alone!" I snatch my arm from her. "He isn't anything like his dad and you know it! For once, be a fucking human being!" My voice croaks.

Mom grits her teeth, seeing the tears spilling over my lids, and storms back to our car. She gets inside as it sits at a stand still.

I look back at Michael, and he's now holding something out to me. I glance down to see it was the Polaroid of us together. The one he used to hang in his car.

"I want you to have it," he smiles weakly. "You'll need it more than me.. moving without me and all. I.. I still have Annie and everyone like you said."

I smile lightly, taking it from his hand and studying our faces. I remember taking these- every single one. The time we spent the whole day together, the day Michael confessed everything about his father. Four individual pictures, flattened out on the paper- printed.

The first being us making weird, rude facial expressions.
The second being me laughing, as Michael was in the middle of saying something- pointing- as the picture took.
The third being us enveloping each other playfully, merely best friends at that point. Michael smiles down at me as I stick my tongue out- hugging him.

And the last, being a picture of our sweet smiles together: prominent, laughing with one other.

It's weird how only now, do I realise how long he's been in love with me.

I giggle, looking up at him again. "I thought you might want to keep it for your car." Honestly, I don't know what to say to that face. If I have this, what was he going to remember me by? What other souvenir does he have?
"Nah, baby.." he laughs a little- wiping his eyes. "Keep it. It's yours."

That's when the idea popped into my mind, and I look back down at the Polaroid. My fingertips squeeze onto both sides and I pull: ripping it in two and handing one piece to my dearest. The side with the hole he punctured into the top, string running through, so he can still hang it in that cute little car of his.

"You have that half, and I'll keep this half. When we see each other again, we'll stick it back together." I reassure him. It was like one of those weird necklaces two people get: one having a half of the sentence and the other having, well, the other.

He smiles, his lips trembling and his eyes leaking. I sob and he slips his arms around me again, holding on tightly. He sobs heavily into my neck, knowing this will be the last time we will get to embrace each other for a long long while. Perhaps never again.

I don't blame him at all. I'm the only person he has, the only person who understands and cares. He feels vulnerable without me: lonely. He needs me. And likewise, I need him just the same. I just hope he won't switch back to having the same asshole personality he had the day I met him: a broken soul. Neglected and angry.

"I love you." He smiles- holding my cheeks and pecking all around my face. "I love you so much." That's the last time he'll ever get to hold my cheeks in his hands. And we all know that's his favourite place to hold me.

"Y/N!!" My mom yells again, sticking her head outside of the passenger window. I look away: over to the car sadly.

My breathing is staggered and I turn back to him: slipping my hands through his hair and kissing him gently. His arms travel down my body- wrapping around me because he knows it's the last time. I'm the one he trusts. The one he relies on.

I don't want to leave. I don't want to. I pull away gently and he follows me, which only makes me feel worse: "I love you, Michael." I slowly let go and start to walk away, all the while still facing him. "Bye."

He keeps his hands floating in the air, frozen in time and watching me leave. He doesn't answer. I don't want to say goodbye. I don't want it to come to a stop so suddenly. This isn't right. We still have so much time. I.. I thought we still had so much time. Time to grow together. To mature, to blossom. To turn out good.

The only thing I want right now is for him to grab me and tell me I'm not leaving. But even then, what are we going to do? We don't have money to run. We don't have anything.

I can hear my mom's annoying voice speaking out again, but I merely block it out- instead, staring at the boy I love. The boy who I saved whilst he was in his darkest moments. The boy who changed my life for the better or the worse- I'm not entirely sure. But the one thing I am sure about, is that I love him. I love him so much. He's made me feel things I didn't even know I could feel. A type of cruel hurt I didn't know existed.

I open the car door, breaking the stare briefly, before climbing in and shifting to the other side. I clip myself in and immediately turn back again, locking eyes with him. I can't believe I'm seeing that face for the last time. And I don't want to hear no bullshit saying: 'there's plenty more fish in the sea.' Fuck off.

The truck takes off down the road ahead of us. Our engine growls and the radio springs to life, Morrissey asking 'what difference does it make?' The car halts shortly, before we found ourselves start to move slowly away from the love of my life, standing powerless behind us- destitute of me. I turn and open my window, sticking my head out.

"Don't forget about me!" He shouts with a pained smile, repeating from last night.
I laugh through heavy tears. "Impossible!" I repeat back, somehow crying even more.

His face contorts heavily as he tries to keep his smile, his fists balling, and he starts to heavily sob and cry- shutting his eyes tightly and turning to the floor. His hands come up to his face- covering it. He looks so alone: standing by himself in an empty street. All the while: the sun is shining brighter than ever from over the mountains, onto us; a deep, hazy orange to pink, fading across the sky. It's really over, isn't it?

I'm going to miss not only him, but everyone else. Annie, Brian, Lindsey, Claire and Cory. Man I'll miss Annie. Hell, even Cadence I don't know. My principal that got me suspended and started this whole shenanigan.
I'm going to miss Henry, and Liz's sweet smile. Maybe even Jeremy for being such a big part of me and Mike's relationship going forward. Andrew, Dan and Richie. I'll miss Denny and the boys for being such assholes. That one blonde chick in my Biology class that always makes the class a living hell for me.

Everyone from my school. Bitch or not. Knew me or not.

I keep my attention on him, tears streaming down my face. The lump in my throat is swelling by the seconds- my heart feels like it's collapsing deeper and deeper inside of my chest. I hate this. I hate this so much.

My trembling fingers drape across the jointed seat: short nails digging, stressfully, into the leather- as deep as they can go.

Will I ever get my happily ever after; those heartwarming endings I dreamt of every night at the end of fairytale books read to me as a kid? Those finishes I would fantasise about: that ending to a long search in life, happiness arriving. True happiness. Too much has happened for the book to close here. I know he's the one.

I watch his puffy face- the distraught on his face, glistening inside his tears. I really can't believe I'm seeing that face for the very last time, before I set off and leave him by himself- without his other half. We're matched like a puzzle put perfectly together. But every puzzle has its missing piece, right?

I thought it was meant to be- a teenage romance that'll live on. But perhaps not just yet. Maybe it's too early in the story. Maybe this is supposed to happen. Man, I hope so. Maybe I'll see him in a year or so, and all this crying is for nothing. Man, that would be embarrassing.

Maybe he'll drive up to Michigan and bang on my door, telling me to get my dumbass downstairs because he's taking me out. That sounds like a 'Mike' thing to do.

He, himself, can't comprehend that he's about to be left alone: he doesn't want to believe it. He said it himself.

It's when these things come to an unexpected and sudden end, that you really realise the importance of it. How much you will miss it. What you could have done before the grand finale came bounding round the corner, and hitting your faces hard, like bowling balls against wooden floors.
I'm taking a forced, unknown adventure. But for the first time in so long, it's without him. Nothing feels right. I feel like I'm jumping off some cliff, alone and frightened of my destination because I know: it will be without him.

I guess that's what it's like. Like jumping off an edge with no rope. The worst part is having no choice but to do it. Once you're in the air, there's nothing you can do but let go. Knowing it will be a long, long time until you ever meet again: that is, if meeting again is even a possibility..

His figure becomes smaller and smaller, as does his outlined shadow stretching behind his form, as we move further and further away from this life I once enjoyed so much. I can't exactly describe the feeling I'm going through right now, just that it's really shit.

Standing lifelessly in the middle of an empty road, next to a 'for sale' sign on my- once owned- home, Mike's bike lays limply behind his feet. Only watching helplessly. I'm leaving him stranded in such a danger zone, like an astronaut alone on the moon.
So much has happened. The damage has been done. The stage has already been set. Why has it come to such an abrupt end?

We've now become what we started as: two strangers. We were once two strangers disassociated from the world, from society. Not knowing yet, how much they will soon depend on each other. How often they will go to sleep thinking of each other, in the hopes that they will appear in their prettiest dreams.

Sometimes being in love isn't worth it, man. Little me would watch this and gag at the gross 'romance.' There is a side to love that isn't so sweet. Maybe in another life, our ending could've come to a conclusion of sweet bliss. Perhaps in some other contorted form. Maybe sometimes you just need to let go. For your own safety, for theirs.
I promised him that we'd be together forever. Little did he know, this promise would be broken. Little did I know this promise would be broken. Promises are made to be fragmented and smashed into pieces of despair. Made to be broken, left behind.

We're escaping each other- I'm escaping. But at what cost? It doesn't quite feel like how I wanted, how I expected. I'm safe now, aren't I? Safer than I was before. I'm no longer vulnerable. I'm no longer a threat to him now, we're both safer now, right? Then why do I feel so shitty?

I pictured myself leaving this town with him, just the two of us. Getting Liz safe. Ruining Afton's life. And finally running away from society together- perhaps on one of those travelling trains. Just like in the movies- just like Mike wanted. Teen lovers on the run. In a bond that was unbreakable- so strong that nothing could keep us apart. A story that others would hear us tell and wish they lived.

Where was he when B/N died? When I was slashed: put in hospital? During all of our fights and all my stupid little family problems? He was right there. Beside me. Persevering even when he thought he could never win me back. Yet he always did, somehow. Always there to make me smile. There to protect me.

But just like that, everything is gone. Ripped from us. Maybe I will come back here. But who's to say I'll get to come back? Maybe I'll forget over time, maybe I'll find a different puzzle piece that fits just as well. Who's to say he'll still be here, waiting for me to return to him? You know Mike. He'll eventually hit on some girl and win her over, and that'll be the end of 'us'.

Our car soon becomes merely a small dot in the distance, passing a sign that reads: 'You Are Now Leaving Hurricane Utah: Come Back Soon!'

What a sweet tragedy this is. Once a delicate relationship, that only lonely souls would want to aspire to be apart of with their other piece. To a spalled and shattered black hole: attacked and left behind- now complicated and ugly.

Dad's eyes flicker upwards in the rear view mirror, meeting my quiet form.

He frowns, "c'mon, try to cheer up kiddo.. I know you don't believe that this is for the best right now, but I promise you," he smiles lightly, "it'll be for the greater good. You need this- it's a good thing. We're doing this for you. We're keeping you safe." How do I know which way is up, if my whole life has been flipped upside down?

I don't say anything, I only stare angrily out of the window, on the passing mountains as our car moves at a steady pace. My hands slips under my shirt, gently grazing along the painful mark on the side of my waist; where I was slashed.

When we finally got back to a familiar home, back in Michigan- a familiar town- my mom immediately said her goodbyes and went to see my grandparents, whilst my dad unpacked with me. Yeah, I need a break from you too sweetie- you're not special.

I don't want to be back here. I've spoken to more people for two years back in Utah, than I ever had for sixteen years here. This isn't fair.

I take my things inside: back to a familiar set out, a familiar room, up a familiar set of stairs. I open my old door to an empty, boring bedroom: dropping my bags onto the floor tiredly.

I take out the small, ripped Polaroid from my pocket, looking down at the faces in the pictures. The worst part of this is, I'm not even sure if I'd ever get to see his face again. Hear that voice again. Listen to those stupid jokes and that sarcasm. Get angry at how much of an arrogant asshole he could be.

I sob lightly, walking to my bed and collapsing on top of it. I start to cry quietly, looking at his face. I close my fist safely around the Polaroid. A voice barely escaping my lips, hardly even a whisper:

"I love you."

Maybe one day, we will meet again. But not as strangers. Rather, as two people who once fell in love.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

disclaimer: this is NOT the end!! lmao you panicking for nothin'

This is just the first half of the story- which is why it's so dramatic and long.

Hope you enjoyed!!

Chapter 57: Part Five: Chapter Fifty Seven - New Year, New Beginnings

"I came to get down, I came to get down.
So get out your seat and jump around!"

I turn and lock the bathroom door quickly, groaning and trudging over to the sink. I prop my hands up against it, bowing my head low. Even with the door closed, the music is so loud.

New Years, '92. I can't believe we're already going into '93- it feels like yesterday I was buying my first Nirvana record and blasting it through this- me and Annie's- apartment. That's right: the same Annie Beckett from high school.

But the thing that's bumming me out tonight is Trent. He can get so clingy sometimes, annoying. The type of something-stuck-in-your-teeth annoying. Especially when he's drunk- let alone sober- and it gets on my nerves. Sure, I love him and all- he's my boyfriend. Shouldn't I love all his flaws? But he can be so irritating sometimes. Like a kid who has a tantrum in the store when their mom doesn't buy them a toy.

Just like that time when he and his band were performing downtown. I couldn't make it and afterwards he was convinced that this was me saying I'm breaking up with him. Grow a pair.

I mean- I'm not saying he's necessarily a bad guy. I'm just saying.. I'm too drunk right now.

I look up into the mirror at my face. Askew, H/C coloured hair cut short, just above my shoulders, and ringed ears. My white vest has a splash of some sort of alcohol on it- at least I hope it's alcohol- and my blue jeans are clinging for dear life around my waist. Combat boots are squeaking on this platinum floor. Ugh. Look at me. A, twenty five year old, hot mess. I roll my eyes and rub my face.

Banging comes at the door. "Y/N!!" Annie's voice yells over the music. "Get your ass out here! They're about to countdown!"
I sigh, "coming!!" I stare at myself a little longer, swaying from side to side. Do I already have to go back to man-baby right now? He'll probably propose on the balcony.

I turn around and unlock the door, opening it to see Annie waiting there with her drink. She looks at me as I stand in the doorway and smiles, "finally!" She laughs. "What's up? Is it Trent again?"
"He just gets so whiny sometimes." I roll my eyes and start to wobble to the living room with her. Trent is waiting with his drink, noticing me as I walk up, but Annie doesn't straight away.

"I'm tellin' you. You need to loose that boy-" Trent looks at her in shock. I sigh and hold my arms.
"Boy.. toy! Yeah! Y/N, that little Ken doll you have is so eighty-seven. Get rid!" Annie grins widely. Weird save.

Trent smiles with an 'oh', and then his eyes fix to me again. "Did I upset you earlier? I'm sorry."

"No, it's nothing." I smile and ruffle his spiked hair, his gel painting the inside of my fingers. He has freakishly gelled hair, with brown roots fading to blonde tips. Four piercings on each ear and one lip piercing: obsessed with eyeliner. 'Punk' is the word I'm looking for.

But it's not like that bothers me. I'm not judging a book by its cover. It's more about the contents of that book.

He smiles timidly and I drape my arm lazily around him, watching the city outside as the countdown to New Year's starts.

Salt Lake City, Utah. I moved here when I turned twenty. Just had enough of my parents. In fact, I've barely spoken to them since. Me and Annie found each other in the same college, and eventually decided to find a place together. Unlike, Michael Afton. Woah- I haven't thought about that kid in ages. I never did return to Hurricane: hours from here. I don't know why.

Trent starts to say something but is cut off:

"Three!" Everyone starts to cheer. I snap back into it.
"Two!" I join in.
"One!" Suddenly, the city jumps to life- bursting out in colour and sparkly fireworks: "happy New Year!!"

Everyone raises their drinks up high and party poppers explode with confetti everywhere. Champagne corks pop and fizz pours onto the floor. I pull Trent into a kiss, raising my glass too. 'Super Freak' comes on and once everyone is done cheering and hugging, they all go back to dancing and drinking like it's the end of the world.

"Woo!!" Annie cheers and dances up to me. I laugh and leave Trent's side, dancing with her. He watches me, fixing his hair quickly and smoothing out his shirt. After a moment, Annie leans over into my ear: "we gotta talk about you guys. I wanna help."

"I just don't know what I'm doing with him anymore." I sip a glass of water, sitting outside on the balcony with her. Everyone else has left: including Trent. The clock reads 3:09 AM. "I feel like something's just been.. missing all this time."

Annie nods understandingly, sipping down her weak Martini. People below us sing, drunk, and a pub blasts Bobby Brown. "D'you have any idea what it could be?"
"No.." I keep my stare on the lightened city. "But it makes me feel empty, y'know?" This is the best I can describe it. Just like something should be there in my life, but it's.. not for some reason. I think I might just be describing depression.

"Well.. maybe you should focus more on finding out what it is. Instead of 'wasting your time' with Trent. It's obvious you're not that serious with him." Annie takes a sip and sinks into her chair with her eyes relaxed shut.

"No! But.. we are serious!" I look at her. "I can't just drop him like it's nothing. We've been together nearly three months now."
Annie opens one eye slightly with a smirk. "For real? Cuz' it seems like this is just some middle school romance and ya'll are afraid to even hold hands."

I shrug. "Sometimes it feels like that."
"Is he even any good in bed?" She teases.

"Shut up." I smile and throw a chip at her from the bowl. She laughs.
"What moves does he pull? Band kid and all. The AC/DC four thousand?"
"What even- stop!!" I laugh and she sits up.

"Okay, okay." She inhales and puts her hands together like she's some therapist for me. I giggle at it. "I think it's to do with Trent. You never mentioned anything like this when you were single."

"Yeah. Maybe he's just.. not the love of my life. I really need to tell him."
"That's what I'm saying!!" She spreads out her hands, "you do!" And then she goes quiet.
I look back at her and her eyes are wide with realisation. "..What?"

"Michael Afton." Pump the breaks. "You remember him?!" Shit.
"Course I do." I glance away and sit up. "Had some traumatic memories because of him." My hand shoots over to the scar on my side. I always cover it up now- no one else has really seen it but Trent.

"It's him. I think you miss your ex." She nods all proud like she's just written the Declaration of Independence. "I mean- are things really as good with Trent as they were with Mike?"

I shrug, "I don't know!" A sigh escapes my throat. "I mean- that was high school, I'm an adult now and relationships are different. We were just seventeen."

"I think you had a pretty mature relationship.-" she gives me 'the look'- "But you still miss him." Wish I had a flip phone right now so I could slam it shut on this conversation.

"Of course I do! And we didn't just break up- I had to move away." I look at the radio as my teen-favourite host speaks again:

"Listen up fool! We only play the hottest grooves: music from when music was music and real from when real was real- you dig? Some of the best music out there has been written in jail, baby. You can't talk about the blues on a luxury yacht! Let this music take your mind off of all that madness out there."

'I Get Lifted,': me and Mike always listened to this radio. It was our favourite- late into the night and early in the morning. Maybe I'm just drunk, but that makes me sad. Like all that depression from leaving is coming back again. I sip from the glass.

"Look- you need to just break it to Trent. Then we'll have a night out with some friends, yeah?"
"But I like being in a relationship. I'll be even sadder if I'm single again."
"You can't just keep stringing this poor band-boy along like this, girl!" She sucks her teeth. "Come on." She gets up. "I'm going to bed. Help me clean up tomorrow?"

I nod and turn to the city again. "Love ya." Annie leans over and hugs my side. "Night!" She opens the slide door and shuts it again once inside. Now I'm left alone with a cold, January breeze running through my hair. My eyes travel over to my purse that sits on the table. I grab it and open it up, seeing the small, crumpled Polaroid with a jagged end.

I've kept it all these years: how long's it been? Nine years now? Wow.

A laugh shoots from my nose when looking at our stupid little faces. Sixteen. I was just sixteen when this was taken. So was Mike.

I press it against my lips: kissing it lightly before putting it gently back inside my purse. I breathe calmly, holding my arms and trying to keep warm before dozing off in my chair.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Yeah- we ain't done here.

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 58: Out Of Nowhere

"Thank you!!" I give the taxi man his money and jump out, shutting the car door and rushing up to the small nightclub. Fashionably late I'd say.

July 14th- Annie's birthday.

"There she is!" Amy Urwin points at me from a table outside. Around it sits many of my 'friends' and.. 'loved' ones? I mean Trent. Man- I still can't stop thinking about what Annie said. And that was six months ago. Time flies.

"Hey, so sorry I'm late." I sit down quickly and peck Trent on the lips. I think he's more cute to me than drop dead gorgeous.
"Don't worry about it." Amy smiles. "Although, why were you late?"
"Trouble with the lock again." I sigh and Annie nods. "We need to get it fixed."

"You were this late because of a lock?" Stuck up rich-girl Jenny Bakist raises a brow. I'm only ten minutes late, bitch. It's not like it matters to you. Trent's hand slithers around my waist and I feel a kiss on my head. Do I really want this?
"Not just the lock," I smile and pull out a large, fancy bottle of very expensive fruit punch vodka: her favourite. I pass it to Annie, "happy birthday!"

"Oh. My. God!!" She squeals and takes it gently. "Y/N!! You shouldn't have!!" She smiles widely.
"It was nothing, really." 'Nothing' is half of my pay check. "I can't believe you're twenty six before me."

"Scary stuff." She laughs and puts it down with all of her presents. "I feel so old." The table laughs and I stand up.
"I'm gonna' get a drink." I smile and walk inside the nightclub with my purse.

Rick James' 'Give It To Me Baby' plays and people dance on the flashing dance floor. I walk over to the quieter bar and take a seat on one of the stool. I rest my hands on the counter as the bartender comes over.

"What can I get you tonight, Miss?" He smiles lightly and I smile back.
"A porn star martini, please." I pull a few bills from my purse and hand them to him. He passes me my change and begins making me my drink.

I sigh. That empty feeling returns even stronger- what am I doing? I can't stop thinking about Mike. I never got to see him again, and I wanted to. He's gone for real. Went to New York or LA like he always wanted to, and forgot about me. Meanwhile, that poor boy out there probably thinks I'm ready for a ring on my finger.

"Rough night?" A low, accented voice chimes in from my left. I look over to see a man sipping from a negroni and staring me down. Was he watching me?

He has short, shabby, brown locks and a few- small- scattered tattoos on both arms. One stud on either lobe, with one ring on either cartilage.

"Oh.." I look back and compose myself. "Uhm.. yeah." I take my drink as it comes over. "Just thinking about stuff." I smile with a 'thank you' and sip it: the flavour bursts inside my mouth.
"Yeah, me too." The man sips again. "Crazy times."

I slowly look back at him, watching him stare at the counter and enjoy his drink. I feel drawn to him somehow. "D'you ever just.. expect something, gotten so excited for it, and it just doesn't happen?"

"Yeah." He shrugs, keeping his stare on me now.

"But I mean- for real. Life wise. Like not just excited for a theme park or something." He smiles at this.

"Of course. I know what you mean." A smirk forms on his lips and he looks away. "I was a teenage boy once."
I laugh. Do I know that sarcasm? "I'm serious!!" Those eyes seem so familiar.

"I know, I know." He sips again. "We all have, right?" He smiles and I break the eye contact. I guess.

"So what was the thing?" He breaks the silence and I look back.
"Huh?"
"The thing you were expecting." He finishes his drink and the bartender takes it.
"Oh.. nah. It's stupid." I shake my head with a smile.
"No- come on- you've said it now." He grins.

What do I say? "..I was expecting to see a friend.. is all."
"Someone flake out on you?"
"N- no, no. It's uh.." I sigh through my nose and hang my head low. "More complicated than that."

"Right." The bartender brings another drink to him and he pays. "Best of luck with that." I look back up timidly and watch him. I can't keep my eyes off him.. why?

There's a long silence between us as 'Shoop' plays. His face, that voice. It couldn't be.. could it?

"Do I know you?" I blurt out like an idiot and he looks back to me again.
"Uh.." his sharp eyes glance away and back again. "..No?" He furrows his brows with a confused smile. "I don't.. think?" Maybe it's not.

"Did we go to college together or something?" He smiles. "I'm the one that dropped out halfway through." He sips his drink.
"What's your name?" I lift my head up more, a little desperate.

"I.." he shakes his head with a polite smile. "Michael. My name is Michael." Oh my god.

My face drops and my eyes widen. "What's your last name?!"
"I don't know if I should say." He laughs uncomfortably.
"Please! I.." I look away, slightly embarrassed. I look like a complete crackhead-stalker. Poor guy. If it isn't the Mike I know, this is gonna be really awkward.

The man clears his throat, "uh." He shares a tense glance with the bartender before shrugging. "I know my family name has a bad rap here but.. Afton." He looks at me. I freeze- like time has just slowed down to a stand still. I can't fucking believe it. I'm looking at Mike. The Mike. The guy I've missed all this time.

It feels like a heavy, stressful weight has just been lifted off me, and my stomach churns with nervous butterflies. I don't feel that emptiness- no way was it actually because of him.

"Look.. if you're secretly a fed or something, I got nothin' to say-" the sound of my stool screeching across the floor as I stand up stops him, and I run round to him.

He edges away- wide eyed -with every step I rush closer. This look of 'I'm scared for my life' on his face. I throw my arms around him and squeeze him in a hug.

"Woah! Woah! Woah?!" He freaks out slightly and keeps his arms away from me as far as possible, like I'm carrying some disease. "What are you doing lady?!" I feel tears start to leak from my squinted, closed eyes. No fucking way.

He realises I'm crying and relaxes slightly. The bartender starts to come over, ready to throw me out, but Mike puts his hand out to say it's alright.

I pull away with a smile: laughing and wiping away my tears. "A- are you okay?" He leans in and whispers, "is there someone I should call?!"
"I can't believe it's you." I laugh and sniffle, still wiping tears away.
"I think you have the wrong person- honest!" He looks at me awkwardly.

"It's me Mike!" I giggle but he's quiet- still confused. "It's me, it's Y/N."

It's like everything just hits him immediately and his face drops, suddenly recognising my features. "What?!" Is all he can squeak and it makes me laugh more. A shocked smile slowly forms, and he can't look away from me now- getting up quickly and pulling me back into a hug. Fuck he's gotten tall?!

"I never thought I'd see you again?!" He says softer with a laugh. Hugging him has never felt so good. All I want to do is grab him and snog his face off as he cups my cheeks.

We pull away with the widest smiles and laugh together all giddy, like we're little kids getting excited over piles of candy.

"What are you doing here?" I laugh and reach across the counter, pulling over my drink.
"I live here?!" He smiles. "What are you doing here?! You moved away?"
"I live here!!" I look back and he laughs again.
"You what?!"

"What is happening?" The bartender looks at us- so confused.
"We used to be really close in high school." Mike grins and looks back at me. "Oh my god?!"

We take a moment to just gaze in each other's eyes, and can't help but pull each other into another hug. My cheeks start to ache from smiling so much- I've never felt so happy.

"You've gotten so tall?" I look up at him- he really has. He's at least six feet three now. He used to only be five-eleven.
"It feels like you've shrunk." He grins, ruffling my hair. "I can call you short-ass now." His voice has changed slightly too. It's gotten deeper.

"Oh- short-ass?" I push his hand away as he smirks. "Okay, well, next time bring a ladder. Because I'm so short I can't hear all your unnecessary insults from down here." I sit my hands on my hips with a grin and he laughs.

"You really haven't changed." He smirks. "But have aged like fine wine."
"Oh, shut up." I giggle and pick up my martini. It's like nothing has ever happened. Just like that- we're talking and laughing comfortably like we're still as close as we were before. "You got rid of your little mullet?!" I sip.

"Yeah.." he frowns and looks up as if he can see his hair. "I grew out of it. Too 80's."

I smile and run my hand through it: purposely leaning in closer to him. He watches me with that classic lovesick look across his face that he always used to have when looking at me. I've missed it. He smiles warmly as I scrutinise his thick hair. "It's still very you." Except his eyes scream lovelorn.

"I can't believe I didn't recognise you." He ruffles his hair back into place. "You look so obvious to me now." I shrug with a smile.
"Oh!" I realise, "Annie is outside- I'm sure she'll freak when she sees you."

I take his hand into my own, except he's hesitant at first in letting me pull him along outside. Why?

"Annie!!" I come outside holding my drink and Mike's hand. "Look who I found!"
Annie looks up at Mike, confused for a moment, before she realises. "Holy fuck?!" She shoots up and runs over- pulling him into a friendly hug. "Michael!!"

"Hey Annie!" Mike smiles and glances at me as I let go of his hand and sit down. Trent watches me with a hurt look- shit. I was holding Mike's hand. I'll just claim I'm drunk.
"What?" I play dumb with a smile. But he doesn't reply, only looking at me, confused. He eventually turns back to Mike and Annie and I loose the fake smile, turning to the table nervously.

"Can't believe you still have your Afro."
"You know what they say," Annie smiles. "True fashion never goes outta style." Something feels bad about this. The love of my life standing right behind my new boyfriend- and he doesn't even know.

"So." Trent starts as Annie sits back down- uh oh. "I'm guessing this is the 'Michael Afton' I've heard of." He smiles politely and I turn back.
"I'd like to think so?" Mike laughs lightly. "You are?"

"Y/N's boyfriend." I can just tell he took great pleasure in saying that.

Mike keeps his smile, his mouth open like he wants to say something. He chuckles finally, "oh." Glancing at me. I look over at Annie and she's already staring at me with wide eyes, covering her mouth. Ho-ly shit.
Old Mike would've kicked his ass and told him to 'jog on.' But we're adults now. Our teenage years are long gone. Or maybe he just wants to be polite.

"Well." Mike holds out a hand. "Great to meet you, man." Trent takes it firmly and they shake hands. This is so awkward. He was probably expecting me to run straight back into his arms- and so was I. This can't get any worse.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 59: Pretty Woman

"Hey, sit down then." Amy smiles, eyeing him: no one else notices but me.

"Oh.. I would but uhm." He glances behind him and jerks a thumb in the same direction. "I've got company waiting on me." Damn- what? I thought he'd be itching at the chance to sit with us- with me.

I look at Trent. "Ah, well that's too bad." He shrugs, his lips forming a sly smirk. I take my martini and sip it down. I can feel my brows upturning- he's definitely moved on. I'm just an old friend to him. My stomach churns.

"Y/N, did you wanna.. join me?" Mike's voice feels like the equivalent to the gates of heaven right now. Of course I would- I'd love to.

I look back up with a smile. "Oh, sure." I stand to my feet. "We have a lot of catching up to do anyway, right?" I look to Annie and recognise that 'I know what you're up to' sort of look.
"But-" Trent starts.
"Catch you later, baby." I peck his cheek and follow Michael back inside the club.

'Humpin' Around' pumps through the club's speakers as me and Mike laugh and joke our way through the crowd. I feel like I'm in an alternate reality, and this is all a dream: I'll wake up tomorrow and he'll still be gone. I blink slowly to make sure. I open my eyes:

He's still there.

We head toward a booth at the back. Posh martinis and not-so-posh beer bottles scatter the table top. Three guys sit laughing with a girl. They all look up to see Mike, and then they look at the random lady he's with.

Mike sits down next to the girl and I decide to sit opposite him, next to one of the guys. He has short, gelled hair and a 'Metallica' T-shirt. It's too dark to see the colour of his jeans or shoes.

"This is Y/N." Mike smiles, shifting until he's comfortable. "The Y/N I told you guys about."

"Woah, what?!" An eccentric light skin, next to the one beside me, gawks.
"Wow, great to meet you." Another smiles and I put my drink down. "We've heard a lot." He seems chill, whilst the one next to me is quiet. Shy?

"All good I hope." I smile and rub my arm.
"Course, course." The eccentric one smiles. "You guys were together during the 80's right? I'm Tyler." He sticks a hand out for me over the table. I take it politely.

"He's the baby of the band." Mike grins.
"Oh?" Tyler does this neck thing. "The baby?"
"The band?" I join in and they all look at me again.

"We're in a band." The one next to me finally speaks up. "'Area fifty two.'"
"Creative." I smile and they snigger.
"I'm David." He goes on. "That's Nick," he points to the chill one. I quickly shake his hand with light laughter.

Nick has longish, blonde hair tied up in a ponytail on the side of his head. I catch glimpses of his shirt during the flashes of light: reading 'Punk Is Not Dead!'
Whereas Tyler has a baggy, plain green shirt with a jacket and cap sitting behind him, draped across his seat. He has one stud in each ear.

"Alright." Tyler sips down his beer. "There's a baby on the floor calling my name." He gets up shifts past Mike and the girl, heading to the dance floor. Nick and David break into conversation.

"Oh, Y/N, this is Daria." Wow, he's already introducing me to all of his friends. It's really like nothing ever- "my girlfriend."

My face drops slightly. "Oh?" I cough lightly, but there's a 'ha' hidden behind it.
"Hi," Daria sings. "It's so great to meet you." She smiles this sweet smile, holding her drink. She shakes my hand and I smile. Oh man. This is a real sucker punch in the gut.

Daria has straight, dark brown hair that's hung up in a straight ponytail, with chocolate brown eyes. Parts of her hair at the front hang down, tucked behind her ears, and she has different bracelets on both wrists. Big hoops sit through her earlobes and she wears a black vest that has a white stripe through the middle.

"You too," I laugh painfully, glancing at Mike who's smiling. But there's something behind it- like he's apologising for being with someone else. I am too. He must've felt like this when Trent introduced himself. What a sticky situation.

"High school romance is the sweetest type of love, isn't it?" Her smile never leaves her face: her dimples seemingly deepening in the seconds.
"Maybe to others. Ours ended quite tragically, really." I smile- sarcasm gets the better of me.

"Oh." I already make her smile weaken slightly, but Mike is smirking that trying not to laugh smirk. Score. Team Y/N: one. Daria: zero.

"Just a joke," I make it worse with a smile and she giggles awkwardly.
"You're.. so pretty!" Is all she can say after a moment and I take the opportunity:
"It's tough being such a sex symbol, y'know?"

I hear Mike crack and chuckle and they glance at each other. "Yeah." She laughs, looking back at me. "I'm.. going to head to the bathroom." Daria smiles and gets up, walking off quickly. Mike let's out a laugh.

"I knew you'd say something like that."
"How did you ever do without me, huh?" I smile and sip my martini. From the corner of my eye, I see Nick and David watching us.

Just as they go to say something, a familiar face with spiky hair shows up with two drinks.
"Hey baby." He smiles and stares down at Mike who stares right back. I know that look.

"Oh, hey." I take the memo and get up, leaving my empty glass at the table. "It was great meeting you guys." I smile. "Tell Tyler I said that too." 'Groove Is In The Heart' starts to thump through the speakers.

Nick and David nod, Nick peace signing me goodbye.

"Hey, you should come to our gig tomorrow." Mike says before breaking the passive aggressive eye contact and looking at me. "The RockIt. We play at nine." He smiles.

"I'd love to watch you play!" I smile and take my drink from Trent. "I'll be there, with Annie and.." I glance at my boyfriend. "The rest."
"Good." We share a moment of gazing. I've missed those eyes so much.

"Oh, you going?" Daria comes back over and stops at us.
"Yeah, we're gonna head back outside." I shrug to her before glancing back at Mike, who hasn't looked away yet. "See you around."

He nods and me and Trent turn away, walking off and back outside. I can't believe he lives in town. All this time, in this big city, and only now am I seeing him. I just hope he and Daria aren't that serious. If you know what I mean.

"So, anything new?" Annie brings round the tea and places both cups on the coffee table. 11:23 pm, inside our apartment. I set down my empty pot of noodles.
"He's in a band: 'area fifty two.'" I take my mug and sip down the hot liquid.

"No way?" Annie sinks down lazily next to me on the couch and takes her mug into her own hands. "I knew he'd end up in some sorta band. They got any concerts?" She switches on the TV.

"Yeah. Tomorrow, actually." I smile. "I told him you and the guys are coming with me." We both put our feet up on the clear coffee table.
"Mike up on stage? Fuck yeah!" She smiles and sips her tea. This is the life, right?

"But the bad news." I turn to her as she turns to me. "He's got a new girl."
"No?"
"Yeah. Real 'combat boots and Joan Jett' type." My fingers tighten around my mug.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 60: Darls

I wake to the sounds of thumping from the kitchen. What? My eyes slowly creak open and I look over at my alarm clock, yawning, 9:02 am. Was it all a dream? The fact that that's the first question that comes to mind.

I sit up as the thudding continues. The fuck is that noise? "Don't tell me the washing machine broke again." I growl and throw my sheets away from me, clambering to my feet and stretching. I head to my door and pull it open, walking down the small corridor and turning to the kitchen.

On the countertop sits a bare Annie, and the cause of the thumping is the back of some random dude I've never seen before in my life. I gasp and my hands fly to my eyeballs that will need bleaching later: "Annie!!" I scream.

"Oh!" She cries. "Shit- Y/N- I-," the thumping stops as he looks back at me, panting and all. I take two steps back and cover their lower halves with my arm instead. "I didn't know you'd be up so soon!"

"On the counter?!" I glance at her shamefully, but can't keep my stare on her, looking away again.
"It's Fred from sports club!!" She smiles and wraps her arms around him. "The one I told you about!"
"Oh, not Fred from sports club!"
"Fred from sports club!!"

"Agh!!" I cry and run off back down the corridor to my room. What a nice way to wake up. I run to my bed and climb back inside, grabbing a pillow and covering my ears as the thumping then starts up again. I made noodles on that exact counter top last night.

My door opens an hour later and Annie creeps in, dressed in a long shirt and short shorts. "Hey.." she laughs.

"How could you?!" I turn back quickly, frowning which only makes her giggle more.
"Y/N, I am so sorry." She clutches to her stomach. "Your face!!"
"Yeah, well, I hope you sanitised that spot you hoochie." I tease and she gasps dramatically. I start to laugh now.

"Okay, well, I could come at you. Talkin' bout when I came home to you and Trent fucking on my bed." She crosses her arms with a grin. I loose my smile and cover my mouth.
"Yeah, that's what I thought." She grins, "get dressed anyway, I wanna go to the mall." She smiles and leaves my doorway. She wasn't lying about me and Trent, that did actually happen. Boy, have times changed.

"Hey, I really like this one." Annie turns around, pressing a green dress her size against her body. "What do you think?"

"That's nice, yeah." I barely even look at it. I'm so distracted.. Tonight's the night I see Mike again, and I feel so nervous? Like I'm back in middle school, crushing on some guy sitting next to me. That sort of feeling.

"Okay, what is up with you, bitch?" Annie drops her shoulders. "You're bumming me out!"
"Huh? Sorry," I glance at her and then at my bouncing leg. "Just.. thinking about tonight."

She lets out a small laugh, "don't sweat it honey." She folds the dress. "You guys will go back to normal in no time- you should be glad he's even here!! It must feel like a fever dream to you." It sure does.

"I guess.." I stand up. I think it's that 'Daria' that's worrying me the most. What if he really has moved on, and only thinks of me as an old friend? Like he's trying to ignore our past?

"You wanna get an outfit? I'll help you pick," Annie looks at me, but I shrug quietly. She's quiet for a moment, trying to think of how to cheer me up. She quickly looks around the isle. "What about this?" She pulls a dress from the rack that has splits up the sides, showing skin.

"No way," I stiffen up as she watches my face.
"Why not?" She smiles, looking back down at it. "It's so cute."
"It'll show my scar." I say bluntly and her smile fades: looking away and hanging it back up with a nod.

I've grown self conscious about the scar. I try not to look at it, that night really fucked me up. I eventually told Annie everything. Everything with Michael's dad, with what actually happened that night. She couldn't believe it. She thought I was playing some joke like it was a stupid fairy tale. And to be honest, that's what it does feel like. A fairy tale. I'm only grateful that we've grown closer since I told her, that she's been more sympathetic.

"Well, how about I buy my dress, we go get some milkshakes and then I'll help you piece together a cute fit outta clothes you already have?" Her smile returns and so does mine.
"Okay."

Annie buys my milkshake along with hers, and we turn to the exit, chatting about whatever comes to mind first.
"Pineapple though? On pizza? It's sick! Only a menace to society would eat that shit."
"I like it!" Annie shrugs, giggling.

"Y/N?" A voice speaks up from my left. I look over, sipping my milkshake, to see Daria- my arch nemesis. She holds two bags and her hair is in a messy bun. Are those cartilage piercings fake?

She smiles as soon as I look at her. "Oh man- I'm so glad it's actually you! That would've been awkward." I laugh politely, taking my milkshake away. God, her voice is so high pitched.
"Hey.. Daria.. what you doing here?" Suddenly I feel so inclined to keep this awkward conversation going.

"Oh, uhm, I was just at hot topic." Of course. She holds up her bags, "shopping around, y'know?" Yeah, I know.
"Cool, cool." I fake smile. There's an awkward tension- why is she so eager to talk to me?
"..So you coming to Mike's gig tonight?" She calls him Mike.

"Oh- yeah." I smile, "me and Annie both are." Annie smiles this smile that's sort of in between 'I'm not fond of you' and 'I'm judging you, bitch'. I'm not sure how to feel. I mean- she hasn't done anything wrong. She's so nice. Like one of those kind english teachers that can share jokes with the class. So why am I being so salty?

"Cool." she shrugs, keeping that smile with those garnet-red lips. I can't tell if it's fake or
obvious-uncomfortable. The worst part of this is that she is Mike's type. I'm so gutted, ugh. "I'm sure he'd be glad to see you again."

"Oh, totally." Annie joins in and Daria looks at her in an intimidated sort of way. "Speaking of which, we need to get back and pick out a sexy outfit." She nods, loudly slurping her milkshake. You did not just say that to his girlfriend.

She pulls away, dangling her milkshake. "See you around.. Darls." She links arms with me and starts to walk. This night can only go right or wrong.

"Hey rainmaker he got golden plans I tell you,
He'll make a stranger in your own land."

Happy Mondays' thumps through multiple speakers around this large.. I wanna say pub but it's more like club for upcoming artists to play. A band that we just missed is walking off stage with their instruments. I can see Mike being on the front cover of a punk magazine.

My stomach twists tighter and tighter as I look around, walking behind the rest of the group. I had to bring Trent tonight. If I didn't, he'd know I'm up to something. And by something I mean totally dumping him when Mike decides to come running back to me. And no, it's not the dim lighting that's freaking me out, obviously. It's the thought of seeing my undiagnosed anger issues ex boyfriend who's.. staring right at me.

"Y/N!!" He yells over the music, from the other side of the room near the stage. Oh Lord in heaven please don't let me embarrass myself tonight.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 61: RockIt

Mike breaks into a light run, making his way over with a smile. It's like he's running in slow motion, and I'm standing there frozen in time: watching it happen. He looks so hot. Wait- no, I have a boyfriend. But.. the way his gelled curtains bounce so lightly and the leather around his wrists seem so attractive to me. His smile and his voice..

Fuck. Fuck. Fuck.

"I didn't think you'd actually come!" He beams, placing his hands on his hips. "I'm so glad you did." I realise he's wearing lip balm. Since when does Michael Afton wear lip balm?

"Oh yeah, totally. Me too." I giggle uncontrollably. Jesus Christ I'm completely flustered?! I'm acting like a twelve year old- god. Pull yourself together!!

He chuckles, rubbing the back of his neck. I don't know what to say. The way Trent is watching us. Oh god. They're both watching me- what do I say?!

"Um, it's raining outside." You fucking idiot.
"It is?" Mike glances at the entrance doors and I close my eyes, cringing. My cheeks heat up. That's the best you could come up with? 'It's raining?' Oh my god. "Man, I had no idea."
"Yep." I squeak and it makes him chuckle again. He knows I'm flustered over him, and the loud silence creeps up again. Oh god end it all now, please.

"Hey, you okay?" He asks at the worst time.
"Peachy."

Suddenly, an 'ayyy!' comes from across the room and we both look over. I see Tyler jogging up to me, his short, raven dreads bouncing. "Y/N, right?" He smiles. "I don't think we've officially met," Tyler leans down and takes my hand into his own, kissing the top of it. Oh? "Tyler." He looks up at me.

"Yeah, you said your name last night." I laugh lightly, tucking a strand of hair behind my ear and he stands straight.
"I did? Jeez, I must've forgotten- I'm so lost in your eyes." Tyler grins. Mike scoffs.

My jaw drops slightly and I start to laugh. "Smooth." I let my hand drop back into place and glance at Mike who's rolling his eyes.
"So you wanna catch a drink sometime?"

"Alright, easy tiger." Mike smiles and pushes Tyler back by his chest gently. I get dejavu:
"About six months strong. So, y'know: get in line, man."

"Boy- I'm only five years younger than you!" It's like as soon as he says it, he realises it.
"Yes. Exactly my point." Mike laughs and Tyler rolls his eyes, sulking and heading for backstage.

"Kids, right?" Mike looks at me and chuckles.
"So you can say that now?" I tease and he grins. "I bet you've been waiting." I smirk in his face and he gets closer to mine. I loose the smile and feel my cheeks heating.
"You know it."

"Y/N?" Rich girl Jenny breaks up the moment. "Come sit down already." We both glance at her and then back at each other. I'm the one to take a step back.

"You get back." I smile and cross my arms. No more awkwardness. Just us, putting the pieces back together.
There's a moment of silence, before he speaks.

"Maybe after the performance, we could go out on the balcony for a smoke?" Yes please.

"I'd love that, actually." I'm not turning down any opportunity. He nods and turns, starting to jog back. "Oh, wait- Mike!!" I call and he looks to me quickly.

"Good luck." I smile and he smiles too, looking at the floor for a moment, before turning away and running backstage.

I turn away. The sickening nervousness in my stomach grows. He would've kissed me if we were alone, I know it. We would've 'messed around'- I know that look. But things are different. Things have changed. We have changed.

"Hey," I beam and take my place in the middle of Trent and Annie. I take Trent's hand into my own, but it feels wrong. All of this is wrong. I'm not a bad person- I'm not a cheater. But this is.. we shouldn't be together. Not anymore.

"Hey." He pecks my lips and smiles. I'm sorry. He's head over heals and I'm drifting away back to a teenage fling I once had. It sounds stupid at first, but have this fling's dad try and murder you countless times and it brings you closer. You start to become attached. And that's the issue. I never.. unattached myself. 

"What's up, doc?" Annie smiles. "You have a face like a slapped ass."
"What? Oh." I dart my eyes around. "Just.. feeling a bit ill I guess."
"No way?" She takes her drink. "Must've been that pot noodle."

The group laughs except for me. I shift uncomfortably, I just feel so awful. And it wasn't the stupid pot noodle. It's the fact that this all feels like a fever dream. But I can't help myself- I've missed him.

Daria comes out from backstage with a smile, running over to specifically me. God, here we go again.
"I'm so excited!!" She pulls a chair and wedges herself between me and Annie, who obviously doesn't appreciate that.

"Alright," a guy comes out on stage holding a mic and a piece of card. "Next group up is.. 'Area 52.'"

Daria screams louder than anyone else, making the room feel empty. She doesn't care about the looks and honestly, I kind of respect it. Maybe I would've even joined in if she wasn't fucking Mike.

Mike and his band walk on stage and plug in wires to amps, turning up the volume. Supportive punks clap and cheer for them like they did with every other band that came on.

"Alright, this song's called '100%.'" Mike smiles into the mic and Daria screams again. Annie cheers, raising her drink up to them and now I cheer, clapping for them. Our table is definitely the loudest.

Tyler runs his hand across his guitar, making a loud screeching, electric noise and he plays muffled notes. Mike grips his mic, waiting for his queue. The room cheers again.

Nick clacks his sticks together- 'One. Two. Three. Four'- and the band breaks into song. He slams his sticks down onto his drum set and David plays his bass like it's the last time he'll get to. Tyler energetically thrashes his head along to the beat and Mike looks up- ready to sing- and I still can't believe he's in a band. I can't wait for him to tell me how they all met. Then he sings.

"I can never forget you." He grips the mic and pulls it closer, his other hand.. is he pointing at me? It catches me off guard, and I start to smile.

"The way you rock the girls." He smiles and I blink, glancing at a screaming Daria, and then back at him. He nods. That was to me.

"They rule the world and love you." He takes the mic from its handle, and walks around the stage as all the punks stand up and cheer. A giddy smirk paints my features and Annie yells excitedly. Not gonna lie, it's catchy. Like, Top Of The Pops catchy.

"A blast in the underworld." He stops and faces us all: his leg bounces along with the beat and I look at Trent. From what I can see, he's glaring. He saw Mike looking at me. This feels like war.

"I stick a knife in my head." Mike travels to the other side of the stage and looks at me again. I cheer and clap for him and he smiles. "Thinking bout' your eyes." I apparently cause the other punks to cheer louder too.
"God, I hate this punk shit." I hear Jenny murmur under her breath and sip from her glass. I ignore it.

"But now that you've been shot dead," Daria leans down and takes her bottle, "I got a new surprise." She swigs it and dances at the same time. His voice is so good, so rock-singer-like.
"But I've been waitin' for you just to say," the music stops and he jolts as it does so. "The Zoftig chick is mine'."

"But all I know is you got no money," the music suddenly cuts back in with Mike's voice and all the punks go wild. Like this is the best song they've heard. I feel so good for them- I wasn't expecting their songs to be this good. "But that's got nothing to do with a good time."

After the song ends, Mike lifts his arms up, encouraging a riled up audience to cheer and applaud them. Nick gets up with a smile, holding his two drum sticks. Tyler and David unwrap their bass and electric from their shoulders.

I stand up and scream now, taking Daria off guard. She gives me this look of 'why you acting like he's your boyfriend?' Take a guess, Sherlock Holmes.

They bow and Mike looks over at Trent. He winks with a smirk and Trent scoffs, looking away. I smile and sit down. They then walk off stage and the announcer from before claps for them and tells us "That was Area 52!"

"I think we should leave early tonight." Trent leans into my ear.
"Why?" I look at him but he doesn't have an answer. He just narrows his eyes and then leans away, swigging from his bottle. My brows raise and I sip my martini.

People congratulate and clap for them when the band comes out from backstage and over to our table. Daria gets up again and squeals, wrapping her arms around Mike and kissing him. Tyler and Nick drag another table over to ours and they all sit around it.

"You were amazing!!" I beam and Mike smiles.
"Yeah, we're pretty good." His band laughs.
"Honestly Mike, I didn't know you had such a good voice. I thought your ass would be on electric?" Annie takes her drink.

"I play electric in some of our songs-"
"Here babe, I got you a beer." Daria butts in and sticks a bottle in his face.
"Oh, thanks." He pecks her on the cheek and opens it. She looks at Annie and Annie raises her brows, her lips in a line. Daria glances at me too before she looks away.
"This little bitch." Annie murmurs into my ear and I snort, sipping my drink. I do a double take at Mike: he's staring at me.

"You wanna go for that smoke?" Everyone looks over at me.
"I thought you quit smoking." Trent says bluntly.
"One more won't hurt." I blink and get up, stepping back from the table. Mike then rises too, walking over to me and leading me to the back door.

"What a boyfriend you have there." Mike leans over the balcony, lighting a cigarette.
"Such a party pooper." I pinch a cigarette from the packet he holds out. He laughs through his nose and inhales.

"Seems like a deadbeat." Smoke escapes out of his mouth as he talks, and then he exhales the rest. "You quit smoking?!"

"I mean," I smile and light mine and take a drag. "I kind of did it for him."
"For him? Wh- what kind of relationship is that?" He smiles and turns around, leaning on the rail and watching me. I smile.
"I don't know. He just wanted me to quit or whatever."
"Old habits die hard."

I look at him and we both smile, watching each other for a moment. There's only a light breeze and it's humid: distant sounds of the city.

I break it first, looking down and flicking away ash. "I'm not even sure I love him anymore."
"What do you mean?"
"I say I love him, but I'm not sure I mean it."

"Damn, girl?" He says with an accent and a dropped jaw. "That's cold."
"I know." I whine and cover my face.
"He probably thinks you're ready for a ring on your finger."
"That's exactly what I said!!" I laugh and he laughs too.

"Just break it to him." He shrugs.
"It's not that easy." I look down. There's silence. What else can I say?

"You know.." Mike starts and I turn to him but he's looking away. "It uhm." He pushes himself upright and rubs the back of his neck. "It really hurt me to see you with someone else." My heart drops.

His eyes meet with mine and I try to say something but not words come out.

"It's selfish, I know- I shouldn't be saying this because I have girlfriend too." He chuckles. "I'm kind of a hypocrite. It's just.." he furrows at his thoughts. "Back when we first met I was.. in such a weird place, Y/N. I'd lost myself. And you.. kind of.. fixed me?" He looks up. "You made me see the real me again."

He cracks a smile, "so.. when you left, it really felt like my world just fell apart. Like, I had this rock to lean on, and then the rock just rolled away, and then my world just fell over and crashed into tiny pieces." He laughs and I laugh lightly too. When it dies down, he tells me: "and I lost myself again." That's what I was afraid of happening to him.

We both avoid each other's gaze for a second. All I can say is, "what happened after I left?"
He's quiet. "Everything felt.. weird." That's what Annie said too. "Like the buzz of motivation in my life just went away." I hold my arm.
"So much happened with us, Y/N. It just felt wrong for you to leave so suddenly. That's the odd thing- it was better for you to leave and be safe. But it felt like you should've stayed."

I timidly walk over and pull him into a hug, pressing my face against his shoulder. He hugs back and I can feel the passion in his arms.

"I'm here now." Don't cry. Don't Cry. Don't cry.

I feel him smile and he moves head into the crook of my neck. I smile too. "Which lucky girl got to dance with you at prom then?"

"Actually," he pulls away and laughs. "I specifically sat out on the slow dance."
"You did?" I giggle. "Because of me?"
"Because of you." He nods. "I went with Annie and the rest."

"We never got to do our slow dance." I smile. "I bet it would've been legendary."
"We could.. do it now?" He shrugs.

"Bloody cheek of it." His jaw drops and I giggle.
"I'm sorry," he starts and I laugh. "Uhh- since when did you learn some 'Bri'ish Shlang'?" He places his hands on his hips and I laugh more.
"I've picked some up from my time being with you."
"Ah, of course." He nods an I laugh again. "Learned from the master."

"Okay. Okay. Come here already and show me what moves you would've pulled." I smile and so does he, coming over and positioning me in some sort of Waltz position. He guides my arm around his shoulder and intertwines his fingers with my other hand, holding it up. His other arm slithers around my waist.

"Fancy." I tease and he exhales a laugh through his nose. He starts to sway from side to side and I giggle, gazing into his eyes. Being so close to him; I've missed it. For a split second there, I think I just saw him glance down at my lips.

"What the hell is going on here?!" A squeaky voice yells over to us and we both snap to the direction: Daria.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

In case you wanted to know, the song Michael sings is '100%' by Sonic Youth.

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 62: Mr Right

I pull myself away from Mike. "Nothing."
"She's totally lying." He grins at me and I look at him wide-eyed. The hell is he doing?! "We were practicing how we were gonna dance at prom, if she had stayed." I look back at Daria and her eyes are just as wide as mine.

Daria storms over and grabs Mike's arm, glaring at me. "You're not his girlfriend anymore! He doesn't love you- he loves me! Get over it already!" I have some news..

I crack a smirk and look at Mike- who's also smirking. We both break into laughter at her sudden outburst. So immature.

Daria glances between us with a horrified frown. "Fine!" She lets go of him. "Go.. get her pregnant then you English whore!" She turns and storms away.
"A whore?!" Mike laughs. "Daria, come on! It's not like that!" He chases after and I follow quickly behind.

She storms up to Trent. "Control your girlfriend!!" She yells and he looks up with squinted eyes. He's totally wasted and that makes this funnier.

"My girlfriend?" He looks over at me and stands up. "Oh, Y/N." He laughs. I think we'd be better as friends, really. He's a real buzz kill sometimes, but he can be the light of the party. He's just really hit and miss.

"Control her! She's trying to ruin my life!"
"Okay- stop yelling." He stands up. "How am I supposed to control her?"
"I don't know just.. stop her!"
"I can't just control my girlfriend."

"Seems like you've been doing it just fine recently." Mike murmurs and I smirk slightly. Man- it was only some cigarettes.
Trent looks back. "What was that?"
"Hm?" Mike looks up.
"What did you just say?" Trent turns and glares. My stomach is telling me to de-escalate this situation before it gets out of hand. I've seen and been in too many fights, and I don't want to get thrown out of here.

"Seems like you've been doing it just fine recently." Mike projects his voice and puts a hand to the side of his mouth. I thought he'd changed but no- he's still the same old Mike who lives to piss people off.

"What do you know, punk?" Trent spits and Mike laughs.
"Hey, Kurt Cobain, you looked in the mirror lately? I don't think now's the time to get petty." He crosses his arms. "Use that term with love."

"You little.." Trent starts to storms up to him and I gasp. Nick and David jump in, holding him back.
"Woah! Woah! Woah!" David holds one arm.
"Alright, alright, take it easy, man." Nick says softly. I take Trent being funny back.

"No! Let me show this arrogant little prick something!" Mike doesn't even move. He just watches Trent like he's a piece a shit he's just stepped in.
"Jeez," he looks at me. "You're really with a guy like this?" He gestures toward Trent. I hold my arm gently and frown. Mike sees I'm embarrassed and chills out with the teasing.

"Get off me already!" Trent rips his arms from Nick and David. I'm mortified. He looks at me. "Y/N, get your jacket. We're leaving."
"I don't wanna leave yet." I cross my arms.
"Get your jacket on!" He raises his voice. "I won't tell you again!"

I glance at Mike and he honestly looks like he's going to kill Trent. He doesn't take his eyes off him as he yells at me. It startles me a little.

"Hello?!" I look back. "Get your fucking jacket on!" Trent takes a step forward and I feel my heart speed a little.
"Don't fucking intimidate her." Mike's arm immediately comes to me, and he pulls me behind him with one swift movement. "You come any closer and I'll kick your fucking teeth in- you hear me?" I get a wave of deja vu again: feeling like I'm seventeen and Jeremy is trying it on with me.

The whole room is in a shocked quiet. "Okay. I'm sorry-"
"No, you're not fucking sorry. And you know what? I hear you've laid one hand on her, I'll find you and I'll show you a real fight. Do. You. Hear me?!" Woah?!
Trent is quiet, he doesn't answer. They only stare at each other. Ho-ly fucking shit.

"Annie I want you to take Y/N home. Don't let this skinny, little freak anywhere near her, okay?" Daria is also horrified- standing frozen at Trent's behaviour and Mike's reaction.

"That is A-okay, Michael." Annie stands up with her purse, her jacket and mine. She walks past Trent and obviously glares him down: turning her head as she goes by. "Let's go, honey." She gently passes me my jacket and I take it. I don't have time to tell Mike 'thank you.'

"It'll be okay. I'm sure he knows you're thankful." Annie holds my hand and I sniffle.
"I'm so embarrassed- why was he like that in front of everyone?!"
"Because Trent's a pathetic drunk. They're all like that." She rubs the back of my hand with her thumb. "How about I make you some cocoa, or a coffee? Something warm, okay?"
"Okay." My phone rings as Annie gets up and walks out.
"If it's Trent, hang up." She calls from down the hall.

I pick it up timidly. "..Hello..?"
"Hey there, stranger." It's Mike.
"Mike?! How did you get my phone number?" I smile and sit up, clutching to a pillow.

"I pinned Trent down and made him tell me."
"You what?!"

I hear him laugh on the other end. "I'm messing with you! Jeez, you really have grown out of my tricks." I smile at this. "Anyway, how you holding up?"
"Good, thanks to you. I didn't get to say it back at the club but, really, thank you."
"Anytime." He smiles. "You know I still care about you."
"Always."

"Right." He laughs lightly and I collapse against my pillow with a smile and Annie comes into the room, confused. I watch her with my smile as she sits down and places my cup on my bedside table.
"Where's Daria? Shouldn't you be tending to her?" Annie's jaw drops at the realisation and I giggle. She quickly climbs over me and lays down at my side, listening in.

"Nah.. I mean- she kinda started it so.. I was more concerned about you."
"I'm flattered."
He laughs.

"I might've.. overreacted though. So I'm sorry for that. If I scared you. I just didn't want him to hurt you."
"That is adorable!" Annie exclaims and I gasp- elbowing her and we both break into laughter.

"Wh- is that Annie?! Oh jeez!!" Mike laughs too. "Get outta here!!"
Annie gets up laughing and I'm cackling, clutching to my stomach. She leaves my room and I smile, still giggling a little.

"Is she gone?"
"Yeah, she's gone." I grin.

There's a silence on the phone line and I stare at my ceiling. The fact that he specifically called me to check on me is so sweet. It gives me hope.

"I want to see you again." He says, "I don't want that to be the last time I see you in six months or something."
"Okay." I wrap my finger around the phone chord.
"I don't want to drift again."
"We won't."

The doorbell rings. "Oh- hold on a sec." I cover one half of the phone. "Annie!!" I yell. "Someone's at the door!!" No answer. She's probably outside having a smoke. "Annie!!" I yell again and so does the doorbell.

I groan. "Uh- Mike someone's at the door. Can I call you back?"
"Sure- yeah." He tells me his number and I make sure to write it down. "Get some sleep though and call me tomorrow." The doorbell rings twice.

"Okay." 'I love you' nearly slips my tongue but I catch it. "Uh- goodnight."
He chuckles. "Goodnight."

I quickly put the phone down and run out of my room to the front door. I open it and my smile widens awkwardly to see Trent.
"Y/N, can we just talk." I slam the door in his face, wide eyed, and turn away. A fixed smile sits on my lips and the doorbell rings again. I turn and open it like some sacred dance.

"Please let me explain! I'm sober now." He frowns. "Just, let me inside, will you?" Sober? He doesn't seem drunk. Okay.

I sigh, giving in and stepping out of the way for him. He walks in quickly and I shut the door.

"Did you finish your call?" Annie walks in from outside and watches the alcohol in her glass as she swishes it around, and then she looks up. Her face drops- "what the hell is this?!"

"He wanted to talk."
"No. Nah." She puts her glass down and storms over. "Beat it! You want me to call Mike?!" She points to the door and glares at Trent.

"I came to apologise!" He puts his hands up in defence. "I'm not gonna hurt her!"
Annie looks at me and I shrug awkwardly. She sucks her teeth and her eyes dart back to Trent. "I will call him if I suspect anything." She backs up with her drink.

Trent sighs and looks at me. "Can we go somewhere where she won't be intensely glaring at me?" I look at Annie and she's now sitting down at our dining table, sipping her drink deliberately slowly. I look at him and sigh.

I took him to my bedroom and shut the door, sitting down on my bed next to him. "Y/N, I know I was an asshole. Please just give me another chance. I had too much to drink, I take full understanding of that. How I acted was out of order."

"It was so embarrassing, Trent." I rub my arm. "I can't say I don't blame Mike for reacting like that."

"I know." He rubs his forehead. "I won't act like that ever again, I promise." He gulps. "It's just.. seeing him trying to steal you away- and he is trying to steal you away."
"He's just being friendly." No. Trent is absolutely right.
"No he's not. He's trying to win you back Y/N- a blind man could see that." Is it really that obvious?

"I was just so annoyed that he was trying it in front of me, and then teasing me about it." He rolls his eyes. "I was just jealous, I know. I shouldn't have acted like that- it was completely unacceptable." True.

His hand then comes to my cheek, rubbing it gently with his thumb. "I care about you." It feels like everyone has cared about me tonight.

I smile slightly and he leans in, kissing me gently. His hand feels around my thigh and his other runs through my hair. He pulls away and goes to my neck, kissing and biting it instead. I clench my jaw, digging my nails into his gelled hair and trying not to make any noise and alert Annie.

If she saw me in here with him, she would probably yell at me to kick him in the balls and throw him out. But I don't know what I'm doing. I feel bad. Like guilt-tripped bad.

Trent sinks down onto me and suddenly he's on top, on my bed. Trent's in between my legs and I'm hoping Annie won't come in. I can't stop thinking about Mike. I feel bad. Like I'm cheating on him, but we're not even in a relationship. I'm with Trent, my actual boyfriend, I shouldn't feel like I'm cheating. I didn't even get to drink my cocoa.

But it's too late to try and explain this all to him, now. Oh well.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 63: Morals

My eyes flutter open, squinting at the morning light. I stretch, groaning in exhaustion. I yawn and sit up, rubbing my face. God, what an eventful night. How am I supposed to come back from it?

"What are you doing?" Mike's voice erupts out of nowhere and I flinch, taking my hands away and looking up. I see him in the corner of my room. He walks over as I look at him.
"What!? How did you get in here?!" I whisper-yell.

"I thought you weren't going to see him again." He looks down at me and then to Trent. I look over too: snoring lightly. I look up again and suddenly he's close to my face.
My eyes widen and my cheeks heat up.

"Tell me, Y/N." He starts to slowly crawl onto my bed, smirking, and I back up in confusion. My room stretches out and my bed seems like it goes on forever. Trent isn't there anymore.

"Were you planning on staying with him?" His low voice echoes and he creeps towards me and I creep away. I'm not really getting anywhere though, he's basically on top of me.

"When were you planning on telling me how you really feel?" He leers and his voice is even sultrier than usual.
"What?"
"Let's be honest." He starts to change back into his teenage self. His hair grows slightly longer until his mullet returns, with those rings through his ears. The slight bruising on his knuckles that never seemed to go away.

I keep crawling backwards and he keeps crawling forwards- not looking away from me. The area around us lightens slightly- and it's not my bedroom anymore.

"You're in love with me." I abruptly fall down into a spiral. I scream in shock- shutting my eyes and covering them- but something catches me. I slowly take my trembling hands away to see I'm back in my sweater that was always tucked into my blue jeans, with my chunky socks and white Nikes. What?

I look up to see 80's Mike has caught me bridal-style, and he continues as if nothing happened. "You always have been. You never stopped loving me."

"Why are you trying to seduce me?" My voice shakes and my eyes widen as far as they can. What the fuck is happening?!

The spiral spins faster around us and colours flash from all directions. He yells into my face: "Y/N!" But he sounds like.. Annie?

"Y/N!!" Annie screams and my eyes shoot open. I look over quickly to see no Mike, but Annie and an awake Trent. "Are you kidding me?!" She grips his arm. I look around me: morning. "What the hell is he still doing here?!"

"Uhh!" I sit up and cover myself with my duvet. "We.. made up!"
"I see that." She looks at him. "Ugh!" She shoves him away like he's infected and sashays out of the room. I'm so confused. What the fuck- was that all a dream?

Trent grabs his jeans. "I should-"
"Yeah." I cover my face. My subconscious was really just telling it to me straight there.

He gets changed quickly and kisses my cheek. "I'll see you around." He jogs out of the room. I hear Annie telling him to 'get outta here' and that he's a 'pervert.' I can only think about that dream. Maybe if I fall asleep- it'll continue.

Annie walks back in just as I'm about to lay back down. I sit up quickly like nothing happened: "heyyy!"
"Don't 'heyyy' me!" She mimics. "Why would you sleep with him after what just happened?!"

"I don't know." I frown. "But hey- listen to this crazy dream I just had-"
"I don't wanna hear about no crazy ass dream you just had! Tell me what happened!"
"He just came onto me-"
"And you let him?!"

"I felt bad! I was too lost in thought as he was getting off- and I thought it was way too late to just vent to him. He's still my boyfriend."
"It's never too late with assholes like that." She sits down on my bed and sighs heavily. "I'm only being mad because I care about you." She sighs again. "Okay, tell about this dream."

"Okay- I woke up to Mike in my room and he was asking me about Trent and why I was still with him cuz' it's stupid right?" She nods. "Anyway, he starts like.. crawling on me?"
"Crawling on you?"
"Well- not on me- just towards me and I was taking my time crawling away so he was right above me- really."
"Okay-"

"So then he's just asking me and asking me and he starts transforming." I contort my hands to represent transformation. "Into Mike in the 80's and I'm like 'what the hell' and-" Annie is looking at me like I'm mental unstable.

"The whole time he's all alluring and shit. So I then fall into this weird spiral thing and then he catches me and suddenly I'm back to 80's me and then I woke up to you yelling at me." I finish and look at her. Her mouth is open like wants to say something but nothing comes out. She looks horrified.

"Uhh.." she looks away. "Cool dream.." she looks back. "So what I'm getting here is.. Mike just chase-crawled you around looking like he was about to snog you so bad, your face would get ripped off, and then you woke up?"
"Basically."
"Y/N that's not normal."

"I think it's my subconscious trying to tell me something." I narrow my eyes and bite my nails.
"You think?" She gets up. "Maybe you should call him and tell him everything." She shoots a quick glance at me before walking out. Maybe I should.

My hand comes to my phone on the nightstand and I dial the number I wrote down. "Mike, it's Y/N.. D'you wanna go out tonight?"

Mike bites into one of the biggest burgers I've ever seen; packed with more than everything a burger needs. I stifle a laugh as he groans and murmurs "this is amazing."

"I bet it is." I smile and pop a fry into my mouth.

"How are you going to just sit there and eat chips all night- this is one of the best burger joints in town." He doesn't care that he's spitting bits of food out or that ounces of sauce is just spilling out from his burger, and neither do I.

I shrug as he takes another bite, despite the fact that not every part of the last had been swallowed yet. "I like fries. I'm not that hungry anyway." I smile. "Kind of tired."

Mike nods. "How's Billy Idol doing?"
"You do not like his hair do you?"
"I think it's brave." He grins. "Really brave."

My smile fades a little as I think about last night's shenanigans. And then that dream. I wish he'd do that to me in real life. "I haven't heard from him since."

"It's better that way I guess." He takes his last bite. "Why did you really want me to come out tonight? I can tell when something's bothering you, y'know."
I wanted to tell you about the dream I had but I'm just now realising how weird that would be. "Just wanted to hang out."

There's that look again. That suspicious look where he's trying to figure me out. I glance away and back again. He doesn't say anything else, only crumpling up his wrapper and wiping his mouth with the back of his hand. He swallows for the last time and inhales deeply: sitting his head in his hand and propping his elbow up onto the bench tabletop. Am I dreaming again? Is this a seduction technique?

"What are you doing?" I smile nervously.
"Waiting for you to tell me what's going on." What to say..

My smile fades again and I sigh. "Okay." I exhale and shift uncomfortably. "Uhm." I can't tell him. It'll shatter him. He's already admitted to me that seeing me with Trent upset him. He protected me to keep me safe. How am I going to then tell him that all of that was for nothing because I ended up sleeping with Trent anyway?

"Nothing." I shake my head. "Nothing's wrong."

He sighs, "so be it," and softly nods. There's a tense silence for a moment- there's no way I'm telling him. "Let's go then." He rises to his feet with a smile.

"..Where?" I rise too.
"Your place."

"Aw!" Mike coos and runs over to my bed- launching himself onto it childishly. All I can think about is his muddy converse on my nice, clean sheets. "Your room is so adorable!" He teases and turns his head to me. "It's so small!!"

"Get your shoes off!" I laugh and he rolls his eyes, sitting up and kicking them off. I go over and sit down next to him, pulling my legs up and crossing them.

If Annie were here, she would immediately burst in and join us. Revelling in the fact that Mike's in my bedroom. But, she's out. Probably at another club or something. With Fred from sports club.

He sits against the wall and looks around, crossing his arms. "I should've moved into this apartment block." He turns to me and I smile.

My teenage ex boyfriend, now sitting in my room, and I literally got reunited with him like two days ago. Has god finally listened to my prayers?

"This might be an outdated question, or an awkward one if you say no, but.." I glance away. "Do you.. still have the Polaroid?" I remember exactly, I told him that we'd fix it when we saw each other again. We'd stick it back together. It's weird, because I was convinced we'd never meet again after that day.

Mike slowly smirks. He exhales a laugh through his nose and reaches into his pocket. I watch eagerly as he pulls out his wallet. There's no way.
He pulls it open and digs through one of the slots, soon pulling out a fucking Polaroid. I can't believe it.

"No way?!" I gawk excitedly. "There's no way you still have it!!"
He only grins and shifts closer, showing it to me: and there it is. The other half of our Polaroid. Just as brittle and crumpling as mine.

"Oh my god." I laugh giddily and take it gently. "You realise this thing is like, ten years old now."
"You gotta tell me you have yours."

I shoot him a look. "You kidding?" I smile and pull out my purse and the other half of my Polaroid.
His jaw drops and he takes mine, looking it over. "It's been so long since I've seen this half." He laughs: "my little mullet!"

"I am totally rooting for you to grow it back again." I ruffle his hair and he chuckles, shifting back to his previous position. I keep thinking about my dream, and Trent, and.. what happened last night.

But the question I want to ask most is.. what.. happened with Mr Afton? The family?

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!!

Chapter 64: The Gaps

"How are we gonna put this back together then?" Mike excitedly stands up, holding out his hand for mine. I smile and take it; letting him help me up to my feet.

I feel like I'm falling for the first time and he says: "why don't we have a drink whilst doing it?"
"You read my mind." Alcoholics? Maybe.

I now lead him to my doorway and out. "I'm sure we have some vodka lying around." I glance back a smirk and he returns with his own.
"I expected you to remember it's still my favourite."

I giggle and let go of him, passing him my half and rushing round the counter to a cupboard closer to the floor. Mike places the broken Polaroid down and fiddles with the radio sitting on the countertop.

'Touch Me I'm Sick' plays, mid song, and Mike stops.
"There you go." He grins and taps his fingers along with the beat, turning it up.
"As much as I love Mudhoney," I turn with a bottle of vodka, "it's too late for rock music." I turn it down.

"It's never too late for rock music." He looks quite hurt and as I pour two shot glasses and laugh. "I'm actually quite hurt by this opinion of yours." Thought so.

I shake my head, leaning down onto the counter and tuning the radio to a different station. Instead, 'I Fall In Love Too Easily' starts just in time.
"Ugh, really?" He picks up his glass. "This is stuff my grandad listens to."
"These are vintage classics." I tease and he smiles lightly, leaning down opposite me.

We both take our first shot. The strong, bitter taste burning down my throat makes my face contort and I shiver. Mike hisses, "never gets old."
"I'd love to put on some Madonna right now." I reach over to the radio.

"Ugh, pull yourself into the 90's darling- Madonna went out with Frankie Goes To Hollywood and Queen." I smile at him as he grins evilly and pours another shot. "Although, I would have love to live out those ghastly years with you." He puts on this posh, British accent and leans in closer, dangling his drink. "Make sure you don't leave in between these ones."

"I'm not going anywhere," I pour myself another and clink our glasses. "Let's cherish the 90's whilst they're still here." I lean in too with a smile.

There goes one of those moments again. This time I clearly see him look down at my lips. My heart suddenly feels heavier and his eyes dart back up: "you know, Annie could walk in at any moment.."
"Well. I suppose we should behave ourselves." I pull myself upright and take my shot as he watches longingly.

I slam down my glass with a grin and his sharp eyes stare into mine. Yeah, I'll keep him waiting. Just a little longer. Playing hard to get? Definitely. Mike's always been into girls like that anyway.

I pull open a drawer and grab a roll of tape as Mike takes his shot. Pushing the two pieces together, I start to carefully tape them, and bite off the remaining tape. I smile and lift it up, "magical moment. Who gets to keep it?"
"You for now, and then eventually we'll both get to. If you catch my drift." Woah.

"Unbelievable." I can't stop smiling, shaking my head lightly and he laughs. I leave the Polaroid on the table and head to the balcony with a: "come on."

Mike picks up the vodka and the two glasses and follows me outside as I sit down. "Now this is nice," he sits down and admires the view.
"Mike," I start and he looks at me. "I uhm.." there's no easy way of opening this old wound, really. "What happened with Henry? Your family..?"

His brows raise, "you're going there?"
"I'm sorry- I shouldn't of said anything-"
"I'm joking." He smiles, but he doesn't sound as playful. More like.. sincere. He pours himself a shot quietly and I watch. "Where to start with that one." He takes his shot and I smile, rubbing my arm.

He leans back into his chair and looks up, thinking. "It got.. complicated. After the whole 'you got hospitalised' thing. My dad sort of disappeared for a while, and I stayed with Henry." He looks to the city. "But.. I knew he'd come back. And when he did," he shakes his head. "Things would get much worse. Henry wouldn't be allowed to look after us anymore."

He shifts with a sigh, "long story short- he did come back after a while. He had plans to open a whole new restaurant, Henry was gonna help him and it's like everything just got forgotten. Everything with the last restaurants, the kids- you." Our eyes meet. They did nothing about it? They really just decided to drop the whole thing? Maybe because I moved away, but that still shouldn't cut it. "Nobody cared."

"And after a while, we had to move back in." Sadly, I look away. "My room didn't feel like my room anymore. School didn't feel like school- just that town didn't feel like anything. It all felt so wrong." He shakes his head.
"But, Liz?"

"Liz got worse- the splitting image of dad. Just fucking narcissistic and spoiled. Only care was their image. We had a massive argument one night, she basically admitted that dad was more important to her than me, so," he looks at me and sits up. "I ran."

I look up, "you what?!"
He nods. "I ran. I ran away- I stole dad's money and I got the fuck outta there. Fuck him."
I sit up in shock. "Where did you go?!"

"Brooklyn." No fucking way. "My mum's sister lived there. She only saw us once or twice, but I figured it was enough times for her to remember who I was."

"Mike- Brooklyn is like.. on the other side of the country."
"Oh I knew. But I didn't care." I let him go on. "I knew Elena hated my dad because she never really spoke to him. Never came to visit. She knew he was a scumbag." He smiles. "She also knew how much mum loved us and I was depending on her. I had no where else. So when I eventually showed up on her doorstep and explained everything- she took me in without a second thought."

"Fuck Mike?!" I frown. "I had no idea you'd actually do it."
"If I knew how possible it was, I would've taken you with me long before."
I smile sweetly and he smiles in return. "How.. long did it take you? New York is a long way away."

"I think about three weeks.. or maybe four." I gawk. "A while. Only sad part was that I had to leave so much of my shit behind. I hopped a train like in The Outsiders." He smiles. "And then I hitchhiked around, slept where I could, used the money for food and shit. Met some sketchy people. But it was worth it."
"Did.. did anyone find you?"
"No, actually. No one came for me. No one really cared- I was about to turn eighteen," he shrugs. "I could move out if I wanted. Plus I looked like a twenty year old already." He looks away. "But we did get the occasional threats from my dad."

"How did he know?"
"My dad isn't an idiot, Y/N." He looks to me. "He can read anyone like a book- especially me. He knew I'd run here because it's the only other place I know. But I guess what he didn't know was that I actually had the balls to do it." He leans over and pours himself another shot.

"Wow." I sink back. "What is.. your mum's sister like?" I remember when Lora told me about her briefly, but it was too brief.

Mike laughs as he takes his shot. "Amazing." He sinks back again. "She loved rock music like me. She didn't care if I would blare it so loud the neighbours would complain. And she had tattoos, messy hair and black nail polish. We got along like peas in a pod," he looks away, "I really felt like I was home when I saw her apartment and her lifestyle. Like she was my second mum. Elena was the kindest person; just like her. Wasn't afraid to show who she was. She gave me my first tattoo." He traces around the small lightning bolt engraved onto his upper arm.

"Sometimes I wish mum could've got us away. I wish we could've grown up with her and Elena, instead of my dad. It could've been so much different." I can tell by the look on his face: he's thinking of Chris.

"I have to meet her." I lighten the mood a little and Mike chuckles in response. "I would love to."
"We'll go back there some time." He nods. "I'm sure she misses me. She'd love you."

The phone rings from inside and I look over. "Hold that thought," I glance back and get up, rushing inside to the phone. Probably a shit-faced Annie asking for a ride home. "Hello?"

"Is Michael there?" Daria speaks into the phone.
"Uh.." 'uh' indeed. What happens if I say yes?

"Just tell me, Y/N." She sighs. "I know he's up to something anyway."

Mike follows me in, "who is it?" He asks quietly. I look at him with a slight frown. He furrows his brows and steps closer, listening in.

"Hello?" Daria's tone sounds more irritated. "I know he's there. Pass him over, please."
Mike takes the phone from my hand and presses it to his ear, leaning against the wall. "Yeah, I'm here."

I cross my arms and lean opposite him as he stares emptily at the floor. "I'm hanging out with my long lost friend." I smile at that. "Of course not like that, Daria. You know how close we used to be- I've just missed her." His brows downturn slightly, "that doesn't surprise me... The fact that you're so suspicious. I'm with a friend."

I laugh slightly as he glances at me with a smirk. "Okay, fine. Whatever." He nods. "In a bit." He puts the phone back to its box. "I.. have to leave."

"I figured." I smile, pushing myself off the wall. "The Mrs doesn't sound too happy about this little get together."

"No." He rolls his eyes and walks to the front door, grabbing his jacket and pulling it on. He looks down at me, "I'll see you later then. Whenever there's another hangout or if we feel like seeing each other." He smiles and I smile too, holding my arm and nodding.

Whenever I look at him, he looks back at me with the same expression. There's something sweet about the fact that neither us will say it, but we both know what's going on between us. We both think the same thing.

Mike leans down and pulls me into a hug. I hug back: both of us disappointed that whatever this was has to be cut short.
"See you soon, okay?" I smile and pull away. He nods, opening my front door.
"I'll update you on the situation. See you." Mike smiles and walks out, the door shutting behind him.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 65: Up To No Good

October 23rd 1993.

The past few months have been.. weird to say the least.

I've been getting such mixed messages from Mike, I'm not sure how to feel. Sometimes, it seems like he's wants to straight up start going at it; publicly or not. Then other times, he seems like he wants to be loyal and stay with Daria: away from me.

Meanwhile me and Trent are still together and it's a complete mess. I'm probably acting just the same as Mike, really. I'm going to dump him- whether Mike also dumps Daria or not. I just can't be with him anymore. He's trying his hardest to love me, but I think he sees that I've fallen out of love with him since Mike came back into my life. There's no getting the toothpaste back in the tube.

Those weird dreams also continued: on and off. I don't think I need to say anymore.

Daria seems like the main reason for this bipolar friendship me and Mike have. Sometimes he wants to pretend like he never saw me again, that I'm still a stranger, and that makes me feel shit. But then there's times where he outright ignores his own girlfriend to talk to me. I'm so confused.

Sometimes he even comes to see me at work when he's free, and sometimes he just shows up out of no where to the apartment. I go to his little concerts and hang with his friends. So why do I feel like I'm being so ignored? We're fine, aren't we?

He really just needs to tell me what's happening already.

I knock on the bedroom door. "You're not wanking in there, are you?" I tease and open it to see Mike chilling out lazily: slowly forming a smile at my joke. He called earlier, saying he needed someone right now. So I let myself in: Daria's apartment. Friday, 15:36 pm.

I walk in, shutting the door behind me. "What's up?" I sit down at the end of their bed. "You're lucky I called in sick today."

It takes him a moment to respond. "You wanna go smash some shit?"

I snigger heartily. "We aren't teenagers anymore Mike. Just talk to me, what happened?"
"I'm not good at talking."
"You're fine at talking." I turn and cross my legs. He sighs drearily, looking away.

"Daria wants to take a break." Oh. "Because she thinks I still like you." I sit still. Is she serious? "So I came to grab some small shit, but felt like talking to someone face to face. So, I called you since Daria is ignoring me."
"Right." I fiddle with my hands. I know I shouldn't think it, but I'm thinking it. "So.. what you gonna do in the meantime?"

Mike smiles at me. Like, genuinely smiles. I think he knows. "You tell me." Excuse me?

I feel my cheeks flush slightly. Fuck's sake. "Well- uhm- there's a costume party at Annie's flings' house on Halloween.." I glance away. He's not even invited but.. it's fine. What else am I supposed to say? Sexual healing?

"What you going as?"
"Uhm, Laurie. Strode- you know from Halloween."
"Yeah," he chuckles. "I know. You got a fluffy wig?"
"I mean- I'll buy one." My cheeks are still flushed. Shit.

Mike laughs again. "Thanks for cheering me up, kid."
"I hardly did anything."
"That's the thing." Are we both thinking the same thing? I smile and so does he.

"I'll leave Daria to her tantrums." He gets up and walks to the bag slumped on the floor. Picking it up, he looks at me. I take my queue and stand as he says: "help me out here?"

I haven't seen little, Miss jealous since their 'break up.' Except, they're not actually broken up, and I'm still with Trent. I know.
"So she's still bitching- classic Jenny thinking she's the shit. And then Y/N goes: 'I could kick a football through that field goal you call a smile'!" The whole group breaks into laughter and I smile, sipping from my plastic, red cup.

"Honestly!!" Annie nudges me. "You should've seen her in high school- she was the bomb." She laughs. That did happen, actually. I felt like I was back to not giving a shit what people thought. Is Mike redeeming me?

I'm in my cool Laurie Strode costume with slashes and fake blood, like in the movie. Annie is 'Ashley Banks' from the Fresh Prince Of Bel-Air. Hey, I guess all the costumes don't have to be scary.

I did invite Mike, right? I'm overthinking. I did. It's been an hour and he hasn't showed up. 'Killing In The Name Of' seems to thump louder and make the ground shake more violently. Trent is Michael Myers- it was like a matching thing. His mask is off, hanging out of his pocket and all of this feels weird.

I'm just hoping that Mike doesn't walk in through the front door with a smaller Daria clinging to his arm. I need more alcohol.

I tell Annie I'll be back and turn, pushing through Freddy Kruger's and Pinhead's. I fill my cup up with more vodka and fruit punch, zoning out. Jesus, am I really an alcoholic? I'm just in my youth- drinking is like.. inevitable at this point.

"Love the costume, sweetheart." I look to my right to see a guy as Beetlejuice, smirking and sipping from a cup- undressing me with his eyes.
"You're as vile as the character you came as." I turn off the alcohol faucet and look away, walking back to Annie and gulping down the liquid.

It'll be fine, he'll turn up. He has to. Hell, it's the only reason I came here. "Slow down on the drinks babe, you'll pass out before Mike even shows." Annie smiles, looking at me in disbelief. I stop, lowering my cup.

"Oh, speak of the devil." Annie looks to the front door. I immediately snap my head over into the direction and as people walk out of the way, I see. There he is: my knight in shining denim.

He has sick skeleton makeup on, with a black sweater and white collar. Blue, cuffed jeans with black combat boots. Black circles his eyes: the colour in his irises pop out more. Almost like he has contacts in. He has black on his nose and lips, as well as his cheeks and neck. The rest of his skin is covered in a paper white. It looks good, I won't even lie. His luscious head of hair is gelled back, small, dark strands standing slightly askew from the rest that is tucked, the best it can, behind his ringed ears.

I didn't expect him to look this hot. At a Halloween party. As a skeleton.

He fiddles with the bottom of his jumper, folding it and scanning the room calmly as other slutty devils and cats admire him.
"Hubba, hubba." Annie purrs in this low voice- teasing me and I smile. He's always been real eye candy.

Eventually, his stare fixates on me, and he smirks- making his way over. "Try not to drool too much." The fact that Annie gets it makes me love her so much more right now.

"Did you invite him?" Trent walks over to me and I shrug.
"I thought it could be nice." Innocently, I smile.

Trent's shoulders drop disappointedly and he rolls his eyes, sighing in a disappointed, fed up sort of way. Nothing has been more tense than these two together. Trent'll do anything to avoid my ex. Surprisingly, Mike took me and him staying as a couple well. But it doesn't stop him from making his little remarks or whatever he feels like doing.

"Fashionably late, I see." A smile curls itself onto my lips as I lift my cup closer to my face.
"I wanted to look my best for you." He smiles, giving me a little twirl and I giggle. He then looks at Trent and Trent looks right back.

"Hemingway."
"Afton."

Mike eyes his outfit, "I see you still lack any creativity for your outfits."
"It's supposed to be matching with her, actually." Trent narrows his eyes, holding out his arms and showing off his costume.

Mike grins and looks back to me. "Well, you really made Laurie look cool."

"You know, I don't know what I was expecting you to come as- but it wasn't this." I smile. "I'm not unimpressed. How long did that take you?"

"Like four hours." He runs a hand through the strands that fall in front of his eyes: readjusting his hair.

"Well, you pulled it off." Annie joins in with a smile, and so does the rest of the small group we're with.

As the group chuckles, Mike leans into my ear, a hand placing itself around my lower back. He smells so nice, surprisingly not too cheap cologne. Like old spice, and, I remember, his lips are soft.. I try my best not to blush but I feel like it's not working. If only this was 1984.

"I'm kind of planning on getting shit faced tonight. How about we have a real knees-up?" He his hand caresses my back slyly.
"I have no idea what that means but I'm guessing a good time."
"More or less," he pulls back with a smirk and walks into the kitchen. Me and Annie immediately look to each other with smiles. I hope tonight will be one to remember.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 66: Keep A Secret

I eye the furthest cup from me: the pressure's on. Don't let anyone's cheers or the music distract you. My fingertips squeeze the plastic ball tighter between them and I cock my arm back: lightly- but not too lightly- I throw the ball across the table. Most of the room is stood around the table watching me quietly in suspense.

It lands in furthest cup.

The crowd springs to life; cheering me and throwing their drinks up as if we're watching a baseball game. I animatedly throw my arms up in exhilaration, cheering myself too. Sweet seems to cheer too, singing about the 'Ballroom Blitz'.

I turn upwards to my fellow, skeleton-faced opponent and jump up and down- teasing him over my victory. He stares at the cup in disbelief with a dropped jaw.

A girl up the other end rushes round and hands Mike the cup of beer. He takes it and chugs it the best he can as I high five Annie.
"Y/N." Trent calls from behind people and over all the shouting and pounding music. I'm too busy to hear him, dancing in victory. The people only cheer louder as Mike finishes chugging, grunting before scrunching it up and tossing it to the ground.

"Y/N." Trent calls louder and I hear him: looking over.
"Hey!" I smile and walk to him.
"I think we should head back." He holds my hand worriedly. I am pretty wasted- but the party's just getting started, right?
"But I'm having fun!" I giggle and look back at the girl setting out more cups.
"Nah, I think we should go." He squeezes my hand.

I look back again with a frown and pull away. "I'm going to stay a little longer. I'll call you when I'm home or.. you can wait for me there or something." I look back to the table, eager to play another round.
"I don't have a key?" Ugh. Stop whining already!!

I groan and fiddle through my pocket, pushing the key into his hand, without a second thought, to get him out my face. I turn to walk back but he takes ahold of my wrist.
"Y/N." He frowns. "..Don't do anything you'll regret." He says as I turn back. It hits me a little hard. I'm sorry- I gotta break up with you.

I flash a genuine smile and he sighs, letting go gently and retreating. I watch him go for a second, leaving through the front door. I have to be human about this and consider how he feels. It must feel similar to Mike and Cadence back in the day. I mean, I'd feel upset if Mike preferred flirting with someone like her instead of being with me.

"Y/N!" Annie yells as the beer pong group start to pile through the back door. "We're doing shots!"

I get ahold of myself, turning around and rushing out the back door. I take a seat before they all fill up and gaze at all the bottles scattered on the table.

"Next game is 'where's the water'." Fred from sports club grins and everyone starts to break into worried laughter and chatter. This can't go well.

"I heard your promise, but I don't believe it,
That's why I've done it again."

Duran Duran- hell yes. One of the best bands. And I am extremely drunk.
I lost my Laurie Strode wig ages ago. Smiling, I shout out the lyrics with Mike. Both of us hold cups- half full- except neither of us drink from them. We've had enough already. I feel like I'm going to black out any second- I've never been so drunk before. I've really let myself go tonight. I just hope Mike or Annie holds back my hair when it all comes back up tomorrow. Depending on where I end up, I guess.

We both belt all of the high 'yeah's' and sing every 'notorious'. We stop to laugh, leaning on each other. I've never felt so happy, and drunk, being with him at a party again. He leans back as he laughs and starts to fall away heavily- turning away and loosing his footing, evidently smacking his face on the staircase wall and collapsing to the ground. I burst out laughing and so does he on the floor.

"Mike!" I lean against the staircase cackling as he rolls over and laugh/cries, holding his head. I physically can't help him up, I can't stand straight and I'm wheezing when I laugh. We are way too drunk right now.

"Don't laugh." He whines and can't stop giggling himself, standing up and holding his head. I giggle with him as the song ends, sipping a little from my cup and ignoring the fact that I shouldn't drink anymore.

'Good Man In A Bad Time' plays afterward and I bop within the music, reminded of my teenage years. I look toward Annie in the kitchen; she's getting it on again with Fred from sports club, unsurprisingly. I smile, twirling as the music seems so much louder in my head.

Then, I feel a hand slither to my hip, and then another, and before I know it I'm pulled toward a taller form. I look up to see Mike, staring down at my lips hungrily. His barely stray from mine- is this really happening?

Suddenly, I'm a teenager back in 1984. At one of those parties; with my frizzy hair and ponytail, my sneakers and cuffed jeans. His mullet is back again, with only those stupid little rings through his ears. Tears For Fears is blasting loudly around us and there's so many people. There's still girls wishing they were me.
Except, this is 1993. Ian Hunter is thumping around us instead and we're adults in different relationships.

I freeze in a flush, waiting to see what he'll do. This can't be happening. Is it? Is it really?

I feel one of his hands leave my hip and hold my cheek instead. I melt on the spot: it's been nine years since he's held me there. Or anywhere, for that matter.

I'm close enough to hear him murmur lowly, "I can't take it any longer," and he licks his lips. They eagerly reintroduce themselves to mine and it feels so wrong.. but so right. Annie is probably screaming excitedly but I can't hear her- I can only hear him and the music.

My eyes finally fall closed once out of shock, and I hold the sides of his jaw. He pulls away to see my reaction, which is: I pull him straight back to me and he gets the memo to flip us around. I'm pinned against the staircase and his hands have returned themselves to my hips, feeling my body like it's the first time.

He cups my thigh and lifts it up against his waist, making sure it stays there. I don't care he has makeup on- I can't taste it. This is the best night of my life. I don't ever want it to end. I was right about his lips- they're still as soft as ever.

'Smokestack Lightnin'' suddenly welcomes itself through the speakers and lightens up the room. Mike pulls away and smiles. I smile too, digging my fingers into his gelled hair, probably messing it all up. His hand travels up my thigh.

"Let's get outta here." Say no more, skeleton man.

I giggle and he stands upright, taking my hand and heading straight for the front door.

A pounding pain throbs right at the back of my head. I groan, slowly opening my eyes and yawning. My hand lazily comes to my head, gently holding it. God I had way too much to drink. I look around an unfamiliar room in confusion. What.. happened last night?

I definitely blacked out like I remember suspecting, but everything with.. Mike?! He kissed me?! Shit?!

I sit up to discover every piece of clothing I was once wearing has disappeared. I furrow my brows, looking at the mess of clothes on the floor, except the blinds are shut, so I can't see if they're mine as they're in the darkened areas of the room. The only ray of sunlight is beaming onto this bed and..

I look over to my right and gasp loudly- my hand flying to my mouth and my eyes widening as far as possible.

Next to me, lays a blacked out Michael. He lays on his front and he has no shirt on- I can only guess the pants are also missing. Fuck. He drools onto his pillow, breathing lightly. I can see the faded smudges of where his makeup used to be, as well as the black on his pillow.

I grab the duvet and cover my chest immediately. Oh god. I hope Annie saw me leave with him. I hope she didn't tell Trent what she saw. Shit- Trent is a living, breathing boyfriend of mine and I just had a one night stand with the one ex boyfriend he despises. I need to run before he wakes up.

I look over to the floor and gingerly climb out of the creaky bed the best I can. Please god, you listened to my prayers, thank you. My next one is please don't let Mike wake up to see me naked in his bedroom.

I feel around the floor for anything and pick up a shirt that isn't mine. Fuck it. He's tall, it'll cover enough. I slip it on quietly and he shifts in his sleep, groaning and turning to face me. His eyes are still closed. I will literally scream in fear if the next time I turn back they're open.

I sigh in relief and pull the rest of the shirt down. I crouch down to feel around for my jeans. Come on, please.

Something on the floor sits in my way undetected, and I trip. My whole flashes before my eyes and I fall against the wooden floor loudly and groan in pain. Fuck. Fuck.

I freeze in place. This is it. I'm done. How are we gonna look at each other after this. He's not even broken up with Daria- they're just on a break.

I hear him moving but I'm against the floor and I can't see over the wooden board at the end of his bed.
"Daria?" He croaks. Well that's made this even more awkward. I can hear the noise of what is definitely him sitting up.

"Don't look!" All he can see is my hand shoot up from beneath the end of his bed.
"..Y/N?" I hear him moving closer.
"No!" I sit up quickly and look up to him. He jumps and stops, in shock. "Stay there and don't look whilst I try and find my clothes. I'm only wearing your shirt."

Mike makes a quick glance downward and I narrow my eyes, "don't even think about it."
He smiles innocently and retreats, covering his eyes. I huff and feel around for my jeans. My hand collided with the rough feeling of denim and I sigh with relief, "thank god." I start to pull them on out of view.

"You're not gonna stay to have a shower or anything?" Mike asks from behind me.
"I have to get home. I'll take too long." I stand up and do up my zipper and button. "You're awfully nonchalant about this."
He doesn't say anything in reply, staying quiet instead and watching me frantically do up my jeans. 

"What are you going to do about your neck?"
"My.." I look at him and turn away- rushing to the ensuite. I look into the mirror and.. well there's no hiding anything. Three, rather large purple marks scattered across my neck. I lightly touch them and immediately retreat my hand with a hiss- ouch.

"Fuck!" I exclaim, noticing the faded stains of black on my lips and my nose. I come back into the room. "How am I supposed to deal with this?!"

Mike shrugs, "uh- I could buy you some makeup and bring it back or.. something?" Aw.

I go to say something else but exhale through my nose instead. What am I gonna do? Say no? Course not. "Okay.."

He nods and turns to the side of his bed and I look around the floor for any sign of my blouse. I guess that's gone. Oh this is a nightmare. I itch my scalp and look back up to see Mike standing in his full glory.

"Jesus, Mike!!" I cry and look away, blocking his lower half out with my hand. "Put it away!"
"What?" He looks over at me and smirks. "I'm very confident." I shoot daggers at him and he sniggers, "oh come on. We literally just had a one night stand."

"If I wanted to see a shrimp, I'd go to the ocean. Put it away." His jaw drops to this and I start to laugh, keeping my hand in the air.
"I didn't hear you complaining last night."
"You're not funny!!"

"Sure I'm not." He keeps a smirk and picks up his jeans, slipping them on. I take my hand away and glance at him as he does up his belt buckle. He has such broad shoulders, and was he ever in such good shape?

Just as I keep looking, his sharp eyes dart up unexpectedly to meet mine. Shit. "Are you looking at me?" He leaves his buckle alone and stands straight.
"No?!" I squeak and look away. He grins in amusement, sniggering.
"Isn't that my shirt?"
"D'you think I had any other choice?" I turn back at him and he puts his hands up in defence, finding my stress comical.

"Okay!" He chuckles again and I huff, turning around and heading back to the bathroom instead. I'm sure he can find his shirt on his own. How the fuck are we going to get out of this?

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 67: End It

"These hickeys. People'll think I'm a leper." I run my fingers gently across them. Seems like we really got busy last night.
"Well, look on the bright side." I hear him say from outside the bathroom, before footsteps approach and he appears in the doorway, suddenly dressed in a baggy sweatshirt. I expect nothing less from him. He leans against the frame and crosses his arms with a grin: "we finally 'sealed the deal'."

I look at him and cackle in disbelief, shaking my head in the mirror. Maybe this isn't so bad. Maybe I was just panicking for nothing- he seems absolutely fine. I run the water and rub off all of the left over fake blood smudges, and Mike leaves the doorway, walking over.

"You have one more here." He trails his finger slyly up my waist and to my upper arm, holding it to show me. Cheeky little shit.
I look up at him with a smirk and unsurprisingly, he's smirking back. "Thank you." I take my arm from his hand and start to wipe off the streak of blood. He looks into the mirror to see the faded skeleton makeup and huffs, leaning over the sink and rubbing all of the makeup from his skin.

I step back for him as he stands straight again. He flicks his wet hair backwards and slicks it all back with his hands. I stop and watch him do so: he's purposely flirting with me. But what about Daria? I thought he really liked her?

Mike opens his eyes again and immediately looks down at me. I can't look away, like I'm in a trance. Apparently, he feels the same way: staring me down like he's waiting for something. I gulp and rush to him, pulling his face to mine and kissing him. Fuck Daria.

His hands come to my hips and he pulls me against him. He turns me: pushing me against the sink and I feel like I'm committing a crime of some sort. That feeling of knowing what you're doing is wrong, but it gives you an adrenaline rush. Nothing else matters.

His hands grip my hips and he lifts me onto the sink, biting my bottom lip as he pulls away, intoxicating me. I've never wanted a boy more in my life.

I press my forehead to his with a smile. We've fallen so in love, like we're teenagers all over again, it's a wonder why we aren't together already. The only thing that has changed is Mike's tolerance for assholes. He would've chased Trent down the street with whatever he could get his bruised hands on, if he found out I was with someone like that as a teenager. And then I would've beat his ass once he came back and told him to 'fuck off'. I really need to get rid of that poor boy I call 'boyfriend'.

"You have a bruise on your head." I grin and he shakes his head, smiling.

"I'm gonna get you that makeup." He pecks my lips and lifts me down to him. I giggle, holding the sides of his face and he smiles at my actions.

"Thank you." I look down. "I might.. have that shower on second thought." Anything to stay longer with him.

"I've changed your mind, huh?" He smirks and I laugh, wrapping my arms around his neck giddily.

Me and Annie's apartment, 8:26 PM. 'Weird Science' plays on our TV, at the part in the bar. It's been nearly two weeks after that party. After me and Mike..

Okay, time to do it. I need to break up with Trent. I've been conjuring up my plan to leave him. 'It's not working' or 'I'm still in love with my ex'. Which one is best?

I look at the boy eating next to me. Here goes nothing. "We need to break up." The words fall from my mouth carelessly. Shit. Please take it well. Please understand.. He stops chewing, hesitantly turning my way.
"What?" He muffles, food packing inside his cheeks.

I gulp, barely whispering, "I'm sorry."
Trent stares into my eyes as if he's frozen in time. Shit, okay I realise how blunt that was. Oh, poor boy.

His expression contorts into a more annoyed one, and he throws his packet down onto my coffee table. I sit there as he stands up, grabbing his glass and walking away from the couch. Only then do I stand up, seeing him in the kitchen. He throws his glass down too, though not hard enough to smash it.

"Okay." Ignore it. "Are you going to say anything?"
"What is there to say." He laughs in disbelief. "I knew it was coming." Maybe I have been a little selfish.
"I'm sorry, Trent-"

"Don't be." He turns around. "I know you fucked him." Oops. My eyes dart to the ground and back up again. Trent grits his teeth. "Little slut."
"Excuse me?"
"You heard me." He crosses his arms. "You've been acting weird ever since that party- you think I wouldn't eventually clock it?" Partly, yes.

"That gives you no right to call me that."
He scoffs a laugh. "I deserve better than you." He starts to pack up his stuff. "Have fun with that toxic asshole, Y/N. I'll get over you."
"Good luck with that you pansy ass mama's boy!" Anger gets the better of me. Little fucker. I take it back- no regrets at all.

"I'm the mama's boy?!" He grins. "You're the one with trust issues!"
"You don't know anything about me like that."
"Come on, Y/N. You cling to any fucking guy that shows you affection." He swings his bag around his shoulder. "I don't know why I dealt with it for so long."

"Because no one else was giving you the time of day!" I laugh. "I am so out of your league! You're like that one piece of bread in the packet that no one wants!" Suddenly, I'm back to my forthright, seventeen year old self with a witty sense of humour. It's feels very empowering.

"Whatever." He rolls his eyes. "Enjoy his sad, micro-dick." He starts to walk toward my front door.
"He's bigger than you!" I flip him the bird whilst he glances at me. He stops.
"Maybe you should consider somebody else's feelings rather than your own."

I cross my arms and nod to the side. I don't have anything to say to that, really. He has a point.
Trent eyes me for the last time, sighing through his nose. His lips part as if he's about to say something.

"I don't wanna hear all your guilt tripping now." I point. "Get out."
"It doesn't have to be like this." He turns to me with a frown. Ha! He's really trying that shit!
"No." I walk to my door and open it. "Get out."

"Y/N, hold on." Trent's hand presses against the door and it comes to a close. "I'm sorry alright? We can work through this- I forgive you, okay?"
"That is bullshit." My eyes narrow.
"Just let me show you." He reaches out and his fingers barely brush my cheek before I shove his hand away.

"Get off me! I'm dumping you!" Leave, man. "It's not like you're initiating this!"
He looks genuinely hurt and I step back. In an angered huff, Trent turns and opens my door, finally leaving for the last time. Wow.

I exhale shakily and back up to my couch, falling down onto it. I cover my face with my hands: this whole thing feels like one, big migraine. Just straining at the back of my head. That could've gone better. Stupid boys. I could really use some advice from-

"I'm home!" The front door opens and shuts, stilettos clacking across the wooden floor. Thank god. They stop: "Y/N..?"
"I broke up with Trent."
"You what?!"

Annie excitedly throws off her heels and drops her bag, running over, "what the hell?! I literally saw him coming out of here, I was gonna ask why he looked so angry."

"Yeah, well." I sit up and drag my knees to my chest, giving her space to sit down.
"What now? You gonna make a booty call if you know who I mean?"
I cackle. "He's still with Daria."

"Ugh." She scoffs. "Get rid." She sinks down into a more comfortable position and presses a button on the remote. "Seriously," she flicks through channels. "Give him a call and see what happens."

"I can't." I whine and get up. "I don't wanna bother him any more than I already have." I trudge to my room and close the door. I sigh and push a button on my stereo.

The beginning to 'About A Girl' starts to strum. I twist the volume dial round to full and collapse onto my bed, pulling my knees up like before and laying on my side. Fuck, that felt so weird. I'm single again, at least. Ugh. I can't stop thinking about Michael. He's always at the back of my mind.

I lay there for no more than ten minutes, Cobain singing 'Smells Like Teen Spirit', and my mattress feels like it's sinking at the end with a creak. My eyes open and I turn slowly to see none other than the man of my dreams.

"What the?!" I sit up quickly and he raises his brows. "What are you doing here?!"
"You really hung it here." Mike smiles and points to the Polaroid on my wall, before looking at me. "Annie called. You broke up with him?"

I hold my arm, "yeah.." He reaches round and turns down the dial slightly.
"How did he take it?"

"Well he called me a slut and then tried to win me over."
"And?"
"I kicked him out."

Mike laughs through his nose, looking down. "I'm glad you haven't changed."
"I don't think either of us have. Except.. you don't fight as much as I remember."
The corners of his lips raise. "Maybe I've matured a little."
"Only in that area."

We both smile at each other. "Daria broke up with me."
"Hold on, what?!"
"She uhm.." he shifts. "She accused me of still loving you, and I was angry but.. I am.. still in love with you Y/N. I just wanna come out and say it already." Holy shit.

He doesn't say anything else, only rubbing the back of his neck and watching me. I believe we're both thinking the same thing. Is this it? Are we finally going to get back together? We're a perfect duo, really. With a sick backstory.

"What now?"

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

I think you know what's coming.

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 68: The First Time

Michael stares at me. I stare at him. Annie watches TV in the living room down the corridor. My stereo starts singing 'Paranoid' by Black Sabbath.

He turns to my stereo and twists the dial to greatly increase the volume. Oh shit. I know what's coming.

He turns back to me and begins to crawl over to my form. Oh shit?
I let him do so and he pulls my hips: my body slides beneath him and now suddenly, he's on top. Oh shit?!

"Shit!" I laugh but my words are stopped by his lips reuniting with mine and now my hands reunite with his hair. I guess this is it. I guess we're.. back together? My legs cling onto his hips and his hands slip under my shirt, caressing my skin eagerly. He pulls away and I catch a glimpse of the lustful look in his eye, before he attacks my neck, licking and biting the skin: remarking me.

It's good I'm on the pill, because I'm not sure either of us are willing to waste time here.

I don't refrain from letting soft moans escape my lips- I've wanted him for so long. I've missed him- this. It's almost overwhelming.

He tugs at my shirt, pulling it over my head. In return, I tear off his own. He gets up, not hesitating at all to start unbuckling his pants. I sit up, undoing the button on my jeans and there comes a knock at my door.

"Guys?" Annie calls over the music and we both stop, looking up. "You all good? I was just gonna ask what you wanted for dinner? Or something.." don't ruin it now.

"Uh!" I jump up and rush to the door, Mike continues his business. "Anything! We'll eat anything!" I lean against the door.

"Alright." Annie calls back. "I'll be back in ten- unless there's a huge line."

Footsteps fade and I turn back to see Mike standing right behind me. I jump slightly and start to laugh as he smirks and leans down, connecting our lips again. He only stands in his boxers; right here right now I guess.
He pulls my form against him, pushing himself onto me and enjoying every moment of letting his tongue explore the inside of my mouth.

His hands travel to my jeans, finishing the job for me and pulling them down. He sinks to the floor, looking up at me as my jeans are pulled to my feet. I giggle and step out of them, making my way back over to my bed. This is really happening.

I turn back and pull Mike into a kiss, sinking down. Mike crawls up in between my legs and attacks my neck again, trailing kisses down my collar bone and along stomach just above my V-line. His fingers hook around the lining of my panties and pull them down to my ankles.

I laugh and kick them off. He sits up and takes off his boxers. I, in return, unhook the straps of my bra and drop it to the floor. He smiles and comes back down to me: "you think you can handle me for the second time, sweetheart?"

Instead, I don't answer, tackling him and switching our positions around. That's right.

Mike sniggers and I line myself up, my hand beside his head and the other next to his chest, before lowering down onto him. The sudden feeling of pleasure from brushing my sweet spot explodes throughout my body and I moan, biting my lip. I hear Mike grunt and his hands come to my hips, gripping them firmly and his head lays against the pillows on my bed.

I lean toward him, moving my hips up and down against him. Already, I start to pant- a moaning mess- and Mike groans, his grip tightening. I grind against him, 'Passin' Me By' starting to thump through my stereo. One hand comes to my thigh and he squeezes it lightly. At least I'll remember this time, rather than being so drunk I forget.

I arch my back, moaning up to the ceiling with rolled eyes. Before, I kind of yelled 'he's bigger than you' as a joke. Now I know for sure that my fact was, indeed, true. Thank god that little fucker is gone. As for Daria, man you lost a good guy.

"Fuck Y/N!" He groans as my pace quickens and my shaky moans get louder. I hold onto the headrest for support, grinding harder against him.

He sits up, looking up at me with a sly smile as I ride. One hand travels around my body, whilst the other caresses my hip. He kisses gently around my collar bone and chest and I slow down a little to let him do so; taking the opportunity to cling onto him instead.

"You make me insane." He pants into my ear and looks up at me in admiration. One hand buries itself within his dark locks and the other wraps around his neck.
He pushes his chest against mine and moves his hand with my hip, keeping my body against him.

But suddenly, I'm flipped around- crashing down against the mattress. I gasp in shock for a second and look at a smirking Mike. Huh. Only now am I realising that he still wears those little dog tags he loves so much.

Right now, he looks at me exactly how he looked at me in that dream. I still remember it so exactly. Just that alone makes me long for him more: "my turn."

Mike slams himself back into me and it feels even better than any of my attempts. I yelp at the feeling of him smashing my sweet spot and dig my nails into his back, as his pace wastes no time in picking up immediate speed. I can see his strained hands latched onto the fabric of my pillows and his groans get almost as loud as mine. "Michael-"

He can't respond- too caught in his own feelings to even know I'm trying to tell him anything. His hand whips from the pillow down to my thigh, pushing it higher. I rest it up on his shoulder- ignoring the strain as I'm no gymnast.
I groan every cuss in the book- the feeling is overwhelming. I never expected him to be this good in bed. I almost feel sorry for Daria. Thank god I left that pathetic, man baby.

The feeling of his hips grinding against my thighs and the way he kisses every part of me possessively sends me over the edge, and I reach my limit.

I dig my head against the crook of his neck as he slows down and grip his hair, whimpering shakily into his shoulder at the pleasure. The sounds of my moans and his name being called by me at the same time pushes over his limit, and he pulls out quickly. Fuck it. I don't care if he comes on my sheets- that was like the best sex of my life.

My legs tremble: pins and needles filling every limb. I try to catch my breath as Mike groans over me, finally collapsing next to me. We both pant and stare at the ceiling as my stereo still thumps. Jesus, I really just got railed.

I hear him turn to me. "Y/N," he exhales. "That was like.. the best sex of my life."

"I was just thinking that." I keep my eyes closed and listen to him laugh in disbelief.

"You literally have no idea how long I've wanted to do that." I feel my body get pulled toward him and he holds me against him, cuddling me. He pulls the duvet over us and I smile, listening to his faint, speeding heart beat and the movement of my every time his chest rises.

"The fact that neither of us can remember the first time."
"I know." He whines. "I wish I could. We had too much to drink." We both giggle.

"So are we," I hesitate. "Back together..?"

Mike pushes me away slightly and I look up to see his shocked and horrified expression. "Are we back together?!" He questions and I start to laugh as he smiles: "of course we are."

I lean up to him and gently kiss him, holding the side of his face. He smiles into it, his arm wrapped gently around my waist. "I guess we can both keep that Polaroid now."
"D'you wanna move in here?" I smile. "I'm sure we can cope, it's only my room that's small."

"You have a double bed and that's all that matters." He kisses my forehead and I cackle.
"Perv." I smile and lay back down against him. This feels like the start of something great.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

I mean, I felt like you guys should finally get some sorta scene like this.

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 69: Part Six: Chapter Sixty Nine - Never Really Gone

I can't quite remember how I got here: walking through the strange abyss of golden, baked trees and shrubs. Branches stick out like long, crooked fingers and leaves dancing within the light gusts of wind.

I hold onto a large twig: whipping and whacking bushes in my way. The sun blurs through the trees, lighting my way and encouraging small birds to chirp.

"Y/N?" I stop at the voice, my face falling flat. I turn in shock and immediately, my face contorts into a smile: dropping the twig and running toward the smaller, grinning form: "B/N!!"

I fall to my knees and pull the boy into a tight hug. "You're back?! How are you back!" I choke back sobs. "I've missed you!" The related child wraps his small arms around me again. "I've missed you.." I never let go, latched around his thinner torso. Joyous tears threaten to spill from my lids and his form begins to feel softer and softer.

"B/N..?" I pull away and the child quite literally melts through my fingers, in a pile of crimson and gunk. His bones and flesh compile into a thick paste that falls from my hands.

I scream in horror: falling back and crawling away frantically. The forest starts to melt away too. There's no more sun. Black swallowing up anything that used to be here. What the fuck?!

I bump into something behind me and stop- looking up. I haven't seen that face in nine years: Afton.

"No." I is all I can murmur and I tremble, turning and crawling away the best I can on wobbly limbs. Why is he here? Why can't I run?! Why can't I get out of here!!?
He smiles at me. That sinister, malice-filled smile that I should have caught onto before it was too late. Before anything could have happened to me.

I choke back any sobs. My slash reopens, but it doesn't hurt. I stand to my feet, simply mesmerised by the blood pouring from my side and soaking into the side of my.. blue jeans and Nike's..

I'm grabbed from behind but I can't fight back. I try to wiggle but I feel so weak, so powerless. Hands wrap themselves around me and stretch out my arms- forcing me to a hold a butcher's knife: bloodied.

"Look what will happen." His voice speaks. "You'll get him killed. Just like you did with your brother." I look up to see Michael on the floor, smothered in his own blood. He gargles weakly and chokes. Six, large wounds sitting open and alive on his chest. No.

"You'll neglect him."

I whimper but I can't speak. No. It wasn't my fault. None of it was my fault.

I feel like I'm screaming, like I'm running over and trying to help him. But I can't scream. I can't move. And I watch him die. I can't..

"Y/N!!" Michael yells and my eyes shoot open. I.. am screaming. He's got me pinned down by my arms, sitting down on top of me. Annie stands by my bed in a confused, worried shock. "It's me! It's just me!" He cries and I stop screaming, staring up at him and only panting in a cold sweat. It was a dream?

They both fall silent, watching me with trepidation. I glance from in between them speedily. He's not dead- of course he's not dead. It was just a nightmare. Fucking trauma.

"Oh thank god." He releases the pressure from my arms and embraces me, pressing the side of his face against the top of my head. He pulls back and pecks my head a couple of times, before going back to his previous position. "Are you okay?" He's got pants on, thank god. But I don't see any shirt.

"No." I hesitantly hold him back. My real life comes flooding back in. Oh right: so I dumped Trent, me and Mike are back together and last night I had the best sex of my life.

"What the fuck was that, Y/N?!" Annie exhales. "Had me thinking you were possessed or some shit! Just wait until the landlord bangs on our door!!" From what I can gather, it's morning. It's noisy outside, as usual, and it's light in my room.

"Uh. A- a nightmare." I gulp and Mike climbs off of me as I sit up and rub my face.
"Hang on, I'm gonna get you some water." He jumps from my bed and heads toward the door.

It shuts and Annie looks at me. I look at her. "Don't."

"I know you probably just had a really traumatic dream but-" she cuts off her sentence with a squeal. Her words jumbled together as she spoke. Yeah I'm pretty excited too, to be honest.

I can't help but laugh and hush her. She lets out bursts of excited giggles. "I'm so glad you two are back together!!"
"Wait- I didn't tell you that?"
"Mike did." She grins. Of course he did. "I told him he can move back in."

"You what?"

Mike comes back into the room and smiles at our happy faces. "Oh, you're feeling better?" He sits down and hands me the glass. I sip it and nod- a reassuring smile. He's moving back in for real?

"So, today." Annie smiles. "Maybe you could bring some of your stuff over here from your apartment, Mike?"
"Sure." He nods. "I got another gig later though, maybe we could.. all.. go..?" They both look at me.

"Of course I'll go." I smile and Annie claps excitedly and Mike smiles lovingly at me. I can't believe we're back together already. I couldn't have asked for it to happen any faster, thank you Lord.

My eyes shoot open and I gasp, sitting up: another nightmare. Where are all of them coming from? Why are they all happening now?

I let my lids fall closed and I cover my mouth, sighing shakily. It's quiet outside and dark inside my room. Already two months of this shit.

I have them at least one or twice a week- and they're all pretty much the same. Just related to my trauma.
My lids open and I look to shirtless Mike who sleeps peacefully on his side. Still not dead.

I slide myself off our bed and stand to my feet, grabbing a blanket from the closet and taking a sneaky cigarette, along with our lighter from my desk. Nothing is on my mind more than having a smoke right now.

Climbing out through the window opposite my bed, I walk up brick 'stairs' and round to the billboard against our flat block. I sit down inside my blanket: tears starting to fall from my eyelids and I light my cigarette, trembling.

The loud sounds of distant police sirens and cars, music and light, freezing January wind making me shiver is all I can experience: white noise. Small spots of humans moving around on the streets. All of them have their own stories. It's so fucking surreal to think about what I've been through. I was so young.

I didn't deserve it.

My lips suck in the warm, contaminated air produced inside my alight cigarette and I inhale shakily, blinking away blurred tears and sobbing. I exhale gently, sniffling and gulping against the painful lump in my dehydrated throat.

It's two minutes or so before I hear someone shuffling down the brick wall toward me. I know it's Mike, I don't have to look up to know he's awake.

He crouches down next to me. "What is this- you're crying?" He speaks softly. "Is it me? Did I do something?"

"You didn't do anything." I croak and flick away ash. I can see he's also wrapped in a large blanket, looking down and trying to think. Instead, I explain for him: "I keep having those dreams."

Mike exhales and looks beside me, standing up and brushing away dirt from the brick. "The ones about the past? The nightmares?" He sits down.
"What other ones would I be on about?" I look at his innocent face, making him look away. Shit that was a bit unnecessary.

I blink and look back to the city. "Sorry." I mutter and rub my face. "I'm just.. confused. Why are they happening now? How do I.. even stop them?"

"You don't think it's because we're back together, do you?" He holds the blanket closer to himself.

"What? So we have to break up?"

"I'm not saying that." He still speaks softly despite me snapping at every word he says. "I'm just suggesting it could be that. It makes the most sense."

"I hope not." I flick away my cigarette to the street below. There's a silence between us, so I look at him. "I'm sorry for waking you up. I should've been quieter." My hand emerges from the silk and I hold his face, my thumb brushing his cheek.

"Nah, I only woke up because I didn't feel you next to me anymore." He smiles and so do I. I lean into him and we both watch the city before us: so small in such a big landscape. "You know how much I love you."
"I don't, actually." I tease and he stares down at me.

"Is that a challenge?" He stands up and I furrow my brows.
"Okay, wait, what are you do-"

"I am madly in love with Y/N L/N!!" He screams at the top of his lungs to the city, his voice bouncing off of the walls. My jaw drops open and I start pissing myself laughing as someone yells at him to shut the fuck up.

Mike grins down at me and I stand to my feet; "Michael, you are such a fucking idiot!!" I laugh.

"Come on, before someone calls the cops." He tells me. "I'll make you my infamous British tea," I laugh, "we can also talk, okay?"
"I don't deserve you." I smile, still giggling and we quickly waddle back to the bedroom in our puffed out blankets.

We crawl back inside and I sit down, collapsing backward against the mattress. I shiver at the breeze following us inside our room. A few more amused giggles escape my throat as I think about the sheer confidence my boyfriend holds.

Mike thankfully shuts the window, the curtains relaxing and the sound suddenly drowning out. He smiles down at me and throws the blanket across the room, "was that enough proof?" He grins and I cackle as he leans over and kisses my lips. I could actually drown in that cologne.

He stands straight again and heads to the door quietly, opening it and disappearing from the doorway. So graceful.
I look over at the time: 1:32 am. Well it's earlier than I thought it was.

I hear the kettle starting to boil after a moment of me staring at the ceiling, enveloped in my duvet. How can he walk around half naked- it's freezing outside. Especially in our shitty little apartment with hardly any central heating. I should go give him a piece of my mind.

I stand to my feet, leaving the duvet and throwing on my dressing gown instead. I tiptoe down the hallway and to the kitchen with an amused smirk painted on my face. Mike looks up as I come in and I go to say something when the phone rings out of nowhere.

He glances at the phone and then back at me, confused, before letting down the two teaspoons with a 'clank' and heading to the phone. Who even calls at this time? I hope Annie doesn't wake up- she's a heavy sleeper anyway. When she falls asleep, she falls asleep. You could drive a train through her bedroom and she'll ignore it.
I hope it stays that way for tonight at least.

"Hello?" Mike speaks into the phone. There's a short moment of silence, and his face drops unsettlingly. I watch his chest rise and fall slightly quicker and he stares ahead as if the room isn't even there.

"Who is it?" I try to get his attention but he either doesn't hear me or ignore it.

"Dad." He croaks into the phone.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 70: Game Changer

My face slowly relaxes in a quiet, panicked frenzy and I feel my stomach violently twist. My heart suddenly feels heavier and it becomes slightly harder to breathe. What the fuck.

I have this sick feeling I got when I ate ice cream and played in hot weather too long when I was younger. Mom said the heat 'boiled' my stomach and that something cool could settle it. Nothing cool can settle this.

Mike doesn't look at me. His eyes only dart around from dust speck to dust speck as that prick talks into the phone. That same prick that started all this. I don't even want to go over and listen to what he's saying, I don't want to hear that voice again. How the fuck is he not dead yet?

How am I not dead yet?

"I'll go." Mike answers something asked and then his shoulders relax as I hear a quiet beeping, meaning the fucker hung up. He slowly takes the phone away from his ear, hovering it there and staring at the ground. I can see his mind is racing, but so is mine. He'll 'go'? Go where?

His eyes flash up to meet my terrified ones and he quickly connects the phone to its box again, heading toward me. I'm glued to the spot, my knees suddenly feeling weak. He isn't after us, is he? How did he get our phone number? How does he know where we are? Is he on his way right now?!

"Hey, hey." He pulls my rigid body into a hug: breaking my thoughts. "It's okay," he speaks muffled into my shoulder, "it's okay." He's right.

We have each other. That's all we've ever needed to survive him.

He kisses my shoulder and his lips linger against the skin for a few seconds. I shakily wrap my arms around him: "I have to go back to Hurricane." You're joking.

"What?!" I look at him. "Mike, have you actually lost your mind? You can't go back!" I wish I could yell right now but a 'whisper yell' is the best I can do.

"I have to. Liz is.. Liz is in trouble. He said she's trapped somewhere I.." his brows upturn. Liz? What happened? "That I'm the only one who can fix this."

I relax about it, understanding his determination now. I pull him back into my arms and keep quiet as he takes a shaky breath.

"I'll go tomorrow." Oh god. "I'm sorry Y/N, I can't just leave her. I.. I don't know when I'll be back." He can't go alone. We can't leave each other- not again.

He pulls away and turns, but I grasp his hand: "let me come with you."

He looks back at me with this shocked, taken aback expression. I don't even know what I'm saying to be honest, I don't want to go back there any more than he does. Actually, maybe I have a stronger urge to stay away.

"Are you sure?" He relaxes and sways back to me. "We'll have to stay back in my old house, that was where-"

"I'm sure." I'm not sure actually. I don't want to step foot past that welcome sign at all, but I can't let him leave me alone. What if something happens to him and I'll never see him again? It'll remain a mystery? I'm an adult. I need to get over this. "I'm coming with you."

Mike simply nods, hugging me again and kissing my forehead. It'll be okay. It'll be okay. We're okay. "How about that tea then?" He smiles and pulls away.

"You're going back to Hurricane?!" Annie frowns as I pack my bags. "Why? For how long?"
"It's complicated." I zip them up. "But I don't want Mike to go alone. You know what could happen." We share a tense glance and she looks away, knowing it's not her place to argue with that.

I throw my bags over my shoulder and walk to her, wrapping my arms around her. She returns the gesture tightly. "Y/N, please be safe." I've never heard her like this- seen her like this. She's really scared.

"I'll be okay." I smile and press my forehead against hers and watch the tears she struggles to keep hidden. "I promise I'll stay safe. I'll come home." She hugs me again and sniffles quietly as Mike calls from the front door.

We pull away and Annie walks me to the front door, sharing a hug with Mike too. "Please come home you guys," she holds her arm, "it gets lonely around here.."
"We'll come back. It's only a couple of weeks." I smile, "I'll call you every night."

"You better." She croaks, frowning almost angrily at the fact I'm leaving. Especially for such a stupid, dangerous reason. I sigh and hug her again quickly, before telling her my goodbyes and walking out the door. Hopefully it's not the last time we leave this apartment block.

We make it to Mike's car and the engine springs to life: 'Nowhere To Run'. Well that's unsettling.
Mike chuckles awkwardly, also feeling on edge and tunes it to a different station. A classic hit bringing me back to my teenage years takes the stage instead: 'Give It Up' by Evelyn 'Champagne' King.

"That's a little better." He flashes a smile at me and I stifle a laugh, turning it up and rolling down my windows just as BeGood80s would say: 'roll down those windows and let the funk ride, baby!'

The journey is uplifting to say the least. Talking about the 80s and old memories I forgot about. Memories about Jeremy and how Denny wanted to, and I quote, 'fuck my brains out'. Because that's how you picked up a lady, right?

"I was at my wits end with that guy, I swear." He smiles as we edge closer to the town. Four, long hours.

"Okay, but, what was the last fight you ever got into?" Mike glances at me and smirks, keeping quiet and watching the road. "What?" I start to smile, watching him. "Tell me who."

"Uhm." He laughs through his nose, biting his lip and glances at me again. "You're not gonna like it."

"You had a fight with Trent didn't you."
"I mean.."

"I knew there was something suspicious about you that night!" I laugh and so does he. "'Someone tried to mug me' my ass! You were way too proud for it to have been 'some random homeless guy' as you described." He laughs more.

"Hey! Hey! He was talking bad about my girl! I had to do something!" He changes lanes with a huge grin.

"You really haven't changed Michael Afton, you really haven't changed." I shake my head in disbelief. He sends a sly smirk my way.
"I've changed in the ways that matter." Always so immature. I love him.

"Besides. You love me either way- don't even try and deny it." He's right. I do.
"No." I tease, except I can't get rid of my entertained smile. "Actually, I think you're an immature, little boy."

"Oh really?" He looks to me and back at the road. "Then what's got you so hot and bothered, when a simple 'fuck you' would suffice?"

"Fuck you." My voice shakes as I try not to laugh and he shakes his head.

"I'm not buying it."

"Shut up." I bite my tongue and stare at the road, crossing my arms.

"You gonna make me?" He eyes me up and down and I laugh now.

"Shut! Up!" It makes him grin wider and we approach that infamous sign: 'You Are Now Entering: Hurricane Utah' 'Population: 13'000'.

"I don't remember it being this populated." Mike mumbles as we come down the hill. The trees clear and I see the town. The whole town. It's a lot bigger than I last remember, more buildings. Like a mini city- a real 'town' now. It's like a wave of nostalgia comes smacking me in the face and I gawk at all houses beginning to pass Mike's car.

This was the place where my life started. Where I experienced most things a teenager could experience.

"Here we go, I guess." He says as 'Party All The Time' thumps through after a few commercials.

"I wonder if anybody we know still lives here." I stare out my open at all the people on the streets and all the new and familiar buildings.
"I doubt we'd recognise them. I mean- I hardly recognised you back at that night club." Mike shrugs. "And we had such a strong connection for so long." That's true. I didn't recognise him either.

"What if we see Jeremy?" I look at him with a grin and he lets out a chuckle.
"I wonder how that one would go down."

I exhale, amused, and look at the people starting to slowly grow in numbers as we pass buildings.
Mike takes a right, and suddenly we're heading toward the woodland. Suddenly we're heading back to the house.

I audibly grip the leather on my seat and Mike looks over. "Hey," he glances between the road and me, "I can turn around right now if you say so." I stay quiet so he speaks again. "I'll book you a hotel while I stay in the house. I want to look out for Liz in case she comes home."

"Uh," I swallow dryly and Mike slows down the car. I'm so thankful that he cares, that he understands. But I can do this. He promised me his father isn't around. He's left town, or so he says. Besides. I'm an adult now, I'm stronger. And so is Mike. "I'll.. look around with you. And then we can get me a hotel."

He asks if I'm sure and I nod, and we continue the journey, eventually arriving.

It's taller than I last remembered, run down with the walls withering and crumpling away. The peach has faded from the rotting wood, neglected and decaying. Crows sit comfortably in the crooked, dark trees: painting out a real horror setting whilst watching us. My mind flashes back to when I first visited here.

"Michael. I see you've finally decided to come back home."

I don't want to be back here, but I need to make sure Mike is safe.

I can't loose him.

My door opens and I look to a smiling Mike, waiting for me. I smile back and unclip my seatbelt, trudging out and behind him as we walk up.

"It's here somewhere." Mike searches the porch as I stand there, holding my arms and shivering. The wind passing and picking up speed through the trees isn't helping. Eventually, he finds it hidden inside a small bird box, hanging from the roof of their porch.

"Finally." He inserts the key and the door clicks, protesting open with a loud creak. It doesn't even seem like a house anymore. It's been abandoned and lonely. "Home sweet.. hell.. really." He walks inside and I follow.

My eyes immediately focus on the emerging handle of the basement door down the hallway. My mind flashes back to that night again; "I told you not to come down here. I warned you, Y/N."

Mike looks toward me: "hey, you okay?"

"Now look where it has got you."

"Huh?" My eyes shift onto his face and only now am I realising I'm crying.
He walks hesitantly to me as I feel a tear rush down my cold cheek. I wipe it away as quickly as it came and look to the floor. "Let's just get this over with, okay?" My voice cracks and Mike reaches out to hold my arms.

"We didn't have to come here." He matches my gentle tone and brushes away small tears.
"I know. I wanted to come with you. But- can we just hurry?" Nodding, Mike let's go of my arms: letting one hand intertwine with mine.

"Hey," he guides me to the stairs. "Maybe later we can go to that 7-11 we loved so much." He shoots a smile back at me and squeezes my hand. "The one open 24/7."

"Sure." We come to the second floor: this hallway. Leading down to the missing family portrait that used to hang against the wall. You know, the one that dug into my back and then eventually my abdomen.

But throughout all of this, who's been there beside me? Which asshole, that no one would ever think in a million years, stood beside me- fucking fought for my life? You guessed it. "I love you."

Prince Charming looks back at me. "I love you too." We haven't said it again since the day I left. Yet he immediately says it back. I really do love him.

We both smile at the same time and stop at his old room. "I wonder if my stereo still works." He stands at the door, twisting the knob whilst reminding me of how tall he's gotten, and steps inside: awestruck.

It still smells of cigarettes and cheap cologne, just like I remember.
It's a lot dustier and the posters peel and hang limply off of his walls, but apart from that, everything's pretty much the same. His bed has been left in a mess like he left in a hurry, which he did. I guess they never went in here after he ran away.

Mike crouches down and gently grasps a fallen Led Zeppelin poster. "No one picked these up?"

"I guess not." I walk to his stereo and plug in the cable. It crackles slightly before music suddenly makes itself known: blaring out and making me jolt with surprise. I quickly slam the off button before  Cherie Currie can scream 'Cherry Bomb'.

Mike gasps: "turn that back on!"

He gets up and rushes over and I hit the button again. It blares again and I jolt again as expected. Mike isn't even fazed: smiling at the song for a moment before turning it down but not off.

"This was really the last song I listened to in this house?"
"Judging by the volume, you were really trying to piss off your dad."

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 71: Night Shifts

'Tick. Tick. Tick. Tick.' Goes that clock, edging past ten PM.

He said he'd call me. And he will. He's just not home yet.

I stare at the dark blemishes on the ceiling, sinking further into this uncomfortable, empty bed for the second night. My hands lay across my stomach: finger tapping rapidly.

Why are we even here? For Liz? She'd be- what- twenty two now? Surely she can take care of herself. She wouldn't be the same naive eleven year old I remember. Michael doesn't have to take care of his twenty two year old sister.

Besides, he didn't even find anything last night. Just an old building with old robots in. Nothing out of the ordinary.

Something just isn't right.

Has he been set up?

There comes a knock at my door. My eyes immediately travel over to fixate on the wood, and I get up without hesitation. Please be Mike.

Twisting the knob, the door allows itself to pull open, and, thank the Lord.
"Ugh!" I exhale deeply and throw my arms around the loveable idiot in front of me. "You scared the shit out of me, I thought you were dead!" I smile and pull away, but he doesn't smile.

"Mike?" Mine dies a little looking at his startled expression. "Hey," I pull him inside gently and shut the door, "what's wrong? You okay?"

"I think we need to get out of here." He gulps down as if he's gonna throw up and shakes his head at the floor. "Something is wrong. My dad- he built another location. After I left."

My energy falls down a depressing drain pipe and splatters into nothing. What happened? Were there more dead bodies? Guts?
"She isn't there physically. But I can feel her." He speaks as I undo his shirt for him quietly. "I know she's in there. But I can't get to her."

"Well surely your dad wouldn't have locked her in some dingy shed for you to find." I smile lightly and his lids fall closed as he sits down with his head in his hands. Tough crowd.

I grab more comfortable clothes for him and bring them over as he pulls off his shirt. "You not sleeping there tonight?"
"I don't need to." He pulls on a ragged 'The Smiths' shirt and stands up. "I'm sorry I dragged you here." He places a kiss on my forehead and hugs me gently. God I love him.

"I wanted to come, remember?" I finally make him smile as he pulls back. "Why don't you let Annie know you're alive and we can watch that cheesy show you love? Pop some popcorn?"

He kisses my lips and lets me go: wondering off to the phone on a bedside table. How do I make this any better for you? I don't think I can.

"Hey Annie." I hear him speak before I begin to boil the kettle. I grab a bag of popcorn kernels, and heat them in a pan on top of the hob, zoning out.

"Careful." Mike chuckles from behind me and I jump, turning around to see him walk over to the hob. "Don't leave them too long or it'll catch on fire." He smiles and I give him a fake one back.

I wish I could say that I'm happy right now but I'm not. The 'I'm done' meter is close to blowing up. I don't want to be here and neither does Michael- so why can't we just go home to the city already?

What I'd give to be sitting in the RockIt right now, drinking a cold pint and watching him shred his electric guitar. This all feels so uncomfortable.

And although he never really said it, I know he loved Liz. Where is she?

I wonder if Henry is still alive. If Jeremy and Claire still exist. I wonder how Nick, Tyler and David are doing back in Salt Lake. I miss them all already and it's only been four nights.
"I'll see you later." Mike kisses me goodbye.

"Hey," I grab his hand before he can go anywhere. "Last night, okay? If you can't find her, we leave in the morning." That was the agreement. I'm not letting him get himself hurt.

He's told me about the robots. About how he was nearly killed so many times. He's told me about how he can feel his family in there. It's freaking me out and I'm not having it. Who was there for him last night when he was throwing up in the bathroom because he was so traumatised? Who didn't get any sleep because she was so worried why he refused tell her what happened?

Me. We're both suffering here.

"Yeah. I know." He nods and I let go. "If I'm running late- don't you dare come looking for me." He points and I shrug. That was also part of the deal. "I love you." He grabs his bag and slings it around his shoulder, the keys on his belt buckle jangling.

"I love you too. Be safe." He pecks me on the lips and I feel like a paranoid mother- but I can't help it.

He disappears out the door and I get a strange sense of nausea wash over me, seeing him walk out. Should I have let him go?

What if he's just secretly meeting up with his dad. Where even is Afton? Dubai? Hawaii? Some other country half way across the world to get away from the FBI? Maybe he went back to England and left Liz. My hand runs over to the scar across my abdomen. Selfish fucker.

It's been two hours since he was meant to come home. Running late, huh?
Was this a plan to get rid of me? Sacrifice me to the police or some shit to save his dad? No. He couldn't do that to me: surely. But.. what if he could.

I should go look for him. I should go find him, right? But he told me to stay away. It's probably so I don't get hurt. But I want to make sure he's okay. I don't want to let those things tear him to pieces.

Shit. What do I do?

Find Mike? ( use side menu to choose find )

Stay Away? ( use side menu to choose stay )

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Guess what? I'm doing another choice chapter again.

Choose one of three (two choices inside the find ending) endings to the story, but make the right decision!

And yes, you did read that right. But I promise there will still be more content and one shots coming! Including requests.

I'll still let out each chapter at a time, so I guess just read the choice you didn't pick anyway? Because both endings are pretty nasty.

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 72: Stay ?

No. There's no way I'm going out there. He warned me for a reason, right? It's better to stay safe than risk my life again. I've come so far- I'm not getting involved anymore. This is Mike's shit, not mine.

If anything I should leave. I don't wanna stand here and watch him kill himself. He wanted to get himself involved in this business, he can get himself out.

I huff, switching off the TV and doing the nightly routine of checking the locks on my door and windows. Crawling into bed, I switch off my bed lamp. He's fine. He's doing this as a test to make sure he can trust me not to find him.

Besides, it's not like I'd ever go there in a million years anyway. I can't. I don't even know where the location is.

"Thank you." I grab my bag of snacks from the cashier and start to head to the exit. Four days have passed and nothing. No calls, no updates, nothing. I won't even lie when saying I'm absolutely shitting myself.

Have I made a mistake? Should I have gone to get him? Is he.. dead?

No. I can't think about that. I can't tell myself that- I'm just overthinking things. He's fine he's just.. he's just..

"Y/N L/N?" A voice comes from beside me and I stop in the street, turning to the source.
"Oh my god, I nearly didn't even recognise you!" A man smiles. "It's me, Andrew? Andrew Tartal from high school."

"Oh!" I turn fully, "oh! Hey!" I giggle awkwardly: this is really not the time to be meeting old friends.

"Hey." He chuckles and I put my bags down, leaning over and hugging him happily. He hugs back almost immediately on contact.

"Oh man, it's been years- how are you?" He pulls back. "What you doing here? You cut your hair." He's got rough stubble now and thicker hair. His eyes seem to have brightened more yet his height hasn't changed. I'm still slightly taller than him.

"I'm uh," I pick up the bag again, "I'm good. Yeah. I'm actually just visiting from Salt Lake."

"Salt Lake." He whistles. "Pretty far."

"Yeah, but I mean it's worth it, right?" I flash a row of teeth and he nods.

"I never thought of you as the city girl." You gonna ask me out yet or are you gonna keep stalling?

"Hey, uh, why don't we.. catch up a bit?" There it is. "Go get a drink or something." This boy has loved me since the day he met me. Mike can vouch for that.

"I'd love to." Believe it or not, I have missed my old friends. I wish the whole gang were still here, but I know that they've probably scattered over the years.

"This place is good." Andrew flashes a smile back at me and pushes open a heavy door to a bar I could never get into as a teen.
"Wow. I remember how much we all wanted to get served in this place." I look around as memories of being a young girl in a small town come flooding back.
"Yeah." Andrew laughs. "Being an adult isn't so exciting anymore, is it?"

He tells me to pick a booth and I sit down at one of my choosing as he says: "what's your poison?"

"Get me a sex on the beach." I smile and he does too, commenting "classy lady."

I snigger as he then wanders off and only now do I let out a sigh I've been holding in since I met him. Why am I even here? Having a drink in the middle of the day whilst I should be out saving my future husband? I'm just scared: I'm terrified.

"Sex on the beach for Y/N," he smiles and places it in front of me, clinging onto a glass of scotch.
I gently nod to the side and pick it up, "to being boring adults," I raise my glass with a smile and he chuckles, raising his:
"To being ex-adolescents." Clink.

I sip from my glass and so does he, both smiling. I need to loosen up more.

There's a gasp from across the room and suddenly my name is being called again. I look over and take my glass away from my lips to see- no fucking way.

"Oh my gosh!" Cadence Tornsey.

I don't say anything, only furrowing my brows and putting my drink down. Andrew also looks confused.
She's aged. Her hair is thinner and she has more sag in her cheeks. I notice two kids sitting at her table too. Karma's a bitch, right?

She leans down and pulls me into an unwanted hug and I sigh, giving in and hugging back: "hi.. Cadence.." I'm being the bigger person.
She pulls away and smiles. "I.. I never got the chance to say I'm sorry. Before you left." Sorry?

"It's a little late for that but, thanks." I sip again and look at Andrew who shrugs.
"You look so pretty as always." She smiles, envious, and links her hands together. Wish I could say the same.

"So you're just gonna kiss my ass from now on?" My smirk speaks and hers dies and she looks down immediately. Ah.. that was a little harsh.  "Uhm." I clear my throat. "Well it was good to see you."

"You here with Michael Afton?"

I blink. "That's a.. weirdly unrelated question. But yes.." Andrew looks away visibly from the corner of my eye.
She nods at my blankly, just staring. "Is he feeling okay?"

I get slightly uncomfortable and place my drink down. "What are you getting at here?"
"He.. looks.." Cadence looks at Andrew and Andrew looks at some people now staring at us and listening to our conversation. What?

"What?" I glance at everyone and even the bartender, who's rubbing the inside of a glass with a rug, is staring.
"You didn't see him this morning?" Cadence rubs her arm. He's alive?!

I get up quickly, "I have to go." I turn and head speedily to the door.
"But-" the doors interrupt and I'm already running down the street.

The Afton's house. That's the only place where he could be. Oh god what if he's bleeding out? He's been stabbed or something, hasn't he. Why was everyone staring?!

I slow down to catch my breath but keep moving, walking up the empty path toward the Afton's private lot.

It's always been this creepy. This lonely. How did no one look into Afton's eyes and see that he was fucking crazy?

Time passes by so quick I can't even process it, and here I am: alone, in front of the house. This fucking house.

Mike's car is parked outside, he has to be in here.

"Mike!" I yell and start to walk up to the house, although it's difficult because my knees feel all weak and wobbly. "Hey!"

I gulp and walk up the few stairs to the front door. It's now or never.
My fist balls and I bang loudly, three times, on the door. "Open up!"

Before I can kick it in, the door opens at my fourth punch against the wood.

I'm hesitant. It's so quiet. Eerie.

I take a step inside.

"Michael?" I call out but it's almost a whisper. All I can think about is Afton waiting for me in the kitchen. How he'd say something like 'I've been expecting you,' or 'long time no see,' or 'I've missed that look on your face.'

God help me.

There's a noise. Almost like a gasp. Something raspy and hoarse. The door slams behind me, not helping, and I yelp: turning around.

I stop.

Heaving. Twitching. This.. thing keeps it's veiny, rotting hand pressed against the door. It's head hangs low and its shoulders press upward in an angle no human would find comfortable.

I can't move. I can't say anything. I only stand there and watch it. It's head lifts slowly, and it looks at me. Shabby locks: greased, frail and askew falling everywhere it wants to. That isn't Michael. It can't be.

The eyes. Purple. Undead- unnerving.

A timid trail of blood oozes from the corner of it's mouth: the side of it's jaw exposed from the flesh that had rotted away.
I let out a shaky breath and it straightens the best it can: drawing in raspy, squeaking breaths whilst it's eyes don't blink.

This isn't happening.

My feet break into action and take the first step back. It notices and gurgles dryly in its throat, as if it's trying to say something. It moves: taking a step toward me and I immediately squeal and back away. I back into a side table and fall over it, onto my back: almost literally snapping me back into reality.

The dim floor lamp falls next to me and begins to flicker. It takes another step: I can hear it.
Two blurred images fix into one and I hold my head, looking up to see it still staring at me and making unholy noises.

It wobbles toward me, its hands straining and arching at disturbing angles. Only now do I notice the huge gash up it's chest no one could survive. All the organs that are supposed to be living in there have been ripped out- only strings of flesh and guts hang.

I finally let out a scream and hear the rumble of thunder outside the house: rain starting to pitter-patter against the windows in the kitchen. So fitting.

It's eyes glow in the frightening lighting and it's open crevasse squelches with every step. I flinch away and as it edges closer and closer I realise:

this is my queue to run.

I shuffle away on my elbows quickly and start to hyperventilate: my lungs suddenly feeling thicker like they're sinking into my fucking chest.

I hate this feeling. I've always hated this feeling. Ever since I first experienced it. That feeling of being convinced you're about to die.

"Y/-" it stops as if to swallow, heaving. That's not Mike anymore.

I clamber to my feet and immediately turn on my heel: running like I've never ran before towards the back door. That's it. That's fucking it; I'm done.

Gripping the handle, I twist and pull and as if by miracle the door pulls open. I'm going home right now.

I sprint: running out in the back yard. Freezing drops of rain attacks my form all over and a clank grabs my attention. I look back to see the zombie stumbling into the door frame and watching me. I turn and keep going: reaching the back gate and throwing it open.

Thunder continues to growl so loudly as I keep moving round to the front of the house and to Mike's car, climbing in quickly. My lungs feel like they're on fire and the nauseating stitch in my stomach makes me feel like I'm gonna puke.

The stale air inside the vehicle makes me realise how cold it is outside and how soaking wet I am from the rain. Cold water trickles along my ruined hair down my back and I shiver: hands trembling.

Pulling down the mirror above me, Mike's car keys fall onto my lap and I grab them: inserting them into the ignition and twisting.

The rain is so deafening and the engine starts and stops over and over. The sky brightens in shorts bursts of lightning as I yell: "come on, come on!"

The zombie rams itself into the window across from me. I scream and the engine does too: keeping alight this time.
The headlights shine to life in front of me in luminous quality: exposing the rain's fat drops crashing onto the dirt path.

I crack a smile through heavy breathing and pull the gears: reversing away from the corpse. It watches me limply, as if almost breathing although being dead, and I twist the car around, speeding down the path to their home.

Ten minutes of driving and I pass that one sign: 'You Are Now Leaving Hurricane Utah: Come Back Soon!' the last time.

Michael wanted to get himself involved again but I'm done. I'm done with being around it. I'm done with risking my life for him. I love him. I've never loved anyone like I love him but I can't do it anymore.

Maybe he'll come to find me, maybe he's alive- hell, maybe he's even whatever the fuck that thing was back there. But it's over. I'm done. 

I'm free.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Told you it was nasty.

This is only one ending!! Go back and choose 'find' for the real ending. 😼

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 73: Find ?

Fuck it. What about all the times he's saved my life? Isn't it time I saved his? I don't think I've ever saved him before: now's my time to shine.

I huff, getting up.
The alarm clock reads '2:36 AM' and that should be the memo I need to get but I ignore it. I'm coming Mike.

'He's such an idiot' is all I can think as I'm getting changed into joggers and a shirt. 'Why did he think to get involved again?' is another as I pull on my coat. It's supposed to rain all week. I better not catch a cold.

If I find him and he's just chilling out and not even in trouble I swear I'm going to hit him. He'd probably laugh and say something like 'got you!' or 'my hero' and bat his eyes.

For some reason, that irritating thought makes me smile and I pull my hood up. I miss him. I can't wait to see him.
Although I'll be annoyed, I'll laugh with him when I find him.

I pass my old high school on the way: still looking intimidating and straight outta the 60's. They've redone a lot for the brick work though. It almost makes me emotional looking at it.

Just remembering how it's probably the same in any decade: if you weren't an outgoing social type and didn't booze on the weekend, get high or just generally engage in asinine behavior, you were considered a loser, a freak or a wuss

Man I miss the 80's.

So here I am, on the other side of town, in front of Afton's house. No going back now, I guess.
His car isn't here: the drive way empty. So I go up to the front porch with a: "Mike!"
I pound loudly on the front door: no response. So.. do I.. break in?

"Fuck, man." I sigh and walk to their big, naked windows and take a peek inside. My hands fix on the glass like binoculars: looking inside.
It looks empty, like no one's home. I try the window but it's locked; taking my queue I pick up a large rock from the ground: tossing it at the frail glass.

It smashes open loudly and I cover my head with a gasp. Jesus! The sounds of tiny glass pieces falling from its origin tinkles and I look back. That hole's big enough for me to climb inside.

Being careful, I kick out the rest of the glass along the sill and gingerly climb over, making sure I don't catch myself on any sharp edges.
I make it inside unharmed, but what now? I don't even know where this place is. How am I supposed to find it?

My eyes fall on the basement door.

Fuck's sake.

I gulp, walking toward it. I'm an adult, not a teenager anymore. I have to be.. mature about these things. "I have to be m.. mature about.. t- these things." My mind speaks for itself I guess and I slowly take the handle into my shaking hand: "I'm not a teenager. I'm n- not afraid."

It opens, squeaking like it always used to. I get a nauseating wave of deja vu, almost feeling like I'm back to being sixteen and being only curious to see what was making noise down here. Oh god- there's a thing down here, isn't there.

The corridor down is a seeping black. The padding on the walls have crumpled and withered away slightly: pieces sitting on the stairs and there's no more pink.
"There's nothing down here." My heart is speeding like you wouldn't believe right now as I make my way gradually down the steps. "Not anymore."

At the bottom, there really is nothing. I can't even see two inches in front of me. I step forward and kick something accidentally on the floor, that rolls and then starts to flicker in sparks: a flashlight. Thanks, Michael.

I pick it up and hit a few times to make it stay alight, aiming it in front of me, making breath hitch in my throat.
Pictures of children.. big red crosses along their smiling faces. In the middle is.. me. My yearbook photo; junior year. There isn't a cross, there's only fat red circles orbiting maybe twice or three times. Arrows point to my features but stay careful not to touch the lining of my face. Oh, fuck this.

I haven't seen this photo of me for so long, and this is how we're discovering it again? Fuck you, Afton. You never did get to kill me, did you? Creep.

I walk over and scrutinise the desktop, and sure enough, there was a map. 'Baby's Sister Location' written in big letters at the top. Short lines pattern across the page from their house into the woods, and what looks to be an opening across the forest.

"Got you." I smile and take it. Turning to leave, I stop. My photo. It doesn't deserve to live in here. I look back at the pin board of children, robots and me, balling my fists.

I yell, whacking it with the base of the flashlight. It jolts but doesn't fall, so I hit it again and it breaks off. I kick and stomp and jump on it: ripping it apart with yells of anger and cursing. He did this to me. He wanted to kill me. I hate you. I fucking hate you.

I turn to the desk, not done with my mental breakdown, and shove off all of the pens and tools and empty jars onto the floor. Noises of everything crashing and breaking fills my ears with ecstasy. I rip out the drawers and tear everything in this basement apart, huffing once I was finished and leaving without looking back.

Follow the map, that's all you need to do, Y/N. It has to be around here somewhere.

What if he really is in trouble? What if I'm too late? I don't know if I can deal with seeing Afton again without kicking his fucking teeth in. No. He's not in there. Mike would've raced back and told me to leave.

Through a clearing in the bush, sits a very small.. shed looking thing. It's all rundown. Well this can't be right.
I take double takes: staring at the paper for a few seconds and then the shed. Then the paper. Then the shed. What?

I'm never going to find him in here, what is this? I huff, "are you kidding me?!"
Well, I guess I could just check it out anyway. My feet move for me and I think: "this is a joke."

I open the surprisingly not-rundown door and there's a large metal rectangle at the back end of the hall. There's a big, red button on the right hand side and two slim windows facing me. Never say never.

I speed over and press the button. The doors suddenly open: an elevator? Metal flooring and lights painting the rim of the roof. A standstill fan in the ceiling and cables surrounding nearly all of the wall. What is this?
I take one last glance back. He better be down here. This better not be a trap. Exhaling, I walk in.

Another pair of slim windows ahead of me attached to what looks like more doors on the other side. It's relatively spacious, and there's a poster of a weird looking clown.. thing on the left. On the right some ballerina with the body of Dolly Parton. Afton really was a pervert.

"What the.." is all I can think as the doors close behind me. The elevator begins to move down and I actually shit myself a little. The fan kicks to life and the lights flicker with every bump.

"Warning." A lifeless guy's voice suddenly comes through on the speakers. "Your employee profile is not recognised. Entering these areas where you are not registered to be in is highly dangerous, and illegal. Turn around immediately."

"No, I'm good thanks." I murmur and hold my arms close to my body. The elevator halts and I almost think it heard me for a second, before I notice the red button on the right beginning to glow on and off. I shrug and push it, the doors next to it suddenly flying open to reveal a vent with yellow police tape wrapped above it. "Really?"

I sigh, getting down on my hands and knees and crawling through, trying to ignore the really gross cobwebs and dust caking every nook and cranny on the inside.

I think we can all agree that this could be better. But, on the bright side, I might see Liz again. Let alone me and Michael going back home and living happily ever after.
I feel like I should be more scared, but that mental breakdown has made me feel powerful. Like I can do anything.

I crawl out to reveal a room with control pads either side. In front of me is a fan and different masks hanging from the walls. Where even am I right now? There's a vent in front of me, to my right and to my left. Shit, man.

From the right window, I hear a noise that sounded like someone moving. Or tripping over. "Mike!" I yell and push a button beside the vent, causing it to fly open. I sigh and crawl through: "why couldn't there be doors?"

On the floor to the right- the only thing visible- sits a beacon of some sort. I pick it up and push the small button on the side and it flashes. There's this thing. Like a skeleton but metallic. It twitches right across from me and stands limply. Oh shit.

I catch myself before I can yelp and cover my mouth. The only thing I could see was a door to the left, a door to the right, and a fairly large door in the middle- all in front of me. Spaced apart. How am I supposed to pick which one whilst there's a thing in here?!

Double doors, right? That- that's a logical decision, isn't it?

I walk slowly, flashing it again. The thing stops moving, like it's gone to sleep. It just stands there. Fuck. Fuck. Fuck.
I keep going and flash it again. It moves this time, looking in my direction. My breathing speeds up and so does my movement. I reach the double doors and tug on the handle: locked.

I hear it make a noise that sounds robotic and human at the same time. Then the clank of metal, meaning it was coming toward me. Oh god. Think fast! Which door?!

Go Left? ( use side menu to choose left )

Go Right? ( use side menu to choose right )

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

lol I did it again.

Better choose the right one this time.

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 74: (FIND) Left ?

Without thinking twice, I run to the left. The clanking of metal speeds up, and it screams and then so do I. I grab the handle and tug: it pulls open. I slip inside gingerly with speed and shut it behind me, trying to catch my breath. It bangs and thuds on the door but I keep it shut: my back against it.

In front of me is a corridor with another door at the end. This place is endless?!
I turn and lock the door behind me as it continues to scream and ram it. To the left of me is a plain, grey wall. To the right, glass stretching to the end of the hallway. A dim blue light radiates from the inside. I gulp and leave the door, walking to the glass. Oh my god.

On the other side is Michael: tied up with the rope connecting to the ceiling and he hangs limply from his dressed wrists. He's unconscious.
In front of him is this machine, a large spoon shaped thing at the end, and it's sprung back, aiming for him. On the floor are pieces of the robots I saw before. Their heads and limbs, all empty.

"Wh- Michael!" I yell and pound the glass frantically, trying to wake him up. No! No! No!
"Michael!!" I keep yelling and begin to tear. He moves slightly and I keep going: it's working!

He looks up wearily ahead of him at something that's too far away for me to see. And then he looks at me. Scared. Terrified. These big dough eyes that I feel like I'm seeing for the first time.

I cry and keep yelling for him and he struggles against his restraints, looking around him in panic and tugging his wrists toward him. He yells something back at me but it's muffled, I can't understand it. He then looks ahead and his chest rises and falls heavily, fear painting his dropped features.

There's a tone that plays three times and a short moment of silence. He closes his eyes for a moment and I stop, in shock.
He looks at me and I can see the tears brimming at his lids and glazing over his eyes. He smiles sweetly.

The machine rushes forward. Straight into his stomach.

It drags it's metal up his chest and I watch as his intestines sprawl across the floor out of his body.

An ear splitting scream emerges from my gut, explodes in my throat, and uses every inch of me to be heard.

Michael's restrains break and he falls to the floor. His mouth is open, like he wants to scream, but I scream loud enough for the both of us.
I've never heard myself make this sort of noise before. Like an animal. Completely distraught.

His fingers twitch and his eyes are wide open, afraid. He quickly falls limp soon after the impact, his eyes seeming to dim. He's dead.

"No, no, no." Is all I can say. Like I'm a year old and it's the only word I know. All the blood that came out of him.

Hot spit pools in my mouth and my stomach twists tighter. I gag.
I bend over to the side and it feels like everything in me is coming out. All I can do is let it.

There's a sour taste that lingers strongly on my tongue and I hack- crying as I puke up the guts I still have compared to him. What the fuck.
I wipe my mouth and straighten slightly, putting my hands against the glass and crying. The animatronic still claws at my door and it makes me think 'this is it.'

He sits in a thick puddle of blood: his intestines squished against the polished floor. His eyes stare below me, at the wall. His face. He's gone.

The door at the other end of the room opens, and something slithers inside, up to him. My eyes sting and my face feels heavy, "what?!" I cry as it flips him over.

"Don't touch him!" I pound again with both fists, feeling the bruising already starting to form at the sides of my knuckles. He jolts around but I can't see what's happening, I can only yell and hope that his body doesn't get abused any further.

He halts to a stop, his head turned away from me, laying flat on the floor with his limbs out. I still sob and press my head against the tint, closing my eyes and heaving. Through blurred tears, I see his arm throw over to his other side. His leg follows, and he turns on his stomach. But it's inhuman: loose and disturbing.

The shock stops my sobs and I watch in horror, as he begins to push himself up to his feet. No fucking way.

He leans over slightly, unstable, with his back to me. "Michael!" I yell. I don't know how he's alive. How is he moving? For some odd reason, hope gets the better and I believe that he's fixable. That the doctors can somehow reattach his organs no problem.

I crack a small smile and tap on the glass with my palm. "Mike!"

His head turns slowly, hearing my yells, and he looks at me from the side of his face. My smile vanishes as I look into his eyes: purply-pink. Dark, evil. That's not Mike.

His face is something out of a movie. Like the vampires in Fright Night type shit. Not flattering.

I take my hands away as he stares at me. He looks like Afton: the hostile manner.
His body turns and his head twitches to the side, peering at me through his eyebrows. His mouth is open and he breathes in a way that seems angry. No. Something's possessed him.

I back away, wobbly, into the wall behind me. We only watch each other. He studies me curiously with strained limbs and I study him in fear.

The corners of his mouth curl into a slight smirk and he starts to wobble toward me.

Time to go.

I immediately break into a sprint: running back to the door I came through. The robot is still outside- how am I going to get out?!
There's a loud thud in the glass and the sound of glass cracking and I yelp, looking back. He's gonna break it down!

Okay. I let him come close enough and then I- smash!
I throw the robot into him- okay go!

Michael climbs through and looks toward me, panting. "Oh my god!!" I can't help but wail at the sight of him staring at me.

I can hear his voice in those raspy breaths. Somehow the fact that he still sounds the same is disturbing.

He stands straight, on two feet right across from me. His bones crackle and pop as he moves in sharp, awkward angles. What the fuck.

"Oh god!" That gash is.. disturbing. "Okay!" I exhale to myself and watch as he starts to stumble.

"Mike, babe," I put my hands up in defence and back away slowly with every step he takes. He slams his hand against the wall: hostile and it makes me jump. "I- I know you can still hear me. Just- just calm down."

His body convulses as he moves toward me again, dragging his nails across the wall, almost as if he's foaming at the mouth. Oh god.

I hit the wall behind me as he creeps up: towering over me now. "P- please.." I start to lean toward where I know the door handle is, almost feeling like I'm sinking down: cornered.

My hand slaps around against the wall to my right to find the handle, but I don't take my eyes away from his, feeling my knees starting to tremble.

I gulp away all the nausea: the smell of metal and just the sight of the huge gash in his stomach is enough to make anyone barf.

His hand jolts quickly to my jawline once I leaned out too far, gripping it in his palm and keeping me in place. I let out a small yelp and flail my hand around faster- where is it?! He's put a hand on me!

He lifts my face up to look at him and I hear his teeth grinding against each other. "Oh god! Oh god!" I sob in short, panic stricken breaths. I can't go out like this, not at the hand of my lover boy.

His grip isn't tight enough to hurt me, but tight enough to let me know that he isn't the Mike I know anymore and he isn't fucking around.

I squeeze my eyes shut, no longer wanting to look at his face. Or his torso. Oh god I don't want to find out what this is.

I feel my hand collide with the handle, my eyes shooting open, and I grip it without a second thought: pulling the door open.

It almost shields me as I shove Mike away from me and the robot runs through, jumping onto him like a cheetah to a gazelle.

I take my chances and emerge out, running through the now clear doorway. Michael flails his way out of the robot's grip and stomps on it aggressively. I hear the sounds of it crying out and the crushing of metal as he attacks it.

My legs move so fast I almost feel like I'm flying: winging it and running through the complete dark to get back to the control module. I run towards the glow and reach is successfully, hearing rushed footsteps behind me.

I slide down along the floor like James Bond, crawling through in a panicked frenzy to get back to the elevator. Gotta go! Gotta go!

I stay on my hands and knees when moving to the next vent, when something grabs at my ankle before I can crawl more than two feet in.

"Y/N!" He seethes dryly and I look back.

"Where are you going?" He rasps with a smirk and wide, unfamiliar eyes. "You're not leaving me, are you? Not again."

I watch heartbroken as he talks: "help me, Y/N." His grip tightens and a manic grin widens his lips: "help me house my friends." It's not Mike.

I snap out of it and rip my leg from his hand, kicking him away. He yells in pain and I almost feel bad, but none the less I turn and continue to manically crawl to the elevator.

He crawls behind me, "Y/N!" He yells, "get back here!"
I reach it and turn: his hand catching the sleeve of my sweater.

I yell and tug my clothing away, keeping him back by pushing him with my feet every time he tries to crawl in and shred me to pieces. "Fuck," I strain and finish with "off!" Just at my sweater tears and I fly back.

The piece of F/C wool is clamped in his hand and he growls loudly in anger of me wiggling away. I fly forwards and shove him back into the vent just as he tries to come after me, leaning over and smashing the button down to close the doors.

They shut quickly and Mike only pounds and yells for me outside. Let's just take a moment here: I'm done.

Mike is a walking corpse and has become his father's son. I'm in Hurricane Utah where said father could still be wondering around. It's time to go home.

I take in a deep, slow breath and push myself up to my feet at my own pace. My ankle sends a strong, throbbing pain up my leg, so I take the weight off a little.

Lifelessly, I look at myself in the reflection of the glass. Big rings undercutting my eyes and messy hair.

"Thank you for returning. We knew we could count on you to come to your senses. Now, please enjoy the comical music choice we thought best fit your visit without a permit."

'I Wanna Be Free' by Suzi Quatro plays through the speakers and silently, I shut my ajar mouth and push the button to bring me up. Very fitting, robot man.

My jaw clenches and I tear up but I don't move. I just stand there and blink them away, the only emotion on my face being my wide eyes and upturned brows. I've been traumatised for the last time.

I'm never coming back. I don't need Mike anymore, especially like that. I don't need anyone. I wanna be free too. I'm done with dealing with this shit.

I'm leaving and I'm never looking back.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

ALL YA'LL WITH YO 'left is always the right option 😌'

Did you not get the clue at the end of the last chapter?? Go back and choose right, right now.

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 75: (FIND) Right ?

Without thinking twice, I run to the right. The clanking of metal speeds up, and it screams and then so do I. I grab the handle and tug: it pulls open. I slip inside gingerly with speed and shut it behind me, trying to catch my breath. It bangs and thuds on the door but I keep it shut: my back against it.

In front of me is a corridor with another door at the end. This place is endless?!

I turn and lock the door behind me as it continues to scream and ram it. To the right of me is a plain, grey wall. To the left, glass stretching to the end of the hallway. A dim blue light radiates from the inside. There's a door that sits near me, built into the window.

I gulp and leave the door, walking to the glass. Oh my god.

On the other side is Michael: tied up with the rope connecting to the ceiling and he hangs limply from his dressed wrists. He's unconscious.
In front of him is this machine, a large spoon shaped thing at the end, and it's sprung back, aiming for him. On the floor are pieces of the robots I saw before. Their heads and limbs, all empty.

No. Fuck that.

I gasp and immediately push open the unlocked door, running over to him.

"Michael, baby?!" I start to tear at the scene and hold his bruised face in my palms. He groans from his ajar mouth and his brows furrow in a confused, exhausted manner.

"You gotta wake up babe," I soften my tone regardless of the fact that I'm shit scared. "Come on, open your eyes for me." My tone cracks a little as the lump in my throat starts to form.

He listens and his eyes flutter open. They meet mine and it feels like the first time again.

"Y/N?" His voice rasps and his lids widen, "what the hell are you doing here?!" He goes to move but is held back by the restraints. Realising, he looks up at them and his features drop at the sight.

"It's okay, I'm gonna get you out of here." I look around for anything sharp: something to cut the rope with.

"You really came for me?" His voice brings me back to that face and he smiles lightly. Of course I did.

Before I can answer, a feminine voice echoes from outside of the glass ahead of us: "I suggest you step back, Y/N." She speaks. "The scooper can't possibly go through both of you at once."

Her voice is timid: something dark behind it.

I have nothing to say to it, turning to the floor again and crouching, looking around. I have to act quickly. Whatever the fuck she's on about, I'm guessing it's to do with that huge machine in line with my head.

"Y/N, just get out of here!" Michael tries to tell me but I ignore him, picking up a broken piece of metal.

"Over my dead body." I get up again.

"Probably!" He responds as I tend to his ropes: sawing through the fabric frantically. "I'll be fine, please." He tries again.

"Fine? What, tied up?" I look at him. "Yeah," I scoff, "right." The fabric tears and his hand falls.

"Stop!" The woman cries at us. "We need something to inhabit: to hide!"

I ignore whoever it is and begins sawing at the other rope. Mike shakes off the ones from his other wrist and looks to me, "hurry, Y/N!"

"I'm warning you." Her tone changes.

His other frees itself at my hand and I pull off the ropes from them, just as a tone plays three times inside the room. What?

My eyes fall on the machine and I gasp.

I grip Mike's collar and pull him to the side with me in the knick of time, just as the machine flies forward to catch our stomachs.

We both fall to the floor as the female voice yells in anger. Mike falls on top of me and we both pant in shock.

"Thanks." He says, breathless, and I just nod, suddenly being interrupted by the door opening outside the room.

"Get back there!" She cries and we both look over: seeing her glaring at us through the glass. But it isn't a woman, it's a weird monster of wires that makes noises of screws ticking and metal rubbing against each other. It has an odd mask-like thing as a face, with a party hat on top. A scrapped character, maybe?

Mike gets up and pulls me with him roughly, immediately sprinting to the entrance of the room. The metal monster wobbles toward our location as he opens the door and pulls me with him through. He runs down to the corridor to the entrance of this dungeon and reaches out for the handle.

"Wait- wait!" I try to say but it's too late: the door opening and the animatronic on the other side rushing through. It jumps onto Mike and he yells, struggling against it making me gasp sharply. I look toward the monster as it speaks:

"Y/N, don't you remember me?" Is that.. Elizabeth?

"Don't leave me, Y/N. Help me." Her voice of whines. But her voice is robotic: something adjusting the sound of it. "I just want to go home." My stomach churns with guilt. She died. And now she's stuck here.

Mike's hand gripping my shoulder and he dragging me away quickly ruins my chances of reacting. He runs through the door, his hand sliding down and taking hold of my upper arm instead. "It's not who you think." He tells me, "don't listen."

I stumble over my own feet with every step- not being able to keep up with his quick pace.

"Go!" He tells me as we get back to the control module, pointing to the vent. I quickly fall to my knees and crawl through, gingerly making my way to the other vent as well. We're gonna make it!

I hear Mike scream from outside: we're not gonna make it!

"Michael!" I yell and turn around, rushing back to the hall outside the control module. The monster has him by the throat, pinning him against the wall. He kicks around and holds the claw at his neck, squeezing his eyes shut.

My instincts get the better and I run over to it, jump kicking it the hardest I can. A pain shoots through my ankle, spreading up my leg from the harsh collision but adrenaline gets the better and lets me ignore it. It stumbles down and so does Mike, gasping and holding his throat. I'm going to kill that thing.

I yell and stomp it's face before it can get up again: kicking and jumping on the metal. I've had enough.

It's arm comes off and I pick it up, using it as a weapon and smashing the absolute shit out of it, yelling with every movement.

It lays glitching, with electrical sparks flying out all over the place. The static voice box dies and I pant, standing limply with the arm in my hand. I stare down at it in anger. Fuck, man. I just did that?

I hear footsteps behind me and feel my arm being taken into a hand, turning me around. I look up to Mike's shocked face and he gently takes the metal from my grip- throwing it away. His hand leaves my arm: gripping my hips and pulling me to his lips. Oh. Alright I guess.

He pulls away: "that was so fucking hot."

"Let's just get out of here, okay?" I take his hand into my own and speed to the vent.

We both make it through to the elevator and Mike reconnects our hands as the robot man speaks again:

"Thank you for returning. We knew we could count on you to come to your senses. Now, please enjoy the comical music choice we thought best fit your visit without a permit."

Before any song can play, he speaks again: "it seems you have returned, and are travelling with an authorised personnel. Welcome back, Eggs Benedict."

I blink, "what-"
"Just ignore it."

The elevator moves upward and we both take a breather. We're unharmed, not so traumatised, and we're together. That's all that matters. I can't wait to get home now. I've never missed my shitty little apartment so much. Our bed with springs that are broken and creaky. The laundry mat that smells of mould and cigarettes.

I'd take that life over this any day.

The box holts to a stop and the doors open to our freedom. Mike looks to me: "you ready to go home and forget about everything?" You bet.

"Never been readier."

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Well, you chose the right answer at least.

This isn't quite the end yet, so don't shit your pants too soon.

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 76: Love Me Like You Used To

The doors pull open and Mike silently steps out, still clutching to my hand, therefore leading me along.

I think he's just as done with this bullshit as I am.

It must be around four or five in the morning, as the sky is painted in a blue haze with a ball of light sitting at the very end of the horizon: as far as we can see.

"You're not cold, are you?" Mike speaks for the first time and looks back at me.
"A little." I admit while the goosebumps pop out all over my skin. It's cold for Spring: that breeze which bites at your skin even when it's dressed in something warm. Besides, we are in the woods where the wind picks up through the trees.

Mike's hand leaves mine and he pulls off his jacket, draping it round my shoulders and pulling it to my chest just as I ask: "are you not cold?"

"No." He interlinks our fingers, "still warmed up from all that adrenaline." And we begin to move again.

We make it to the house and into his car unharmed: clicking in our seatbelts and then just sitting there, silent. You know that saying: 'it's so quiet you could hear a pin drop.'

I let out a loud, shaky sigh and he does at the same time as everything that just happened suddenly hits the both of us.

I cover my face and breathe into my hands and he leans against the wheel of his car, shutting his eyes.

"I'm done, Y/N!" His voice cracks. "That's the last time I'm ever getting involved!"
My hands free themselves from my face and I look at him as he sits up. "I didn't even find Liz- I.. was it just bait? Is.. is she even alive?"

"You know your dad," I try to tell him, "he lies about everything!"

"I really thought I'd see her again." The sadness in his voice breaks me. "I.. I just packed up and left that day. She pissed me off and I just.. left. Without saying goodbye." He looks down. "I left her with him. I'm so pathetic."

"You didn't know that could've been the last time." I place my hand onto his shoulder. "You were a teenager; at least you're mature enough to realise the extent to it all now."

"I didn't say goodbye." He looks to me. "Just like mum." Oh.

I'm actually speechless: gaping into his large, enticing eyes as he does the same into mine. He breaks the tension of the stare and darts his them around away from my form.

"This is why I can't keep anyone close. I fuck everything up. How am I supposed to let someone love me when I can't even love myself?"

"Mike-"

"I mean, I'm- I'm rude. I'm a drop-out. I've got this sad ass backstory."

"Michael-"

"How could you love me?!" He looks at me now and it's a sucker punch in the gut. "I'm so hard to love! I don't know who the fuck I am! After everything that I've been through with my family? How can you deal with me?!"

"Because I was there during everything!" I yell at him. "I was there dealing with it just as much as you were! Have you forgotten everything he did to me?! He was obsessed- I'm scarred for life!!" His mouth closes as I shout. "Did he ever choke you on the verge of death?! Did he ever attack you?! Harass you?!"

"Y/N, I-"

"No!" He backs down a little. "I would be in such the right mind to turn around and say that I can't be with you because you put me in danger!" I point in his face: "that you remind me every day of what happened- but I didn't! I stuck with you and never left through everything because I love you! Dammit- I love you!"

Now he's the speechless one. "You aren't hard to love! It is so easy to love you, Michael. When I look at you- all I feel is fucking love! Who ever made you think that loving you was hard?" I gulp and look away.

I don't think I've ever spilled my guts like that before. We're so bad for each other. It's borderline toxic. But I can't help loving him. And neither can he.

"Don't try and tell me that I don't."

Mike watches me: "..you mean it?"

My head whips toward him. "Do I-" I stop myself in confusion. "Do I mean it? Of course I do."

His lip trembles and he hauls me into a tight embrace. His fingers dig into my hair and his palm stays against my head, his other hand wrapped around my torso. "I've never met anyone like you, Y/N. I love you too."

All these years together. Michael's family. The abuse and hassle my mom used to give me. My dad being too afraid to stick up for my cause. The people in my school. We never really left each other's lives. I tried to ignore the sense of longing all through those eight years apart. I pushed the thought of him back: convinced myself he was really gone forever. When he's been here all along, thinking about me just the same. Waiting for me.

"I'm sorry. I'm so sorry about what I put you through."

My eyes well and I feel my nose quiver as saliva rises in my throat. I inhale deeply and grip the back of his shoulders, burying my head into his neck. His cologne sneaks it's way into my nose and I feel so safe in his arms.

All I want is to run my fingers through his hair and show the parts of me that's he deserves. To sneak a beer into a cinema and watch TV, feeling the heartbeat in his chest against my own. Live life with him by my side.

Vulnerability has never been my thing. But those eyes..

"Can we just go home?" I croak and he pulls away, placing a kiss on my forehead. His lips linger there for a second, before he speaks against the skin:

"Yes." He looks at me: sympathy filling his eyes whilst his hand cups my cheek. "Of course, darling."

I almost melt into his hand at that face: returning with a smile, weakly. He pulls away slowly to the dashboard and twists the ignition on. The radio springs to life with 'California Dreamin'', and we share a quick, happy glance at each other. Finally, we're going home.

We pull out and drive off, start off back through the town.

"I gotta ask you something." Mike says, gaining my attention.

"Do you really want to stay here forever?"

I watch his face as he focuses on the road. There's some sort of worry painting his features: his eyes wider than normal and his jaw clenching.

"No." What's the harm in speaking the truth? "No I don't."
There's a silence between us. Is there a right or wrong answer here? I don't want to be in Utah, or anywhere near it.

Mike inhales quietly and turns his head to me, his eyes weirdly screaming 'me too' in a way that I can understand.
It feels like I'm aware of the eye bags visibly hanging on my skin as my irises blink away from his. He turns back to the road and his hands leave the wheel, coming to my thigh and sitting there. My stomach churns: is this a 'new chapter' in my life as they say?

I can't wait to drive up that outstretched hill again, toward the sign: 'You Are Now Leaving Hurricane Utah: Come Back Soon!' I want it all to be over.

"You remember when we were teenagers, joking about moving to a big city like LA or New York? One we can get lost in together."

"Of course."

"Why don't we just leave?" He looks to me. "It's been a long time coming, hasn't it?" Wow. "Why don't we just run away, like we always wanted to?"

"I'd love to." I swallow, hard. "More than anything."

Mike properly smiles for the first time in a while and I take ahold of his hand in mine, smiling too. Can this bullshit finally end? Are we finally putting it behind us and living happily ever after?

Until, he slows down and stops on the curb, turning off the ignition. Confused, I turn to him. We're not.. leaving yet?

"There is.. one more thing I want to see before we go." He tells me. And with that, he turns to his door and opens it, stepping out onto the road. I get the memo and quickly follow his lead, doing the same.

Mike already heads off down an alley way behind some of the buildings. His form slowly fades while disappearing into the dark.
"Hey!" I shout after him and run round the car: "wait up!"

He turns a corner and I catch him: walking down a steamy alleyway. There's puddles of rain and probably piss on the floors flowing into drains from gutters. The whole town is asleep while we are awake.

He stops and I nearly walk into him. "What are you doing?" I smile, amused, at the concentration on his face. He seems to study the bottom of the wall, before his eyes trail up the back of the building. He then smiles and fixated on a specific spot.

I look too and do a double take. There. Faded paint from cheap spray cans inscribe the words:

"Mike and Y/N were here."
"83."

When we finally got back to our apartment, back to Annie, the first thing she did was hug me. She pulled an awkward Mike in too by his collar. Which resulted in a group hug.
She told us how much she missed us and how we were stupid for going in the first place, but none of it mattered anymore: we're finally going to forget.

Forget the past that's been pulling us down ever since the trauma was lived.

I pull off my clothing, turning the shower nozzle and waiting for it to heat up before stepping inside. The warm water washes away my thoughts, my fears. I run my hands across the sides of my face and down my drowned hair, shutting my eyes. I've never wanted a shower more in my life.

I don't come out of it feeling like a new person, but I sure feel refreshed and relaxed. I walk back into our dimly lit room to find Michael laid out on our bed, smoking by the window. 'Drink Before The War' lightly drags on my record player. The smoke from his cigarette trails out to mix with the other fumes of our city, while his eyes stay on the ceiling.

"Feeling any better?" I flash a small smile and walk to the wardrobe, picking out a long Hall and Oats shirt.

He doesn't respond and only continues sucking down the cancer inside that stick. I drop my towel and pull on my shirt, looking back over to see him watching me now.

Deciding I should be with him, I wander over gingerly, crawling to him once I reach the mattress. I fall onto his arm that keeps the cigarette elevated, relaxing mine across his chest and hugging my leg around his.

His other hand drifts down and plays with my hair softly: stroking it and gently running through the knots. The contact irritates the leftover water drops to fall onto the back of my neck and I cuddle him closer.

"I didn't know what love was until I met you, Y/N." Mr Silent finally speaks as I'm paying attention to his steady heartbeat.

I keep quiet and let him go on. "The moment I saw you.. You were the first girl to say something back to me. You were the first girl to say something." He tells me, his fingers tracing circles around my naked thigh.

I let a smile curl onto my water-hungry lips and he flicks his cigarette away, bring his arm down to wrap me warmer.

"You're the only reason why I'm still here. I'll never forsake you."

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 77: Forever After

Me and Mike spent the next day talking the future through: how we'd live, what jobs we'd get and where was safest. LA was a huge city, there were so many spots to go. But that's what made it freeing. The fact that we could leave and become merely a memory: start a new life as if we're differently named people brought up from differently lived lives.

But I knew this day would be the hardest outta all of them. I had to explain everything to Annie.

"Wait, what..?" Her voice trembles.

My brows upturn and I don't know what to say. I never saw myself ever seeing Mike again. Ever actually being given the chance to leave Utah and never look back.

I never saw myself leaving her. The only person who's actually stuck with me all these years.

She bites her bottom lip and looks down sadly. Annie has always stuck by my side. I don't know where I'd be without her. And I'm not talking just now: in high school too. Dumping her longtime best friend because she'd rather be with a girl she practically just met. It meant a lot to me back then, and still does now.

How am I supposed to leave this part of me behind?

"Are you.. absolutely sure?" She looks up again and I nod. I know she wants me to give in and stay but I can't. And neither can Mike.
"Well.." she nods and smiles. "At least we've had some real laughs, right?"

I laugh between my exhale and she pulls me into a hug: "whatever you want, honey. Live your life."

Her understanding tone and smile would make someone that isn't me feel better. But for some reason, it's the saddest thing I've ever heard.

I pull away with newly dripping tears down my cheeks and she smiles again. "Don't cry," Her voice soothes and she wipes them away with her thumb: "there's no need to worry about me, I'll be here." She cups my cheeks gently. "I'm so happy for you. You're finally living the dream!" She chuckles heartily.

"Relish it, Y/N. You deserve it."

Our heads press against each other and I smile with her as she holds my hands. I love her. And not in a figurative way, I mean actually love her. And just like that, the door opens to Mike and we both look up. There's my queue.
She lets me go and I rise from my spot, going to him and standing by his side. He interlinks our hands and smiles warmly down at me.

I know he's supporting me and all- or- at least trying to, but I don't think I'll be able to get over this.

"You two." Annie sits, alone, with a smile. I don't want to leave her. But sometimes you have to do things to survive. It feels like my depression is eating me alive.
I don't want to live the rest of my life in fear of the past. Uncomfortable that where it all took place is just up the road. But if I want to be free, I have to cut the chain holding me back.

I'm going to miss her.

Only a month passes, and we've already packed our things: a flight to LA in three hours. The moving truck left three days ago: probably nearest to the city by now. Mike said his farewells to his band yesterday and jokingly told them to find a better lead singer. I said my goodbyes too, Tyler saying he'd remember me forever.

It's weird. I feel like I've just experienced so much here only now, and I'm leaving again. I won't get to see Mike with his band again. Or throw another house party with Annie.

Mike finishes packing the trunk with our suitcases: turning to Annie and hugging her goodbye. This is it, I guess.

I jump out of the passenger's seat as her form becomes free from Mike's embrace: running over and throwing my arms around her. She returns my gesture by enveloping me just the same and I almost feel like a teenager again.

I hear her sniffle: "I'm gonna miss you so much."

"I don't know what I could've done without you, Annie." I shut my eyes and she sighs, squeezing me tighter. "Thank you. Thank you so much. I've never met anyone like you."

"The feeling's mutual, babe." I hear the smile in her voice. "All I ever wanted was for you to be happy."

The sounds of the engine springing to life fills our ears and she laughs, pulling away. I swallow and look at her face for the last time.

"Now." She tells me. "Support my wishes." She smiles slyly and holds my hands. "Go and live the best dream you can out there, okay? Remember me when you're famous."

I hug her again, giggling, and eventually pull away for the last time.
"I love you!" She calls to me as I walk, making me smile and say it back.

"Bye." My hoarse voice projects as I crawl back inside. She lifts her hand limply to wave, her other arm wrapped around her stomach: desolate. I look in the car mirror to see her smile is gone, and she's only watching the vehicle sadly.

Mike supportively takes my hand and squeezes it gently, watching me and waiting to be ready to leave.

I feel bad for her. She doesn't have anyone as close as me, and I'm leaving her. Some would say I'm selfish: including me. But not Annie. She'd tell me to shut up and stop worrying about everyone else but myself.

I nod to him and look down, taking in a slow breath. This is it. We're finally leaving. We're going to the city we always wanted to be in. Finally going to live together: support each other in all the ways that matter. Meet new people. It feels surreal.

Mike releases the handbrake and we begin to move. He beeps his horn and a ghost of a smile fitters Annie's face, her hand waving more energetically this time. It makes me realise that our friendship has ended just as it begun.
We drive and as I see her walk away, I only sit there thinking of everything that made her so extraordinary. Yet, I'm only watching an ordinary woman walk away.

"You okay?" Mike's voice asks softly, looking at me, and I smile in response. Although I'm not, I will be.

'Bye.' What a casual, fickle word. Yet it's now my favourite because it's become the last thing I said to her.

He nods with one of his own and looks back at the road. I never thought I'd feel this again. The feeling of leaving someone you're so attached to. And just like anyone would've imagined: it hurts just as much as the first time.

If you were to read me and Annie's story backwards, if wouldn't make a difference. We'll always be strangers in the end, I guess.
However, it's fairly easy to become strangers with someone again, once you realise you didn't really know them in the first place.

Mike's glance switches from me to the road. I'm finally getting away. Or rather, getting toward something greater. Just like Mike dreamed too. Is this how it all ends? I sure hope so. All I want is for the past to be washed away by a large city with a facade of salutation. Exactly what Los Angeles is.

Maybe I'll end up pregnant, have kids that grow up to have not-so traumatising lives. They won't have anyone trying to kill them or fuck them over all the time. I'll make sure of that.

If they ever ask about my youth, I'm sugar coating everything and telling them the bare minimum: making sure Mike does the same. And if anyone tries to mess with them, I'll return back to my seventeen year old mindset and go after them with a baseball bat. God I feel old.

"Look at all these desperate souls still searching for salvation! Let me tell you something baby- ain't no salvation come in a can of coke or a lager beer. Bottle of water don't make you beautiful- I'll tell you what makes you beautiful, baby! Big hips, red lips, tiger print pants, moving to this music!" I've missed this radio station.

"Now this is one to remember," BeGood80s speaks through the radio. "Relax! Relax! That's all Frankie's sayin', baby."
'Relax' by Frankie Goes To Hollywood. It reminds me: the sharp gasp Mike let out before exclaiming-

"Our song!" Sure enough, he says it just the same as he did at Cadence's party back in 83. It makes me laugh and he smiles at me, turning the volume up all the way and belting, glancing at me with a smirk every now and again.

When the lyrics kick in, I sing with him. An oddly joyful sense of deja vu and nostalgia washing over me. What I wouldn't give to be back in high school.

It's exciting: thinking about all the possibilities of our life together now. All the memories and things written on the bucket list waiting to be ticked off. Is this really how the horror ends? Like this?

Is it ever supposed to be this easy? Or maybe the world is finally laying off on the trauma. Maybe I'm making the right decisions, or maybe I'm just lucky.

But for now, I'm singing my fragile, little heart out to me and Michael's favourite song on the way to the airport. Maybe I can finally relax, feel loved.

Maybe.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Well, I take great sadness in saying that this will be the last official chapter of the story.

I won't get all soppy in this, don't worry. I'll put out a message just on everything after this chapter. So feel free to go through that.

But you all know that there'll be one shots and request-chapters still coming! So, this is the end to the official story, but AUs will be put out. :)

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 78: OS: Leave

Notes:

For context, I received many requests for one shots with Michael and my side characters, as well as everyone being upset in general that the story had come to a finish. I'll put them all here for good measure, as well as this little bit of the "thank you" author's note.

"When I first made this story, it was a joke with a friend of mine. We'd seen so many stories that were all- more or less- the same and it made me think: why don't I make a satire Michael x Reader that's based in the right year of the lore and is edgy like any teenage book? It was like an excuse to write about the 80s."

"I also wanna comment on the whole 'waiting for the smut' situation. I was originally planning on writing smut and then I was sorta like "I should probably wait until they're legal, consenting adults so I don't get cancelled or something." Even though a lot of teenagers act like twenty year olds these days. I was also aware that the age of consent in the US is 18 rather than 16 here, so I was like "better just wait.""

"Y/N? Where are you going?" Mom asks, more concerned. I don't answer- opening the front door and making sure to slam it behind me. I pull up my hood and rush down our patio- turning and heading to the park in the middle of the town. My tears feel icy cold through the air.

I make it to the park in no more than ten minutes, and I see Mike pacing back and forth at the end. His car is parked just outside of the gate. I break into a sprint, running over to him and starting to sob. He hears the rushed footsteps and looks up, seeing me and rushing toward me too. I run into his open arms and wrap mine around his torso tightly, basically having a mental breakdown against his chest.

He hushes me softly, closely embracing me as I cry, my tears soaking into the fabric of his shirt. Maybe I can change her mind.. or maybe she'll come to her senses? Maybe I can stay and live with Henry, with Mike and Liz? No.. I'm only seventeen. I'm not eighteen yet. I'm not legally allowed to leave home or move out. There's no way she would let me.

"This isn't fair." I sob. "These past few years.." I pull away and look up at him, or at least.. try to. My tears blur my vision heavily. "I've had the best time of my life, and n- now they want to take it away." I sniffle, closing my eyes and looking down. I don't even want to address the real reason why I'm crying so much: Mike.

He doesn't know what to say, darting his eyes around desperately in thought. "Maybe we can run away tonight." He looks down at me. "I know we've only really joked about it before, but I'm serious now."

"But how?" I wipe my eyes. "We don't have the money, the transport- nothing! We don't even have an actual plan." I know he doesn't want to hear it, but this is real. And it's happening.

"I can get money." Mike quickly speaks before I can talk again. "I can go back and take the stash. My dad has a safe in the basement."
"No!" I quickly intervene. "The robot! And- he might still be in there."

"I always leave my window open to air out my room. Otherwise he'll kick my ass for smoking." Mike smiles excitedly. "We could break in and you could give me a lift to the roof!"

I stop, actually considering it. What have I got to loose? Go with mom back to the shithole that is Michigan and never see him again, or break into his house and steal money to run away together?

"Mike.." I look away. "Don't fuck with me here." I look back up to him. "Are you serious about this?"

Mike licks his frozen lips and edges closer to my face, cupping my cheeks: "I've never been more serious in my life, Y/N."

"I mean." I blink. "I.. I don't want you to leave me or something. I need your full support in this." It's true though. This isn't some cute day out. This is our lives at stake. We're seventeen planning to run away with a limited amount of money.

"I have an Aunt. She lives in New York- we could go live with her! She'll support us into college, I'm sure she still loves me."

"But I'm not talking about anyone else. I'm talking about me and you." His shirt balls in the palms of my hands.
Mike smiles warmly and brings his larger hands to mine, holding them gently. "I'm never going to leave you."

We stare at each other for a moment, and then I let out a huff of comply: "okay." My body moves more animatedly and so does he. "What's the plan?"

"Are you sure about this?!" I whisper sharply to him, bending down and interlinking my fingers.

"Yeah- just hold me up, alright?" His muddy converse shoe presses on my palm and he pushes down on my shoulders: lifting himself up.

I strain as he pushes on my head and shit. "Watch it!" I hiss as he climbs up on my shoulders. I hear him giggle before pulling himself onto the roof. His mischievous giggle makes me smile and I help him up. "Be careful!" I tell him as he crawls to his window gingerly and lifts the frame upward.

I step back and watch him slide inside through his window. Hugging myself, the anxiety starts to build as I realise what I'm doing.
Standing outside the house I was nearly murdered in only a couple of months ago. Shit man, if he gets caught..

Every minute feels like an hour, and the temperature seems to fall lower and lower by the seconds as I stand here, my eyes glued to his bedroom window. Hurry up, hurry up!

The back door swings open and Mike runs out with a grin: cackling to himself while holding a paper bag and a bag of sugar. A filled backpack clings from his shoulders.

It makes me jump and he runs up to me. "What's the sugar f-" I can barley ask before he pulls me along with him to the back gate.

We both run round to the front of the house again and I rush to his car: now being the one giggling and smiling. I look back to see him not straight behind me and rather at his dad's car, crouched down in front of the gas tank.

"What are you doing?! Come on! Let's bail already!" I bop up and down on the spot as he opens the tank as well as the bag, pouring the whole bag of sugar into the tank.

Evil.

He throws the bag to the floor and starts to walk back to me.

"You did not." My curled mouth hangs open as he saunters over and I start to laugh when he grabs my hips and pushes me against his car.

He kisses my lips: his hands wondering across my body passionately whilst I take the paper envelope and wrap my arms around his neck. We're like Bonnie and Clyde except without the murder and just the deviance.

"Let's get out of here, L/N." He smirks and walks unlocks his car, opening the door for me. "Your chariot, my lady." His hand gestures for me to go inside.

I giggle and hop in. He closes the door after me and rushes round the back, throwing his bags into the trunk before returning and jumping into the driver's seat.
Twisting the ignition, the engine rums to life. The Beatles 'Helter Skelter' screeches through his radio and he twists the volume all the way up, pulling out.

We speed away from the house and it's exhilarating. Exciting. The stupidest and best thing I'll ever do. I'm sure of it.
He rolls down his window and rests his forearm against the frame, his hand resting up against the roof of the car. I roll down mine and stick my head out, watching the town rush by for the last time.

Lights decorating buildings to keep the town from complete black flashes by me: the stars watching our car speed down the road. I feel so free already.

I'm never going to see that woman again. Or anyone at school. I can't wait to get to NYC and call Annie- tell her how running away was the most bitchin' idea a teenager could come up with.
Maybe Mike's aunt can buy us condoms. I don't know who it all works.. but that's part of growing up, right?

"Hey! Let this music take you some place baby, any place! Turn up your radio! Let's listen to it collectively, like a big groove orgy! This music is bringing us together, baby!"

'Summer Of 69' switches on and Mike turns it down with a smile. "So," he starts as we enter the highway beyond the hill down to town.

"I can't believe we're really doing this!" I squeal and he chuckles.

"It feels surreal. Like a fever dream." He bites his lip to contain his excitement. "I was thinking, we drive most of the way, and then find a train station somewhere?" He glances at me.

"Yeah, that sounds fine." I open the glovebox and take out the maps he has.

"I'm thinking a minimum of three pit stops. We're gonna be on the road for a while though, and I don't want to waste my money on gas." He smiles and I do too.

"You know, why don't we just drive the whole way? I'm sure your aunt will help us out money wise, and whatever we have left we can give to her. I can't wait to meet her." I feel like an adult already. Holy shit this is exciting. "Besides, I feel like switching to train will be more expensive. And having a car in New York will be a help."

"Uhm." Mike narrows his eyes. "Yeah, alright." He nods. "We can stop for a motel or something? They have showers, right?"

"Totally."

"I say we drive for a few hours now, stop for tomorrow night, drive a bit more and if we're still a while away we stop again?" He looks to me for an answer and I nod.

"How much money.. do you have?" Curiosity gets the better of me.
"Uh.." he purses his lips. "Two grand I think?" Two grand?!

My jaw drops, the radio speaking to us again:

"Ooh, don't that make you feel good! Mama's got some more hot tracks for you, because we're here to have a good time! Keeping it real, and keeping it very old school here on BeGood. And if anyone complains, I'll break them bones and cut yo ass."

I smirk, turning up the radio. 'Let's Go Boppin' Tonight' blares and Mike speeds up: us both laughing. We weave through cars, cheering as the night darkens and the stars beam brighter.

"Okay." Two days we've been on the road. But it was worth it. New York was so beautiful- so busy. It was all worth it: every second. And now this is the climax to our story: meeting Michael's aunt who we're counting on to help us. "How do I look?"

"She won't care how you look, Y/N." Mike smiles as we walk up the stairs inside an apartment block in Brooklyn. We haven't really had any idea where we're going, and that's what makes it exciting. "Besides, I haven't seen her since I was eleven."

"Will she even recognise you?" I frown as he knocks on a door.
"Yeah, course." He smiles. "We just.. gotta hope this is the right door and she still lives here.."

AC/DC's 'Let There Be Rock' blares from the inside, thumping the floorboards. That's a sign she still lives here- from what I've heard anyway.

There's no answer so Mike bangs again- more aggressively. We wait and I sigh, "she's not gonna li-"
The door opens abruptly to a woman with long, messy black hair that looks dry. Her arms are covered in tattoos and she wears a black tank top with 'Jim Morrison' in big letters on it. Her green eyes are circled in thick, dark eyeliner. She looks like the splitting image of Lora, except punk. I love it.

Her thin brows furrow, and she exhales a massive cloud of smoke away from the door, leaning against the frame. "Can I help you kids?" Her voice is raspy and kinda hot I won't even lie.

"It's me, Aunt Elena." Mike smiles proudly and her face drops.
"Mikey?!" She exclaims with a huge smile and leaves the door frame, enveloping him in a tight hug. "Holy shit, kid! I haven't seen you since 78!"

Mike hugs back and winks at me, which makes me smile. "Hey, listen Elena-"
"Is it about Lora?" She pulls away and shuts her apartment door to muffle the noise. "Because I heard what happened- missing? I'm gonna gut that fucking husband of hers- I know he did it." Wow. She's on our side too.

"Well.. yes and no." He looks to me which causes her to look too.
"Oh." She smiles and blinks. "You are.. a step sister? A girlfriend?"

"The second one, god." I laugh and she smiles. "At least I hope so, you never know these days."

"I like her Mike." She smiles and looks to him again. "You're all grown up, how old are you guys now?" She takes a drag from her cigarette.

"Seventeen." He smiles. "But, listen." He tries again. "I got a huge favour to ask you."

"Huge?" She glances between us. "It isn't buying you guys cocaine or anything is it? I don't do that shit anymore, kid. Especially with your dad here."

"We ran away." I join in and she looks at me, astonished.

Elena is quiet for a moment before she speaks. "So that's what kids are doing now a-days?" Her head nods approvingly as her gaze travels off. "Alright.. What's the favour?"

"We were asking if.. we could move in with you for a while." Mike says hesitantly. Her smile dies down a little and she raises her head in a slow nod. "We don't have anywhere to go and I think you can understand why we don't wanna go back to my dad."

"Uh.." she takes a drag. "Listen guys.." she exhales. "I understand how much you might not like that guy but.." she looks away. "I don't know. I only got one spare room and you guys are still underage."

"It's only next year until we're eighteen. We've come all this way, come on." Mike frowns. Oh god..
"I would say come back when you're eighteen and I'd adopt you like.. Stuart Little, but-"

"He tried to hurt my girlfriend Elena, come on, please." Mike begs and they both look at me now. What's the best way to get through to someone? Shock factor.
I lift up my shirt to show the large, red mark on my side. She inhales deeply and covers her mouth.

"He'll do it again if we go back, please."

Elena removes her hand and places it on her hip, "and that jizz-stain got away with it?!" Me and Mike both shrug.
Elena looks around the corridor before sighing. "Okay." She nods and sticks the cigarette into her mouth again, opening her apartment door. She walks inside and leaves it open for us.

Me and Mike both look at each other with smiles. We're free. We're finally free.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 79: OS: Annie x Reader

The bell rang, and we all got up to leave. This girl glares at me the whole time I pick up my stuff and start to walk away. Some bullshit. I can just tell this is going to be a long day. I clutch to the large biology books given to me by my new teacher, walking down the corridor to next period.

It was then a shoulder collided into mine roughly- like, purposely-, causing me to drop my stuff all on the floor. Students passing by look over at the situation and snicker. At the end of the day, people are just disappointing. I hear a spiteful laugh next to me, and I look up.

It was a dude: dark, shabby hair with these big, blue eyes. He wore a grey shirt with the sleeves rolled up to his shoulders: a poor attempt at showing whatever muscle he thinks he has. You're trying too hard.

A black belt, holding up light, ripped, blue jeans that led to tattered red converse. He's got thick, black bracelets on each wrist, that are made from leather, with one wrapped around his upper arm: spiked. A punk, huh? Oh I bet it's tiny.

But before I can stick up for myself, a voice calls from beside me.

"Fuck's sake, Afton." The girl rolls her eyes and I look to see her stopped next to me. "She's the new kid, you asshole."

"Oh, I'm so sorry." 'Afton' teases. "Maybe I should just get down on my knees and kiss your ass, right?" His friends snigger and he smirks slyly at me.

"You are literally more disappointing than an unsalted pretzel, sweetie." The girl seethes and the crowd around us sniggers. "You couldn't even arouse suspicion." Damn.

Mike angles his jaw, irritated, and looks away.

"Let's just go, they're not worth it man." One of his friends starts heading off and the rest follow.

Mike takes one more look at me, "we'll finish this later." He tells me, glancing at Annie before leaving. Total asshole.

"You okay, babe?" She asks me as I crouch down and start picking up my books. Babe.
"Peachy," I reply and she stands there quietly for a moment.

"I'm Annie. Annie Beckett." She tries again but I'm not in the mood for this.
"Congratulations." I nod, hurrying to pick up all my books. I'm gonna get that kid, even if it's the last thing I do.

"Let me help you with that." She says after a moment and crouches down too. Does she ever quit? I move away. She hesitates and looks at me.

"I don't need your help." I look at her. "I appreciate you sticking up for me, I really do. But I'm fine." I pick the rest of the papers up and stand. She does too.

"Okay." She smiles and I start walking away. "See you later then?" She shouts over the crowd of hurrying students.

I don't bother replying, these kids all blow. I don't need any of them. I don't know what Annie Beckett's deal is, but I don't like the sound of anyone here.

The next lesson I had was English. Just get through today. Arriving there, I see the class all sitting on tables and chatting, throwing paper everywhere. This school is more like a prison with assholes. Why does no one have any chill?

I sigh, going over and sitting at a desk next to a quiet girl reading. I put all my biology books on the floor: the next thing I need to do is find my locker. I'm not carrying these books around all day.

"Hey there, stranger." Annie from before suddenly appears in front of me. I sigh: might as well just go with it.
"Hey.." I click my pen in and out, staring at my desk.

"What's your name?" She smiles.
"Y/N L/N." I look up at her through my eyebrows. "Why? You want an autograph?"

She giggles. "You're so quick." She keeps her smile. "How are you from earlier, Y/N L/N? Chilled out?" You know, maybe this girl does actually care. Maybe she isn't all about popularity like the other one was.

"Uh." I look down again, shrugging. "Recovering."

"Cool." She smiles and helps herself to a seat next to me. "They're all like that, I swear. Just because he has one, doesn't mean he has to act like one, right?" This makes me smile, I won't even lie.

"Your smile is so pretty." She beams and it makes me blush. Fuck's sake. I'm getting flustered over her?!

My hand comes to a piece of hair and I tuck it behind my ear. "Whatever."

She smirks and relaxes back into her chair. My heart beat speeds up and I feel my face heat. She smells of vanilla and her puffed Afro wobbles when she moves.. There's no way she's into me.

Just as I go to ask something, a certain someone gets shoved into the classroom, laughing loudly and shouting to someone outside. Oh. What do you know. The kid from before.

"Ugh." I hear Annie scoff. "I forgot to tell you he's in my English." She looks to me.
"Is he always like this?" I watch 'Afton' as he runs back out the classroom after someone.

"Pretty much. Or maybe he likes to show off when you're around." She shoots me a smile and I give one right back. "He's stuck up cause his dad owns some business or something."

She flips open a hand mirror and applies her lipgloss. But for some reason, I feel attracted to it. She's pretty hot..

Her eyes suddenly meet mine in the reflection. Shit.

I look away immediately around the classroom and hear her laugh lightly, clipping her mirror back up.

"Do you maybe wanna come to a party on Friday? It's a sort of crowded one- my house." She smiles.

I turn to her with a smile that meets her own. "Sure?" I question. "As long as I don't have to dance."

Annie's smile seems to widen and I can't help but feel attracted to her plump lips. The lip gloss isn't helping the attraction either: only almost advertising how glossy they look. "If you wanna come, you gotta dance with me, babe." Oh.

I watch her, awestruck, before she breaks out in laughter. "I'm messing with you!" She giggles. "Your face! No, of course you don't have to dance."

"Hey, Annie!" A girl from across the room calls to us, sitting with a big group of friends. "Come on!"

"Nah, I'm gonna lay back here." She shakes her head and turns to me with a smirk. I smile almost giddily and look away, relaxing into my chair with one arm on the table.

'Afton' comes back in, laughing and rubbing his face. Another guy follows after him, still focused on whoever's outside. Afton scans the class, before his eyes land on me.

I bite my tongue and switch my gaze to the pen I fiddle with on the table. From the corner of my eye I see him making his way over. Fuck.

"Since when were you in here?" He stands in front of my desk.
"Cut it out, man." Annie groans.

"Don't worry about me, worry about that outfit." I smile and eye his form. "Got a big mouth looking like Dallas Winston."

Annie smiles at me and exhales in a laugh as his other friend comes over.
"Richie," he tilts his head. "I think this girl's gettin' smart with me."
"You're lucky that's all she does, ringo." Annie seethes again. "Beat it."

"Why don't you marry her if you care so much, Beckett?" He laughs and so does 'Richie', before they walk behind us. I hear one of them sit down behind me and the other behind Annie.
"Maybe I will." She looks at me, making me giggle.

"You really don't quit." Annie turns around and so do I: discovering Afton behind me.

"Not with her." He grins at me with these creepy, piercing eyes. "And guess what?" He leans toward me and I back up from his face a bit. "I'm gonna get worse on purpose."

"Maybe if we wait a bit longer, a fuck will fall into my hand and I can give it to you."
Annie starts to cackle and I smile, looking to her. She thinks I'm funny?

"Language, new kid." The teacher suddenly states from the front of the class and everyone settles down, giggling at our scene. I turn around again as Annie tells me how fun I am. Well this is going well. Maybe my high school years here will be chilled out.

Four days have passed and I'm already about to leave for the address given to me about this party. 'Golden Years' plays on my stereo as I down two bottles of liquor. I need to be drunk to deal with this popularity parade, so here we are. If it's a set up I won't even be surprised. It's not like I dressed to impress.

A baggy, blue sweater with black flares and converse.

"You look nice." Mom smiles as I come down the stairs. "Going out, are we?"

"Just a party." I glance at her and open the front door, trying to act as sober as possible. "I'll be back later."
"Not too late!" She raises her voice as I walk out and close the door. Whatever.

I start heading to the address and hug my arms in the slight cold. Do I really wanna do this? I was told the house was near seventh avenue. I'm just sort of hoping that it'll be obvious where it is. Loud music and shit.

I'm walking past a gas station, head in the clouds and looking at the night's sky when I hear my name being called:
"L/N?" I hear them shout from a car driving up behind me. "L/N! That you?" I turn around. An Austin Metro filled with prom queens and vodka. Did I forget to mention that Annie introduced me to all of her minions?

I stop, wobbling, and watch them. "What you doing out here?" One of them hanging out the car window smiles a big, toothy smile. "You want a ride?"
I stumble over to them and lean against the window frame: "thank you," and wonder round to the back seat, getting in.

'Ain't No Stoppin' Us Now' plays as we pull up to this house. Tall and thin, a faint yellow glazing the brick. Blue and pink lights flash from the inside, and some people hang outside to smoke. It doesn't look too packed, there's only about five people outside.

"Let's go!" One blonde cheers and parks behind someone else, jumping out with her drinks and her friends. I climb out too and follow them to the front door. She knocks loudly and there's a moment of waiting, before it answers to Annie. Oh sweet mother Mary.

She wears a skin tight, red dress that cuts off above her knees and big red boots with heels on the end. Large white hoops hang from her ears and she wears bracelets and a necklace of the same shade. Dark eyeliner with sparkling eyeshadow- man..

"Hey guys!" She soothes, before looking at me and leaning against the doorframe. "Hey, Y/N."

Sweet Lord in heaven, don't let me embarrass myself tonight, and let me try and win the girl of my dreams who I think and very much hope is into me. "Hey."

"Come in!" She steps out the way for us and we all huddle in.

'Effigy (I'm Not An)' thumps the floorboards and it's much more packed than I initially thought. Annie brushes past me: a hand curling around my waist and slipping away as she walks. She gives me this look: this smirk with large, dough eyes before walking away. Holy shit.

I didn't even realise my very red face as she did that. I need a drink.

Making my way to the kitchen, I pour myself a shot glass of tequila. There's a tray with the bottle on it, and many sliced up pieces of lime and a salt shaker. Very classy. Shot glasses decorate the back of the counter, along the tiled wall. Her house is very stylish, I almost want to meet her mother just to compliment their home.

I lick my hand and sprinkle the salt on. Once stuck, I lick it off and take the shot. The strong, pungent flavour burns my throat and I shut my eyes: grabbing the lime piece and sucking on it.

"Nice." Annie giggles and I jump, looking beside me at her face.
"Oh- hey Annie, uhm." I try to slyly lean against the counter but stumble off because I'm too fucking drunk and I'm embarrassing myself-

"Woah there." She catches me by my waist and laughs. "You had pre-drinks, babe?"
"Yes." I exhale with a shy smile and heated cheeks. She smiles and helps me up on my feet again.

"Don't drink too much, doll." She giggles and picks up her own drink. "Want you functional for tomorrow so we can hang again.." she sips it, making eye contact before walking away. She's really hot. But there's no way she's into me. She's just.. being friendly.

Really friendly.

I shut my eyes in embarrassment and hang my head down. Why did I have to be like that?! God!
I make myself a vodka and lemonade, walking off to the living room where everyone else is.

'Stars On 45' takes the stage over the speakers and I lean against the wall, sipping from my cup and watching everyone. They're all black out drunk and I'm about to be, except with no friends. It's not like I'm complaining, it just feels weird still. The whole move.

I spot Annie near the centre: dancing away and holding up her cup with other friends. All the guys look into her and I don't blame them, she's so pretty.

"Hey, L/N!" A pitch-drooping voice calls from next to me and I look to see some random drunk. Great. I sigh and sip my drink, looking away. "You're looking very beautiful tonight, very beautiful." He tells me and takes his place next to me, swigging a bottle.

"I don't need you to tell me that."

"Woah. Feisty." He chuckles. "You know, I had a feisty girlfriend once. We were so infamous round school."

"And where is she now?"

He looses the smug grin and looks around: "well, she uh.. went off for her own stuff y'know."

"You just proved my point."

He laughs and watches me as I stay monotone, sipping away. "How's tonight treating you?"
"Pretty harshly, now that you're here." I exhale and he nods, looking around.
"I mean- I can't really say the same."
"I can tell."

His lips curl into a grin. "You're a funny girl, yeah." He starts moving closer to me, his arm above my head. "I feel a real connection, y'know."

"What?" I look up at him, noticing the way he stares at my lips hungrily.

My eyes dart over to meet Annie's confused ones in the crowd. I widen them: practically begging for her to deescalate the situation.

"We should make the most of tonight." He nods to himself. "I can tell you're a hell of a lay," he leans forward to kiss me but I move my face away and shove him back.
"Jesus, dude!" I move back and wipe my cheek. "What's your problem?!"

He puts his bottle down with a "come on," moving toward me again. Fuck's sake, man. His hands reach for my face but I back up.

"Hey, Y/N!" Annie suddenly appears like a guardian angel. The dude immediately stops what he was doing and acts like nothing happened. "I forgot, there's that mascara in my room you wanted. Come on, I'll show you." She smiles and holds her hand out. Thank you Lord.

I smile and play along. "Oh yeah. Catch you later." I grit my teeth at the drunk and take her hand. He nods and runs a hand through his gelled hair nervously. She leads me upstairs and we reach her room. It's mostly red, with some posters like INXS and a frame of Nina Simone.

She shuts the door and sinks down against her bed frame, giggling. "Shit, man!" She smiles as I take a seat next to her and sip my drink. "What a creep!" I'm in my new crush's bedroom already, alone, at a party. What else could go right tonight, oh my god.

'Inside Looking Out' blasts from downstairs as she giggles. "Yeah!" I exhale, "thanks for that."
She smiles, turning to me. "Anytime, babe." She pulls her legs to her chest and hugs them, shrugging. "You got to see my room as a plus, which is cool."

"Yeah." I smile. "M- my room is similar, just with lots more posters." Stuttering now? Stuttering!

"I gotta see it sometime." She smirks, gazing into my eyes: heavy lidded.
"Definitely." I look away and gulp down my drink, putting it down onto the floor once empty.

"You seem really on edge tonight." She turns to me, "you okay?" No. I really want to kiss you.
"Yep. I'm.. surviving." I flash a smile as she laughs and says: "well, loosen up."

Without thinking, I rush forward and connect my lips with hers. Shit! What the fuck!
It lasts only a few seconds before I pull away slowly. "Fuck." I mutter as she stares at me in shock. "I'm- I'm sorry." I back up and pull myself to my feet with her bed frame.

"Hey!" She stands up quickly as I head for her bedroom door. She grabs my hand and says, "don't go!"

I look back at her in horror. "I'm so sorry Annie- I- I wasn't thinking straight. I'm sorry-" before I can apologise again, she pulls my face to hers and connects our lips again. Oh. Oh?!

My hands hesitatingly come to her hips: resting gently on top of them. Her dress is very plasticky, like spandex. Her vanilla perfume is stronger up close, and her lips taste sweet and feel soft. Holy shit man, I never saw myself doing this. I never thought I'd be so into it.

One of her hands travel down my waist and to my thigh, squeezing it lightly.
She pulls away with a smile whereas I stare in surprise. "I.." I exhale in a laugh and gulp.

"I guess you're real lucky, huh babe." Her hand cups my cheek and her thumb gently strokes it. "Scoring a chick like me."

"Totally!" I squeak and nod quickly, smiling. I just know my face is bright red.
She smiles quietly for a moment, before telling me: "stick around after the party's over, and let me show you a real time."

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 80: OS: Prom Night

I stare at myself in my bedroom mirror, 'Ring My Bell' singing out my stereo whilst Annie, Claire and Lindsey dance around my room in dresses. I'm wearing a dress. An ugly, uncomfortable prom dress because that's my moral obligation as a woman apparently.

My hair is all poofy and I have more makeup on than I usually would have. Truly dressing to impress for prom.

Annie stands up on my bed, singing at my hairbrush and pointing at Claire and Lindsey as they dance about. I smile at the scene in the reflection and start to cackle, turning around. "It's just prom, guys."

They all stop and turn to me like I've just told them I'm pregnant: "just prom?!"

"This is the one night we can sneak alcohol and dance with every school kid rather than just a few at someone's house!" Claire grins and presents her bottle of vodka to me which makes me laugh.

"So you're spiking the fruit punch, huh?" I giggle and shake my head, touching up my makeup.

"I might hook up with Brian in the school bathroom." Annie grins evilly and Claire laughs.
"You're actually disgusting sometimes." She teases and Annie throws a pillow at her, making us laugh.

"Girls?" Mom calls from downstairs and Lindsey turns down my music. "Time to leave!"

"I can personally say that I'm actually looking forward to seeing your boyfriend in a suit." Lindsey looks at me and I giggle as Annie says: "I can vouch for that." Me too. A greaser in a smart tuxedo? Yes please.

We come downstairs and mom squeals. "You all look so pretty, oh my goodness!" She pulls out a camera and I groan. "Big smiles!"

They all get into poses around me: Annie especially impressing me with one leg over the other and one hand in her Afro, pursing her lips like she's on the cover of a VOUGUE magazine. I'm not complaining. Claire puts her hands on her hips and Lindsey holds her hands together politely. I cross my arms with a smirk.

The camera flashes and I end up smiling; genuinely happy I won't even lie as my mom says: "beautiful!" and flutters the Polaroid back and forth quickly.

Mom drives us down to school which feels weird, for a late Saturday night. Claire and Annie hide the bottles in their bras and I have a packet of cigarettes with a lighter in mine.

"Have a nice time, girls." Mom coos and we all thank her for the ride, hopping out. "Make sure to get a picture with Michael, Y/N!" She calls out the window.
"I thought you hated him?" I turn back and she rolls her eyes which makes me smirk, before Annie pulls me off with the group up to the entrance.

Some people hang outside to smoke but there's no way I'm coming back and forth for one. The bathroom's the easiest option.
We all rush through the hallways: music echoes louder and louder as we approach the gym hall, which is 'Owner Of A Lonely Heart'.

Pulling open the doors we see the gym is decorated in balloons and flashing lights with banners on the walls. Confetti and empty cups sit all around the floor and it's packed with practically every kid I know.

"God damn!" Annie exclaims. "They went all out!"

I look around at the high ceiling and decoration. "Yeah? I'm surprised," I turn back to them, "for a year like us anyway. They all hate us."
The girls laugh and Claire looks around: "where are the guys?"

Annie gasps: "oh-mi-god! Brian!" She starts full on running into the crowd in heels. We all share glances before running after her. I see Brian turn around with a hearty smile as Annie jumps into his arms. He swings her around, laughing with her. He looks so smart?!

I look next to Brian and there he is: my teenage love.

He turns around and looks at me and I feel my heart melt and my body freeze up on the spot. He's styled his hair so neatly, with gel that makes sure to keep every strand from being askew. He does indeed wear a hot, black suit with a black tie. The amazing colour in his eyes pop out so much more when his hair isn't all in his face.

Michael smiles the sweetest smile I've ever seen him make and then so do I, rushing up to him with heated cheeks. He opens his arms and I melt into them. He's wearing expensive cologne? He doesn't smell of cigarettes anywhere and his hair is actually washed properly. He made an effort for me.

"Lookin' unbelievably hot." I pull away and he smirks, making me giggle and he kisses my lips.

"I had to make sure I looked adequate tonight." He twirls me around. "For our slow dance, course."

I giggle. I'm so glad I came now, I've never felt so happy. He pulls me gently back to him and gazes down into my eyes. "You look stunning tonight."

My giddy smile widens and then so does his. "I never thought I'd actually make it to prom."
"Yeah me neither, but it was worth it, right?" Same brainwave, I swear.

"Y/N, Michael, come with us to the photoshoot." Annie smiles, holding Brian's hand before leaving the group and running off with him. Me and Mike follow as we are told, getting in line with them for a picture.

"My mom wanted a picture of us." I look at Mike who's brows furrow.
"Seriously?" He laughs. "That's rich."

"I don't think any of us understand your mom's thought process, Y/N." Annie crosses her arms and Brian nods:
"It's like she's bipolar or something." He says.

"Well," I watch as the couple just standing together move off for us. "I wouldn't be surprised if she is."

Annie and Brian walk over and begin to pose. Brian turns and holds Annie's waist and Annie places her hands on his arms, lifting her leg up behind her to show her heels. I stifle a giggle- I'm gonna miss these guys when high school ends.
The camera flashes and they both laugh with each other, walking off and suddenly it's me and Mike's turn.

We walk over and Mike straightens up, really showing off how much taller he is than me. He intertwines our hands in front of us and holds my waist whilst my other hand holds his upper arm. I look up at his serious, satire face and start to laugh just as the camera flashes.

I look over, "wait! I was laughing in that one!"
The cameraman grins, "I'd take this one if I were you. It's excellent." He passes us the Polaroid as we walk round and yes, it does look quite excellent.

Mike bursts into laughter as soon as he looks at it. "I want a copy of that- you look so cute!"
I laugh with him, mainly at his straightened expression and upright manner. Annie and Brian come over to see ours and soon enough we're all laughing.

'Walk This Way' blares through the hall as Annie says, "I need a drink and a smoke," beginning to walk back over to the group with us following.

"You guys brought cigarettes?" Mike looks down at us, a hand slipping around my waist.
"Yeah.. they're in my bra." I look up, "hope you don't mind."
"Can I grab them for us?" He smirks and I shove him playfully.

Claire has cups of fruit punch that I can only guess is full of vodka on our table. I see Cory sitting in a chair too. His hair is left messy as usual but he still wears a un-ironed suit, chugging cup after cup like there's no tomorrow.

"Guys!" She grins, holding a cup. "It's not even that bad, taste it."
"What did you do to them?" Brian picks one up and swishes the liquid around in confusion.
"I filled them with vodka." Claire looks around at the teachers scattering the room.

Without another word Brian sips one and his head twitches harshly. He distorts his face and swallows: "oh my god!" He strains his voice which makes us laugh.

I look at Mike and he smirks slyly, picking up a cup. "If you can't take the heat, get out of the kitchen." He teases and chugs it. Is it hot in here?
"Nah man." Brian laughs, "that shit tastes like death. You drink vodka like it's water anyway."

I pick one up for myself and so does Annie, sipping it and yes it tastes like death. Bitter and burning down my throat. The sweetness is tamely there.
"Claire!" Annie covers her mouth. "Girl, you ruined this punch!?"
"This shit makes me wanna go sober." My eyes squint as an automatic reflex. Claire is only laughing at us all.
Mike picks up another cup, "smoke, anyone?"

"I'll stay with Cory." Lindsey smiles and sits by him, beginning to talk to him. I know it's not my place to say, but I swear they have something going with them.

I stick to my first cup and begin to leave, the others following close behind me. We make it out of the hall and through the dark, empty school, entering a bathroom where we knew no one would come into. The music is very faint- only barely audible as we all make it inside with laughter.

I sit up on the sink and place my cup down, going to pull out the packet when Michael appears in front of me. I look up and start to smile as he says: "may I do the honours?"

"You pervert." I laugh as his hand reaches down into my dress and grabs the packet, pulling it out. He cheers himself and passes it to me, drinking down his cup. I pull out five cigarettes and hand them out, along with the lighter inside.

Michael sits up beside me, taking drags whilst Annie leans against the wall, chatting shit to Brian and Claire. "How you feeling tonight?" He smiles at me.

"Happy." I look to the floor. "What about you?"

"Out of place if I'm honest," he takes another drag and so do I. "This hair gel is pissing me off. I feel like I've got a new fucking weight on my head."

"Surely you didn't do it yourself." I grin and teasingly stroke it like it's precious.
"No.. Henry did it.. for me.." He shrugs and looks away, humiliated as I laugh.

"Like you were a kid getting ready for a school disco?"

"Hey- I know nothing about being posh." He looks back and throws his cup away.
"It's not even posh." I cackle. "It's just looking smart."

We hear oncoming footsteps and talking from outside, making us all stop mid-conversation. I'm the first to move: quickly jumping off of the side and into a stall. Michael follows me into mine and shuts the door, Annie into the other with Brian and Claire. I toss my cigarette in the toilet and so does Mike, just as the door opens.

"No, because it was so weird." A girl's voice says. "He full on just stops midway and starts spitting all his kinks to me."
"Girl, what?!" Another laughs.
"It's not funny! I wanted to actually kill myself right then and there." They seem to stop in front of the mirror.

I stifle a laugh and so does Mike: staring confused at the door as if he can see them.

"Literally just as he was about to go down on me, he stops and explains BDSM to me." My grin grows and I cover my mouth. I can only imagine what Annie is looking like.
"Loose him, right now." The other cackles and I look at Mike just as he looks at me. I take my hands away to reveal my smile. "It smells of cigarettes in here."

"Whatever." The other scoffs. "That's better than having your boyfriend ask you to whip him with his belt."

There's a silence from them. "I just realised there's people in here." One of them bursts into laughter and high heels click and clack out of the bathroom quickly. We all then start to laugh and emerge from our stalls, asking what the fuck they were on about.

"Let's get outta here." Annie cackles and we all pile out into the dark hallway.
"I'll catch you guys later." Mike stops us both by my hand. Annie nods with an upbeat 'okay!' and continues to talk with the others, disappearing down the hallway.

I look at Mike, "what's this about?" He grins and takes my waist into his hands:
"I just wanted you to myself for a bit."

This makes me smile too and I let his lips connect with mine. He pushes me against the wall of lockers, his hands slipping under my dress and dragging up my thighs gently. He spreads them so that he's in between my legs and pushes himself against me.

One of his hands trails out of my dress and up my waist instead slowly. I guide it to my chest and let him do his business.

I pull away: "stay at mine tonight."
"Say less." Mike smiles and I laugh as he stands straight again, holding his hand out. "Let's get back for Prom King and Queen.. and the slow dance."

"Oh is it?" I smile and intertwine our fingers. "You gonna bust out some smooth moves on me?"
"You know it." He says as we edge closer back to the hall, both laughing.

Mike opens the door for me and I walk through with a grin, the music suddenly blasting out again being 'Need You Tonight'. Mike clicks his fingers and bops his head around as we make it back to the group, making me laugh.

We sit down with everyone and I look to Lindsey and Cory. Cory's blabbering on quickly about something whilst Lindsey watches him with a smile. Shit warms my heart, I swear.

We all drink and drink, growing used to the cups of spiked fruit punch before finally, Prom King and Queen begin to be announced. I voted Annie and Brian for King and Queen, because Annie is one of the best people I've ever met and Brian is the lucky guy who scored her.

Our group stands within the crowd. "Now, without further adieu, here are the nominees for Prom King and Queen." Our principal looks a piece of card. "Cadence Tornsey," fuck. The crowd claps and cheers as automated to and Cadence suddenly appears climbing up on stage. Bitch.

Annie sucks her teeth. "Some bullshit-"
"Annie Beckett."
"That's what I thought." Her plump lips curl into a smile and she leaves our group, walking up on stage. I laugh at her reactions: "and Y/N L/N." Oh no.

Mike gasps loudly and whips his head down to me in shock and joy, laughing and clapping for me. My face drops and I see Annie laughing on stage. Everyone meets my face once they've found me and I sigh, making my way to the stage. The principal gives me a brief glance, before looking away. Never forgiven me since, huh?

I step up onto it and the lights are shining on me, a spotlight for us three. I look at them and they look at me. Isn't it weird that we used to be a trio together?

Me and Annie both stare Cadence down. Her blue eyes dart back and forth between us before she looks away timidly. Pussy. Knows I'll beat her ass again in a heartbeat- maybe even with Annie this time.

So everyone voted us? Does that make us the most popular kids in school? Flattered.

"And for the Prom King's, Brandon Chatte," Cadence's boyfriend is mentioned and he makes his way up. "Brian Hemmingway." Oh I see how it is. Our boyfriends nominated? There's no way Mike got in. "Michael Afton."

It's my turn to laugh at him and he looks straight at me, smiling in annoyance which is amusing to watch. He rolls his eyes and makes his way up with a smirk. I cross my arms and look at Annie who smiles sweetly.

"The winners from Prom King and Queen are.." the principal looks at his bit of card and then at the audience. A loud drumroll plays- get this over with already. I can't believe I was nominated.

"Michael Afton and Y/N L/N!" He exclaims and begins to applaud with his piece of card. Suddenly 'Lujon' blares and the crowd cheers for us, applauding. My face drops- I'm sorry?!

I look at Mike and he grins- looking around just as confused as I am. His eyes meet mine and he walks round to meet me in the middle of the stage. I look over at the applauding crowd and smile awkwardly. I can see Claire, Lindsey and Cory cheering me on and hear Annie screaming from behind me.

The principal comes over and crowns us, "congratulations." He looks at us both in a judgy manner, which isn't surprising. Last time he'd spoken to us privately was because of the fist fight we got into. We hated each other back then.

Mike smiles and kisses me, the crowd still cheering and clapping for us. I smile too and look back at Cadence, who only stares me down in horror. Guess she's used to being Prom Queen.
Me and Michael step down from the stage, holding hands.

"Alright everybody," the principal smiles, "have a good night." The music fades away and 'Take My Breath Away' powers the speakers. Slow dance time, I guess.

People scatter to find partners and Mike looks at me, "it's my time to shine."

It makes me smile and he wraps his arm around my waist, his other intertwining our fingers and holding our arms up slightly. I let my hand slide from his upper arm onto his shoulder, in the Waltz position. Except our faces and bodies are so much closer to each other and we only stare into the other's eyes lovingly.

"You looked so beautiful up there." His sweet smile grows. "Up close is just.." he shakes his head lightly: "something else."

I press my forehead to his and let my eyes droop. My cheeks ache from smiling too much as he sways us softly from side to side, subtly and slowly around in circles. "I wish some nights lasted forever."

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 81: OS: Prom Night #2

Notes:

Prom, except you've hardly ever met Michael in your life.

I stare at myself in my bedroom mirror, 'Ring My Bell' singing out my stereo whilst Annie, Claire and Lindsey dance around my room in dresses. I'm wearing a dress. An ugly, uncomfortable prom dress because that's my moral obligation as a woman apparently.

My hair is all poofy and I have more makeup on than I usually would have. Truly dressing to impress for prom.

Annie stands up on my bed, singing at my hairbrush and pointing at Claire and Lindsey as they dance about. I smile at the scene in the reflection and start to cackle, turning around. "It's just prom, guys."

They all stop and turn to me like I've just told them I'm pregnant: "just prom?!"

"This is the one night we can sneak alcohol and dance with every school kid rather than just a few at someone's house!" Claire grins and presents her bottle of vodka to me which makes me laugh.

"So you're spiking the fruit punch, huh?" I giggle and shake my head, touching up my makeup.

"I might hook up with Brian in the school bathroom." Annie grins evilly and Claire laughs.
"You're actually disgusting sometimes." She teases and Annie throws a pillow at her, making us laugh.

"Girls?" Mom calls from downstairs and Lindsey turns down my music. "Time to leave!"

"I cannot wait to get shit faced and dance." Annie whines.
"Yeah, well, I wouldn't get too attached to that plan, the teachers might catch on."

We come downstairs and mom squeals. "You all look so pretty, oh my goodness!" She pulls out a camera and I groan. "Big smiles!"

They all get into poses around me: Annie especially impressing me with one leg over the other and one hand in her Afro, pursing her lips like she's on the cover of a VOUGUE magazine. I'm not complaining. Claire puts her hands on her hips and Lindsey holds her hands together politely. I cross my arms with a smirk.

The camera flashes and I end up smiling; genuinely happy I won't even lie as my mom says: "beautiful!" and flutters the Polaroid back and forth quickly.

Mom drives us down to school which feels weird, for a late Saturday night. Claire and Annie hide the bottles in their bras and I have a packet of cigarettes with a lighter in mine.

"Have a nice time, girls." Mom coos and we all thank her for the ride, hopping out. "No funny business or anything, Y/N." She points to me, making me stop. I only roll my eyes with a 'yeah, yeah,' before Annie pulls me off with the group up to the entrance.

Some people hang outside to smoke but there's no way I'm coming back and forth for one. The bathroom's the easiest option.
We all rush through the hallways: music echoes louder and louder as we approach the gym hall, which is 'Owner Of A Lonely Heart'.

Pulling open the doors we see the gym is decorated in balloons and flashing lights with banners on the walls. Confetti and empty cups sit all around the floor and it's packed with practically every kid I know.

"God damn!" Annie exclaims. "They went all out!"

I look around at the high ceiling and decoration. "Yeah? I'm surprised," I turn back to them, "for a year like us anyway. They all hate us."
The girls laugh and Claire looks around: "where are the others?"

Annie gasps: "oh-mi-god! Brian!" She starts full on running into the crowd in heels. We all share glances before running after her. I see Brian turn around with a hearty smile as Annie jumps into his arms. He swings her around, laughing with her. He looks so smart?!

I smile and sit down as they share a kiss whilst Claire wonders off to the fruit punch with Cory. Annie and Brian both sit down and Annie looks at me, "you gonna dance with anyone tonight?"

"Nah. I'm not interested." I shrug with my same smile as she shakes her head.
"Such a party pooper, you need to catch a dick." She grins and I roll my eyes:
"Still not interested."

Claire and Cory come back and forth with more and more half-filled cups. No one seems to really notice which is good. Once sat down, she begins filling the other halves with vodka and we all begin drinking.

Brian sips a cup and his head twitches harshly. He distorts his face and swallows: "oh my god!" He strains his voice which makes us laugh.

I pick one up for myself and so does Annie, sipping it and it tastes like death. Bitter and burning down my throat. The sweetness is tamely there.

"Claire!" Annie covers her mouth. "Girl, you ruined this punch!?"
"This shit makes me wanna go sober." My eyes squint as an automatic reflex. Claire is only laughing at us all.

"I don't mind it." Cory chugs cup after cup. "It's like a capri-sun to me."
"Of course it tastes like that to you." Annie squints her eyes shut and finishes her cup eventually, groaning and throwing it away like it's contaminated. "I'm making my own next time." She hiccups.

Prom King and Queen end up being Annie and Brian, unsurprisingly. I stay at our table during the announcements and after the first slow dance, they all came back over.

"Oh-mi-god, my crown!!" Annie beams and handles it delicately, "Y/N, look!!"
"I'm looking, I'm looking!" I laugh a little at her cute excitement. "It is pretty neat."

"I'm gonna keep it forever." She places a kiss onto it before repositioning it on her head and taking another cup.

'These Arms Of Mine' switches on. Another slow dancing song, which makes Annie gasps and put her cup down quickly. She shoots up from her spot and drags Brian up with her, rushing into the crowd. Take any chance to dance I guess.

I giggle at there nature and sip from my cup just as someone walks up to our table and stops in front of me.
I take the cup down and look up. Michael Afton: a kid in my year who I've barely ever spoken to. I've sure heard of him though. The fuck is a greased up wank-stain like this doing here?

His hair is messy and askew as usual, his tie loose and some of his dress shirt is tucked, some is hanging out. There's a mark on his cheek bone that seems to be something of a bruise. I peer down to see scruffy converse instead of dress shoes: back up to see his hands shoved into his creased trouser pockets. Ha.

"Can I help you?" I turn up to meet his eyes again, already unfazed and disinterested.

"You wanna dance?" He grins and holds his hand out for me.
"Oh no, I don't dance." I smile sarcastically and nod. "Thanks for the kind offer, though."

"What are you even doing here then?" His brows furrow. "This is prom."
"You think I haven't noticed?" I laugh with my group. "Doesn't mean I have to dance."

"What, you think anyone else is gonna ask you?" He narrows his eyes, "take my fuckin' hand."

I smirk at his sarcasm and laugh, indeed taking his hand and standing up. What have I got to loose? I look back at the group's shocked faces and wave them goodbye as Michael Afton leads me deep into the crowd.

The first time I spoke to him was my first day when he decided to be an ass. I'm just lucky my friend-group-now were there to back me up, otherwise I probably would've knocked him out.

Michael stops and turns around, smirking again and wrapping his arm around my waist. I take my queue and place my hand on his shoulder. He intertwines our free hands and holds them up. A polite stance.

"Never thought someone as scummy as you knew how to dance posh." I keep my voice down, smiling.

"Never say never." He says lowly and lifts his head. "So you know who I am, then? What've you heard?"

"'Michael Afton's a greaser who fights after school and attends the local rumbles'," I shrug, "the usual."

He exhales a light laugh. "So anything I could say wouldn't surprise you?"
"Not really, no."

"What if I told you I was into you?" I feel his hand push against my waist, against him a little harder.

"I'd say, 'isn't everyone?'" I don't break his eye contact. And I can say that he's good at keeping it.

"A little egotistical," he teases.
"What's wrong with loving yourself?" It's a game of cat and mouse here.

His eyes travel down my body, "well," they travel all the way up again. "If I were you, I'd love myself too." Creep.

"I know." We stare each other down as Otis Redding sings about his woman being grateful for letting him hold her.

I look over to find Annie and Brian swaying elegantly. Her dress glimmers and shines in the dim light and she stares lovingly into his eyes. Wish I had someone like that.

"You jealous?" I hear Michael comment, stepping back and twirling me around.
"No." I furrow my brows as he stops my back against his chest. "Just admiring." I look at his arm that's wrapped around my chest: his hand still clinging to mine, and then back at Annie. "I mean, wouldn't you want someone like that in your life?"

"I'm not bothered." He twirls me around again to face him again, slipping my arm around his neck. "My old man says that 'love is just a chemical reaction that compels animals to breed'."

"Your dad sounds like an asshole." I smile and he does too, "your mom's life must be miserable."

We both laugh lightly and earn some looks from the people around us for being too loud. I quieten down, clearing my throat and so does Michael.

"Anyway." I shake my head lightly, thinking about my first day all of a sudden. Surely he remembers it too. "Now that I have the chance, I should say that bullying kids isn't the way to go." My lips curl into a smile. "Remember? Don't you feel bad?"

He shrugs. "It's funny. Except I remember you not seeming so scared." I watch his eyes flicker down to my lips and my smile looses itself.
He suddenly drops me down: leaning over me as one of the Waltz's moves requires. "If it weren't for your friend group that day, things might've gotten ugly." This guy's a real asshole.

"Why don't you pick on someone your own size?" I force myself up again and feel my eyes narrow almost naturally out of spite. "Which I hear is pretty small."

"Yeah?" His smile's gone now too. "Why don't you come and confirm it?" He pushes me against him again and my stomach churns in discomfort.

If this wasn't prom, a day where everyone should enjoy themselves, I'd be on top of him right now: swing after swing. But I shouldn't ruin anyone's night. I shouldn't give him the time of day.

The song ends and everyone breaks into life: chattering and laughing with each other. 'Hip To Be Square' immediately blasts the bass speakers and the lights brighten a little: some people leaving each other's arms and instead dancing more animatedly on the spot. The crowd becomes more populated.

Michael let's me go a little, but not completely. His leering smile returns. "So," he starts, leaning into my space a little, "why don't we go out back and you can spread em'?"

I smile. "Mhm." Is the only sort of 'laugh' I can let out, turning my head away and grasping his shoulders. I pull him roughly into me: his groin connecting with my uplifting knee in one quick movement.

The little boy cries out in a short burst: his hands flying to the attacked area and he hunches over, groaning. His hands grip at his groin like his balls are gonna fall off if he takes them away, and he wobbles on the spot. "Call me!" He manages to strain out as I walk away.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 82: OS: One Time Thing

Four days have passed and I'm already about to leave for the address given to me about this party. 'Golden Years' plays on my stereo as I down two bottles of liquor. I need to be drunk to deal with this popularity parade, so here we are. If it's a set up I won't even be surprised. It's not like I dressed to impress.

I wear a baggy, blue sweater with black flares and converse.
"You look nice." Mom smiles as I come down the stairs. "Going out, are we?"

"Just a party." I glance at her and open the front door, trying to act as sober as possible. "I'll be back later."
"Not too late!" She raises her voice as I walk out and close the door. Whatever.

I start heading to the address and hug my arms in the slight cold. Do I really wanna do this? I was told the house was near seventh avenue. I'm just sort of hoping that it'll be obvious where it is. Loud music and shit.

I'm walking past a gas station, head in the clouds and looking at the night's sky when I hear my name being called:
"L/N?" I hear them shout from a car driving up behind me. "L/N! That you?" I turn around. An Austin Metro filled with barbie dolls with heavy makeup. Did I forget to mention that Annie introduced me to all of her minions?

I stop, wobbling, and watch them. "What you doing out here?" One of them hanging out the car window smiles a big, toothy smile. "You want a ride?"
I stumble over to them and lean against the window frame: "why thank you," and wonder round to the back seat, getting in.

'Ain't No Stoppin' Us Now' plays as we pull up to this house. Tall and thin, a faint yellow glazing the brick. Blue and pink lights flash from the inside, and some people hang outside to smoke. It doesn't look to packed, there's only about five people outside.

"Let's go!" The blonde one cheers and parks behind someone else, jumping out with her drinks and her friends. I climb out too and follow them to the front door. She knocks loudly and there's a moment of silence, before it answers to Annie.

She wears a skin tight, red dress that cuts off above her knees and big red boots with heels on the end. Large white hoops hang from her ears and she wears bracelets and a necklace of the same shade. Dark eyeliner with sparkling eyeshadow. She's looks so pretty. I wouldn't wear that sort of outfit, but she rocks it.

"Hey guys!" She beams. "Y/N!" She gasps. "I'm so glad you came!"
"Couldn't pass up the lovely opportunity." I smile and she giggles.
"Come in!" She steps out the way for us and we all huddle in.

'Effigy (I'm Not An)' thumps the floorboards and it's much more packed than I initially thought. Hm.

"Yeah, don't be intimidated by the amount of people. I sort of just started letting anyone in." Annie explains.
"Oh, I'm not intimidated. Just surprised." I shrug, making her smile. I need a drink.

Making my way to the kitchen, I pour myself a shot glass of tequila. There's a tray with the bottle on it, and many sliced up pieces of lime and a salt shaker. Very classy. Shot glasses decorate the back of the counter, along the tiled wall. Annie's house is very stylish, I almost want to meet her mother just to compliment their home.

I lick my hand and sprinkle the salt on. Once stuck, I lick it off and take the shot. The strong, pungent flavour burns my throat and I shut my eyes: grabbing the lime piece and sucking on it.

"Nice." Annie giggles and I jump, looking beside me at her face.
"Yep." I strain my voice as the flavour hasn't died down yet.

"Don't drink too much, doll." She giggles and picks up her own drink.
"I can't make any promises." I smile and she laughs.
"That's the spirit!"

I make myself a vodka and lemonade as she moves away, smiling. I have a feeling this will be a good night, but we'll see. I walk off to the living room where everyone else is.

'Union Of The Snake' takes the stage over the speakers and I lean against the wall, sipping from my cup and watching everyone. They're all black out drunk and I'm about to be, except with no friends. It's not like I'm complaining, it just feels weird still. The whole move.

I spot Annie near the centre: dancing away and holding up her cup with other friends. All the guys look into her and I don't blame them, she looks gorgeous in that dress.

As some people clear at the end of the room, I spot the kid from earlier. Oh no.
He laughs with his friends and everything feels like it's in slow motion. I can't fight properly whilst drunk. And I don't wanna start anything at Annie's. She's the only person I have so far.

I sink down a little and try to hide my face with my cup. But when I take it down, I see him already looking at me. Uh oh.
He doesn't have a smile on his face anymore, and he's just watching me. What? The fuck is he looking at?

I glare him up and down, which seems to make him gulp down whatever he was drinking and scrunch the cup, throwing it away and start heading toward me. No. That's not happening- we're not about to finish what we started right now. 'Later' can't be now.

I'm no pussy, but all I can do is immediately dive deep into the crowd and hope he looses me. What else is there to do? Stay against the wall and let him knock me out? Nah.

I push and weave my way through the throb of hairspray and perms, being thrashed and pushed around myself whilst on my way. I make sure to keep my cup up above my head just so not all of it is lost.

I stop in the middle of the party and look around me, not seeing him anywhere. I'm just gonna go to the bathroom and hope for the best.
A body shoves into mine and my cup goes flying: running from my hold. I turn to follow it, but before I can move, a hand reaches out and grips my wrist.

I look back to see 'Afton'.

He makes me jump and I stop, keeping the eye contact for a second. Where did he even come from?! He tugs me harshly toward him and spins me around: my back against his chest. What is happening right now?

His arms come round my waist and he holds me against him, moving against me with the rhythm of the music. I hate to say it, but I'm kinda into it.

"Didn't I say we would finish things later?" He murmurs into my ear and my stomach does a back flip.

I don't know where to put my eyes: darting them around everywhere. His head comes down near my neck, and I feel the breathing against my skin. He pushes me against him further and grinds against me.

I feel so lost within the crowd. To the point where it almost only feels like it's just us here. His hands travel down to my thighs: gripping the inner side to them gently and feeling all the way up to my hip again. His other is wrapped around my waist, keeping me against him. I look up to see Annie watching us in shock while dancing. She has a smile on her face too. No.

I break free from him and stop for a moment in place, before running away through the large crowd. 'Don't Go' by Yazoo comes on as I'm stopped by a wall of drunks that won't budge. I'm too drunk for this: getting turned on by a guy I was literally going to beat the shit out of a few days ago? This is crazy.

I twist around and he's right behind me: following me as I ran. Unsurprising. His lips curl into a lascivious smirk and he holds his hand out for me.

What am I supposed to do?

I take it hesitantly: being pulled back to him and he lifts the hand around his neck, pushing my other arm up with it. His hands slide their way down my torso to my hips, and he pushes me closer against him again. How fitting is this song.

Our lips are so close but I don't let him get near enough to kiss me. And suddenly, we're just as buried in the crowd as everyone else.

"Since when did you take such a liking to me?" He eyes my lips as I speak. "Don't you hate me?"

"Never say never." His eyes meet mine again and only now am I realising how alluring they are up close. "What do you say we find a room upstairs?"

I'm totally making a mistake. He's an asshole. The type of guy to tell the whole world a rumour like I sucked him off in a church basement or school bathroom. Speaking of.

"I need to go to the bathroom." I pull away from him and forcefully push my way through the crowd. It's too much- too confusing. If I camp up in the bathroom, maybe he'll get bored and move on.

The music becomes more muffled upstairs, and I stumble into a wall. Something was in that drink I swear, I feel like I'm walking on the ceiling right now. I lift myself off and keep going- head spinning- and falling into people on my way who only laugh and ask if I'm 'good'.

I make it to what I think is the bathroom, and luckily enough ended up being the correct room, closing the door behind me and going to the mirror. I take a breather, staring at my moving reflection.

"What the fuck." I mumble to myself and shake my head, walking to the bathtub and collapsing onto it.
Only a few minutes pass and the door to the bathroom opens: shit.

I look up quickly, "it's taken!" I shout impulsively, only to see Afton. Great. He closes the door again and I hear it lock, making me realise that I didn't lock it when I came in here. Nice.

He smiles, "running away from me now?" Before shoving his hands in his pockets.

"Take a guess." I hang my head back. "Leave me alone."
"Aren't you going to ask my name?" He tilts his head. "I feel we should start over."

"I don't care." I swallow down the dizziness from all of the alcohol. "I already know it's Afton."
"Michael." He 'corrects'. I scoff.

The silence makes me notice 'Rebel Yell' downstairs and the sudden increase in thudding on the floorboards and crashes of glass.

"Why so irritated?" He laughs and steps forward. "Didn't seem too riled up ten minutes ago."

"Fuck off." I stand.
"Make me." He takes another step.

I clench my jaw and both my fists. He just wants a reaction- why give it to him?

"What?" He smirks, moving forward and taking hold of my waist. "Chicken?"
I shove him back and he reaches again but I give him the reaction he wants: punching him square in the jaw.

He stumbles back and so do I, catching myself on the sink. His head turns back to me and he holds his jaw, scoffing a laugh before moving toward me again.

I push myself off again and go to punch him for a second time but he catches it: pinning it above my head and pinning my body all against a wall.
Afton affixes himself against me and his other hand grips my hip: his lips roughly introducing themselves to mine.

I don't know how to feel about this. Nah, I shouldn't give in should I? He's an asshole!

I let it go on for merely a few seconds before I shove him back with my free hand. But he forces his way back and kisses me again.
The way he's taller than me and smells of cigarettes is somehow attractive? I let my hand explore the fabric of his V-neck, running it up his neck and into his hair. For a seemingly rude virgin he can kiss really well.

He pulls away and turns me quickly. I gasp in surprise as he pushes me down into the bathtub, but keeping hold of me to make sure I don't fall and crack my head open or something.
I fall down and against the wall as he climbs in with me: now in between my legs and returning his lips to mine.

He pushes his groin into me: purposely rubbing against my core and it makes me gasp. Taking the opportunity, he sticks his tongue inside to explore my mouth. I was expecting something to happen at this party but not this.

A hot, messy kiss inside a bathtub with a kid I wanted to fight four days ago.

There's a knock at the door and I pull away, looking over. Afton looks too, our breathing slightly speeding.

"Someone's there!" We look back at each other and he's the first to smirk:
"Who cares?"

He returns the kiss and his hands travel to my waist band, tugging them gently. Yes, please.
I help him out and push them down my thighs, he pulls away with a smirk and looks down, hooking the lining of my panties and pulling them down.

A hot flush heats my cheeks and I stare up, focusing on the noise of the pounding door. I hear Afton chuckle and he leans closer to me; his teeth start to nibble on the skin of my neck. I feel the sensation of his fingertips rubbing gently against my throbbing clit.

I gasp: my hand speeding to cover my mouth. A shaky breath escapes my lips and I close my eyes, arching into it.

I don't know what to focus on- the weirdly pleasurable pain of him sucking on my neck or the feeling of someone else's fingers doing my dirty work for me.

"Hey!" Someone yells from outside. "Other people have to pee, y'know! Open up!" 'Excitable' starts to blast.

My eyes shoot open at the sound of the voice and I look toward the door again, about to shout back when Afton's fingers travel down to my entrance.

His fingertip slips inside and my words get stuck in my throat. I reach down and cling onto his wrist as with each swing he digs slightly deeper and deeper.

I bite my lip: whimpering and moaning at the tingling sensation rippling at the base of my spine. He continues to dig deeper until his whole index finger had grown comfortable fully inside me.

"Look at you now." Afton sniggers, "begging for me to finish you off."
I whimper and he watches my lips. "Please.."

His lips curl into a smirk and he mutters, "that's what I thought," before connecting us into a kiss again. I feel my heart rate speeding as he suddenly slips another finger in. I physically have to pull away to gasp at the increasing pressure within the tingles, moaning to the ceiling.

He chuckles lowly and returns to my neck, kissing the bruised skin gently and along my jawline.

If it wasn't for the blasting music and everyone going wild downstairs and up, I could probably bet on even the neighbours hearing my commotion in here.

His pace quickens and each harsh pump sends an explosion down my thighs and up my chest. My fingertips begin to numb and my knees weaken: "Michael!"

His hand travels up my shirt and to my chest: squeezing and feeling the flesh of my body. I rest my trembling hand atop of his as he moves. The sensation of someone else's touch becomes too much.

I climax: hard, long, violent. Tearing through me like an electric storm. I bury my face in my arm to keep anyone outside the door from hearing my screams.

Michael chuckles, slowly taking his fingers out and pushing them into his mouth instead as I watch. I take back everything I've ever fucking said. He's unbelievably hot.
My chest heaves and I relax into the tub, looking down at the mess now painting the porcelain.

Mike has a huge, egotistical grin on his face and he sits up. "Hot and bothered, huh?"
"Shut up." I pant and stand, wobbly which makes him laugh. He helps me climb out of the bath and I pull my jeans back up. It's uncomfortable- like I've pissed myself and I groan.

"Let's get back to that party, doll." He holds his hand out with a smirk as 'Planet Earth' switches on from downstairs.

"This won't be a regular thing, you know." I take it with a straightened expression. "I'm just drunk."

"We'll see."

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 83: OS: Hot and Heavy

"Because you're pissing me off!" I throw a pillow at Michael from across the living room.

"What-" he says breathy, cut off by the flying object as it hits him in the arm whilst he tries to dodge it. "What do you mean?!" He picks it up, pouting.

"Just-" I scrunch my face up and wave my arms toward him frantically- "you!"

"Okay." He drops the pillow again and holds his arms out. "Take it out on me."

"Ugh- oh my god!" I roll my eyes. "Why is that your 'go-to' thing?!" A groan escapes my lips as I shout, "no!" I start to walk away to the bathroom. I can't be asked to be around him. He never takes anything seriously, and I've had such a shitty day.

"I'm sorry, alright? Where are you going?" He throws the pillow back to the couch where it belongs.

"Shower!" I glance at him. "You better hope it makes me feel better about your ass."

I walk inside the small room and slam the door shut so he definitely knows what's up. My hand reaches into the tub: turning the nozzle for the shower and letting the hot streams crash down. It then returns with my other hand and I begin undressing in a huff. The steam from the water starts to pile up and fill the room with a thick cloud and I step inside, pulling the shower curtain shut.

The water on my face has never felt so refreshing. I've needed this.
I let my hands push my wetting hair back, my eyes closed with relaxation.

That is, until I hear the shower curtain being ripped open again. Not even five minutes in.

I jump and my head pulls from the streams of water and I wipe the damp away: twisting behind me quickly.

I see Michael- no clothes, no nothing- stepping inside and keeping his sharp eyes on my form. I didn't lock the door?!
I don't know what to say. Has he come to apologise properly, yet? If this is his way of an apology, I'm not complaining.

I let myself back into the wall: staring him down with big, dough eyes as he slowly makes his way toward me.

Some streams catch his hair, making the strands look thicker as they pile up together. Glued by water, hanging in front of his face. His hands reach out slowly. He takes ahold of my hips gently and peers down at me with this lovelorn, caring look in his eye.

I'm a sucker for him, I won't even lie.

"I'm sorry." He presses his head against mine, his eyes closing. "I'm sorry," he begins to sink down, letting his face brush my skin as he slowly makes his way down. His lips come to life: stopping to kiss my skin delicately and soon he's on his knees in front of me.

His lids rise open and his head turns to look at me. Michael keeps this strong eye contact, as he plants a kiss on the outer core of my womanhood.

I let out a shaky breath and he becomes disinterested in eye contact: watching what he's doing instead. I close my eyes and let my hands come into his hair and grip at the scalp as he sucks and licks for my own pleasure. Holy shit.

My head upturns, and I let out the first moan. Soft, honest and asking for more.

I feel him kissing and biting my inner thighs: returning to suck my clit or drag his tongue slowly up the middle every now and again. My moans become more frequent, "M.." I can't even get his name out at first. "Michael.." and it's a whimper: hungry.

He stops and I look down at his face. He reads it and rises up again: cupping my cheeks and kissing me. I feel the sensation of his hard member digging into my thigh.

Even though we've messed around like this so many times before. Every time feels like the first. The love we share is something anyone would want.

Michael pulls away, looking into my eyes with nothing but love. I reach up: planting kisses along his neck and jawline. I find the crook of his neck and bite it, earning a moan from him this time. His hand comes to the back of my head and he chuckles: "you.." is all he can get out before I suck the skin, knowing it'll mark.

Michael turns me round; fixing me against the wall. He looms over me and his hands take ahold of my hips. I feel his cock rubbing against my entrance, which speeds up my breathing.

He slowly pushes his cock inside of me: I gasp and moan almost in one quick moment all together at the feeling of his tip.

I hear him grunt, one hand coming up beside mine. He pushes himself in deeper and pulls out for a moment, before further deepening again.

I whimper: closing my eyes and lowering my head while trying to find all the oxygen I can. I feel his hand tense and relax with every push and pull.

"You take me so well." He groans, breathing deep and heavy at the tight muscles of my pussy. Michael is gentle: pushing further and further until I've taken all of him, then he begins to change pace.

He pushes further and brushes the whole of my sweet spot.
I whimper louder: balling my fists up and biting my lip. I can't keep being so loud every time: we'll surely get complaints soon.

"Good girl." I feel him smile into my neck before he begins to quicken: pumping in and out with a rising speed. I pant: moaning with almost every exhale. His hand travels from the wall down to my clit: rubbing and circling it to really top off his hard work. "You like that?"

He gets rougher: starting to pound me as his pace speeds up. His hand leaves my clit, gripping my breasts instead and squeezing them.

I forget everything I just said: moaning out loud and panting with ecstasy. Michael pants too, grunting lowly every time air passes out his lungs. I feel my knees weakening as I draw close to my limit.

"Mike I'm- I'm gonna cum!" I cry out through moans and his hand returns to my other hip: pounding me as hard as his body would allow. At this point I'm pinned completely against the wall: only getting absolutely railed. My only support are his hands that keep my waist up to his groin level. There's a thump against the wall every time he thrusts into me, which is getting more frequent.

"F- fuck!" He whimpers, quickly slowing down his thrusts and I feel myself filling up as he climaxes the same as me. He groans loudly and I pant, moaning more softly. He relaxes once his climax is over, only panting into my neck and holding my hip.

I gulp, turning around again with his help to face him. He's just as hot and bothered as I am:

"Is my apology accepted?"

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

awooga 😧

Hope you enjoyed!!

 

Chapter 84: OS: Michael

The school bell rings out- even audible from outside of the building- and the front doors fly open: middle school children rushing down the concrete steps excitedly for summer.
Their giggles and the loud taps of many, differently paced footsteps emits around the whole block. Colours on the tiny people spewing out and clustering across the front entrance.

"Summer's finally here!" Eleven year old Cassidy Winters beams, holding onto the straps of her tattered, pink backpack.

"Yeah." Twelve year old Robert Baller grins widely- only one strap hangs around a single shoulder limply, almost as a reassurance to him that he still looks 'cool'. "Just think about all the things we can do before seventh grade. I'm looking forward to not being the babies of the school anymore."

"Me too." Cassidy sighs a breath of relief.
"Hey- when do you turn twelve?" Robert teases and she looses her smile, replacing it with more annoyed line along her lips.
"We're the same grade, it's not like I'm still a baby."

The two share a laugh together, as a noticeably smaller, gauche boy stumbles out of the front entrance. His bag is swung around to his torso- his hands scrambling nervously to zip it up. The boy's legs awkwardly buckle underneath him as the bag prevents any way for him to see where he is walking.

His hair is brown- a dark brown- and shabby, hanging in front of his eyes and sticking out all over almost like electricity. He wasn't abused at home, he was well looked after. It was simply his anxiety that causes him to itch at his scalp and ruffle his hair when he's nervous, which was more or less all the time.

His eyes are small and brown. A colour he never quite understood due of his parent's differently shaded eyes. His mother always told him it was from his father's brother. Recessive genes, she told him, though he never knew what that meant, as a kid.
His cheeks are freckled and his nose is small: cute and buttoned. He has quite a round face- not defined quite yet being pubescent- and small ears that flatten against his head.

"Hey!" He shouts to the two. "Guys! Wait up!" His voice is a lot higher than theirs- sounding more vulnerable and edgy even if it doesn't mean it to. The boy's name, Christopher James Afton.

"Oh, hey Chris." Cassidy turns with a smile at the sight of him and slows down for him to catch up. Christopher manages to zip up his bag and swing it back to his back- wrapping the other strap safely around his free shoulder.
"Hey." He squeaks.

"Chris-topher Jay!" Robert throws an arm around the boy and he jumps slightly, though Rob thankfully doesn't notice. "How's my favourite little nerve-ball doing?"

"Fine, stop c- calling me that." He looks up at his friend who makes eye contact with Cassidy and shares another natural laugh. Except, Christopher was serious and the nickname got to him in a timorous, diffident way.

The group walk three blocks down the small town of Hurricane Utah before they finally dismissed their female-friend, leaving only the two boys on their way down the street.

"Hey, Chris." Robert smiles his familiar, mischievous smile- teeth missing- and looks toward a path in the woodland that lead to the barrens of the town.

This part of town scared Christopher, however. Because it was lonesome- far off from the public where monsters may lie, out to get you but you're too far out for anyone to hear your screams.
But that monster that Christopher almost always associated with, happened to be his own family.

"Uh- uh." Chris shakes his head and Rob groans.
"Come on! It's just a little shortcut." He smiles, edging toward it. "You wanna get back in time to listen to the new Bowie album, don't you?"

The truth was, Chris wasn't really bothered by the new Bowie album. He couldn't care less. Music wasn't something that greatly interested him. But Rob's family were one of those hippy families that listen to everyone and everything music.
But it meant they could somehow bond and stay good friends, even if it was fake. He didn't have any other friends, and couldn't loose this one.

"Uh.. okay." Just trust him. The little voice in his head persuades in a snake-like-slither voice, smooth as silk. Funnily enough, not having his loud stutter like normal Chris has. You don't want to loose him too, do you?
He gulps, following his friend into the dangerous woods where monsters may lie.

As they get deeper, they reach the wishing well and stop by it to peer into the abyss.
"You got a quarter?" Rob asks calmly to his friend who fiddles into his pockets, but ultimately, finds nothing to grasp and shakes his head disappointedly.

Rob sighs and they both share a moment of peace, staring into the dark. Which was very short lived: the sound of a voice. One that isn't pubescent like theirs- oh no- one that it is quite at the ripeness of puberty, at manhood. One that you don't want to hear in the middle of the woods, as two twelve year olds.

"Well, well, well." It says and Chris stiffens. "Look what the cat dragged in."

The two boys swiftly turn around and see four boys. But not boys like them- oh no- big kids. High school kids. Sixteen year old kids.

At the front, Christopher's brother: Michael. The person he fears and associates previously with as the monster of his nightmares. He was never quite sure why his brother was such a bully to him, but didn't dare find out.

Christopher's brother was the opposite of his own appearance. His brother was tall- slim but not enough to be lanky- with a cut out jawline and a harsher, more pointed nose. His eyes were not brown, but a blue, just like their father's. Thinner cheekbones and slightly larger ears, that had earrings compared to his. Their hair colour stayed the same, a deep brown, but their faces were not.

There was something about Michael's 'grown up' features, if you will, that scared Chris.

Behind Michael, a blonde boy with a similar button nose to him. Almost like it was the only feature that stayed the same once he hit his teenage years. He had learned this boy's name to be Andrew Tartal, who walks up slowly, watching the two boys with this frightening look on his face: as shared with the rest.

Behind Andrew was the largest out of the boys- Richie Aldine- crackling his knuckles and sniggering. He wears a 'Gibson' baseball cap and his small eyes watch the scene.

And still sliding down the slope was Dan Tuffin- the skinniest and yet the creepiest to Christopher out of the four. They've been together as long as he could remember, doing nothing but pestering and cruelly scaring him growing up. 

"Shit." Rob mutters and backs up slightly but not far enough- his backpack hitting the well with a soft thud. Meanwhile, Chris fiddles with his shaking hands- eyes wide- not knowing what to say. He knew this would happen. He knew he would run across the monster that lies down here, waiting.

Too far out for anyone to hear your screams.

Rob looks at Chris, and then to the boys, and then to Chris, and then to the boys. Almost like he wanted Chris to stand up to his brother, who was nearly a whole foot taller than him. No, thank you.

"What d'you think you're doing, snooping around here?" Michael takes a slow step toward his brother, swaying slightly in a threatening manner. "You know this is my part of town."

"Look," Rob stutters, "we're real sorry, we'll go-"

"Was I talkin' to you?" The bully snaps and Rob jumps out his skin, as if he just swung to hit him in the face. They snigger at his reaction. Michael's eyes then switch back onto the smaller boy. "You letting this scrote talk for you C- C- C- Chrissy?"

His friends laugh at the mocking of the boy's stutter, whilst the boy himself stays quiet and looks to the ground.
"Look, man, we'll leave right now-"

"Oh I'm your man now." Michael turns his attention onto Robert. "I don't think I like your attitude, kid." As if rehearsed, his friends all start to step forward up toward where Michael stands. Robert's throat glides up and then back down nervously. "Maybe we should teach you a little manners."

Without hesitation, Rob's hand flies out to Chris' arm and he grabs it: turning and running as if their lives depend on it down deeper into the woods.
"Get 'em!" Michael screams and suddenly, footsteps hurry close and heavy behind the children.

I remember having this weird jealousy of my younger brother ever since he was born.

It used to just be me and my parents. The perfect trio that could fit into a triangle, which is the strongest shape. When he was born- the triangle became too crowded and therefore creating a few changes.

There were no more bed-time songs every night or days out to the arcade or beach. Dinners that were microwaved or instant noodles served in a bowl.

They were too absorbed in the new, more adorable baby. The baby that cried and cried every minute that they were with me, that's what it felt like anyway.

I remember nights: being eight years old and staying up at night waiting for my mum to sneak in and whisper, "sorry sweet-face, mommy got caught up with Chrissy again." But most nights she never did. It got less and less frequent and I'd usually fall asleep waiting anyway, waking up in a bad mood the next morning.

Some nights were worse than others, when I would hear them singing my song, except to the baby. I cried sometimes hearing that, because I was so used to being the special one and now suddenly I'm alone.

It felt like he'd always be glaring at me. At the dinner table, he'd be watching me with this expression that said, "hey Michael! I've stolen your parents- that's right! I've stolen them and you're never getting them back!" Weirdly, I look back on it now and that's what actually happened. There wasn't enough room for two of us. They only had enough love and care for one kid, not two. Or maybe, just not me.

When my parents asked me if I wanted a baby sister, I thought, 'Eureka! I've got it! They'll forget about Chris just as they forgot about me! Let's see how he feels.'
"Of course I'd like a sister."
But that's not what happened. Turns out they did have enough love for two kids, but not enough for me. I felt like the outcast, the runt of the litter: what's wrong with me? And all that anger at the world started to boil.

I got to ten and we moved to the US. Elizabeth was growing up and Chris was six. The people were different than the people in the UK, I noticed mainly they were louder and more religious. Creating this completely different vibe to what I was used to which pissed me off, because I never wanted to move in the first place.

I remember how involved dad was in the new diner with my uncle (who wasn't my uncle by blood), and how excited he was when we saw it for the first time. I thought it was pretty cool because I'd never really seen robots before, and I remember wanting to be like my dad. Ironic now.

Chris had other ideas, though. He burst into tears the moment they started moving and I remember laughing at him and my mum clipping me round the ear for it. She was so protective of him- they both were. It was like I'd become this sudden threat to everyone and it made me feel shitty about myself, neglected.

The first time I met Andy, Dan and Rich, I was riding on my bike past this river in the barrens. They were trying to push this torn up couch over the bridge down into the river but couldn't quite lift it far enough. I remember stopping and asking what they were doing, to which Dan replied: "letting off steam."

I remember the smile I felt creep onto my face as he said that. I knew I'd found my people that would be the closest ones to understanding how I felt. And just like that, I hopped off my bike and gave them that tiny bit of strength they needed to push it over. We all watched it fall and smash into the floor- water spraying everywhere. I was accepted for that.

The first time I tried a cigarette was at a gathering of kids in a summer shed. Coughed my god damn lungs up but I thought I was 'cool' for it, so I smoked until I didn't cough anymore.

By twelve I'd created this devious mindset that got me into trouble a lot. Doing illegal things, sipping sneaky beers we'd steal from Rich's garage, graffiti in alley ways. I liked being angry by that point- I liked being the actual threat my family all thought I was in the first place. It's dumb, thinking back on it, and childish. But, I was a kid, and it was the only mindset I'd known.
But when I hit fourteen, everything took a turn for the worst. Puberty hit me like a brick and the testosterone made that mindset kick in hard.

'Teenage years are the best years of your life,' that's what they say, right?

I wouldn't say I was necessarily proud of who I was as a teen. There was so much built up anger I had in me. Whether that was from my dad, from Chris, puberty or girls- I don't know. All I did know, was that I'd willingly get myself into situations just to fight. To let some of it out. It was the new way of letting off steam, because I had the new muscle mass to do it. Toxic, I know.

Broken noses. Countless split lips. Cut eyebrows- too many black eyes to count on both my hands. My knuckles still have this slight white tinge to them now: the skin never healed properly after the countless attacks on hard surfaces. Whether that be someone's face or a wall.

It's not like I always won those fights either- I lost most of the time. There was always this specific thought, when I'm on the ground with the bitter taste of metal on lips, where I'd wonder 'what I'm doing.'
The guy would be spitting on the ground by my head or maybe calling me a prick and all I could this was, "I deserve this. I am a prick."

There was nothing I was more afraid of as a teenager than my emotions. People seeing me upset or god forbid crying; I'd leave all that for back home.

But even when I got home, dad would usually be waiting at the kitchen table. Either he'd gotten a call from school, or he'd been drinking, or he just wanted a reaction that would give him a reason to beat me up.

But the twisted part was: I'd go to school with a fresh, new, swollen eye socket and people would just think it was another classmate. No one knew how my house was. How the only person I'd ever been afraid of was my dad. It wasn't like I would tell anyone anything anyway. No one cared. Not even my friends.

I'd come up the stairs all bruised and Chris would be standing outside his door, watching in fear as I lumber up the stairs. He knew what was happening and in retrospect- he actually cared. But all I saw was a brother who stole my life trying to act like the victim.

I never really considered myself as a bully. If I got called one, I'd brush it off and ignore it. Looking back, I was definitely a bully. Not just to other classmates but to Chris.

I'd give anything to say I'm sorry to him. I think about that moment every day. When the line went flat and that horrific tone screamed in my ears: "you've killed him, you've killed him!"

Throughout all the time I spent arguing and causing drama to myself, I didn't usually find myself fighting over girls. I had a fair few crushes during my teenage years, and a fair few kick to the balls. But there was no other crush I had like the crush I had on Y/N.

The morning I met her, in one way or another, it was the first day back from winter break. I remember it was after first period: I met up with the guys outside of class and we agreed to lap the school before next period. Except, on the way to do so, I saw her.

There she was: those big, E/C eyes looking straight past me as she walked. Headphones round her neck and arms clutched around her biology books. The bounce in her step and the turn of heads wondering who this new, beautiful girl was. Andy turns to me, seeing her too, and says, "bet you won't barge into that chick for a dollar."

"Do you know who I am?" I remember smiling and they all snigger as I stiffen up my shoulder and move toward my left so that I would collide directly into her as I walked.

I remember her books flying from her grip onto the floor. The fire in her eyes as she turned to me and seethed those words: "what the fuck?!" In her pitched, annoyed voice. No other girl had the guts to stand up to me, knowing my reputation. So it was certainly news to me.

I'll always remember that fight clear as day. I can say for sure- she can fight a lot better than most guys I know. Whoever taught her must've been a black belt or something. Or maybe, she just had anger issues the same as me and got caught up.

I went easy on her at first, although being pissed off I'll admit, and the hit she gave me almost sent me back to the sixties. I saw God for a second, I swear, and it all kicked off.

I started liking her since I saw her in the park the same night. She still hated my guts but I was keen to change her mind with my charm, and it actually worked, surprisingly.

But who could blame me for liking her? She was smart, funny, she had a certain sarcasm about her that made her quick-witted, and she can fight. What more could you need in a lady?

A lot of the time I'd wonder if I was coming off too strong, and I'd calm down from whatever I was doing. I'd never been so concerned about keeping a girl's attention before. I was so amazed by her, because I'd never met anyone that made me feel the way she did.

Everything we went through together: I was willing to do anything for her. I'd kill for her without any regrets if it meant keeping her safe, and when I found out about what my dad did, I remember having many fantasies about murdering him so that he couldn't hurt her- or anyone else- again.

But that day makes me think: if I hadn't gotten that bet from Andy, would I ever have spoken to her at all? Who knows who I would be with, but I'm pretty sure I'd prefer her any day.

Seeing her with that porcupine Trent after all those years was certainly something else. The first thing I thought was, "how low did the bar have to be for this guy, Y/N?" Surely it was down to the Earth's core.

But it must've been fate in the end. She was finally the person that changed the way I saw myself, the way I saw life. I'd probably be in jail right now if it wasn't for her.

Although I've been through some real shit, I'm finally free from it. That's what matters, right? I'm happy with my soon-to-be wife and kid. And if anyone tries to hurt them, well, I suppose to the apple doesn't fall far from the tree.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Hope you enjoyed!!